Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
MY paperboy Tip

... to my feet, took off my short and kissed me on my lips. He then pushed my shorts down to my feet along with my underwear ... side with his head over my shaft. He playfully kissed my chest just above my shaft before kissing my cut shaft. He then opened ... ... Continue»
Posted by jeffery22 4 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 3583  |  
97%
  |  11

Tipping The Paperboy

Have you ever wanted to just do something really naughty? Well, I have. My name is Tammy, and I was divorced about 4 months ago. My ex was a scum bag that had no idea of how to treat or please a woman, if you know what I mean. Oh sure, we all want the bad boy when we are dating, but ultimately, they make terrible husbands and lovers. We lasted a whopping 9 months before I caught the bastard cheating on me with a filthy little skank from the grocery store. Well, I say good riddance; she can have the tiny dicked fucker.

The bad part of not having a guy is that my pussy hasn’t had any action since the divorce…and I really need some action. I love sex…and I do mean love it; all aspects of it in fact. I love having a man take me hard and deep any way I can get it. I also love to suck cock; in fact, I can nearly cum myself just from having a man tight up in my mouth before feeding me his delicious seed. Damn, just thinking about it now is making me wet. Well, this brings me back to my question: Have you ever wanted to do something really naughty?

Well, my current naughty streak started about 5 months ago in July. I was out sunbathing in my pool, all alone, when I felt like I was being watched. I glanced up quickly, but no one was there. The feeling kind of got to me though, so I went over to the back yard fence, and happened to see our 16 year old paper boy, Kody, walking to the next house. Had he been watching me? I couldn’t be for sure, but the thought that this young attractive guy may have been checking me out immediately went to my pussy. I actually fantasized about him that night, imagining what it would be like to feel his young cock filling up my tight deprived cunt. I was only 28, but I was sure that I was old in his mind…even if I do still consider myself a very sexy woman. I laid there in my bed, completely naked, slowly teasing my nipples and clit as I imagined that sexy stud awkwardly fondling around on my body. I know at 16 a lot of guys have had sex, but for my fantasy, I was teaching that boy everything for the first time. I pulled a vibrator out of my drawer, and methodically began teasing it in and out of my pussy. There is something incredible about long teasing sessions that lead up to orgasm. I exploded with fire that night, but I also imbedded a fantasy into my mind that was not going to be easily forgotten.

The next day I decided to see if I could catch him peeking at me. I set up a small mirror next to my lounger by the pool. I had chosen a particularly skimpy bikini as well as a big pair of sunglasses. The place by the fence that he could have seen me was actually set in the midst of some bushes, so he would have been able to hide without being detected by cars that may pass by. This little stud was going to get a great show if he was really watching. Kody came by every day around 3:15. I had already gone for a swim, and then applied a health amount of suntan oil to my body, especially my topless breasts, which were proudly open to the sky above. Sun tanning topless was something I had done in the past to turn on my husband…what a waste of time that had turned out to be. Today, it was all for Kody.

My lounger was facing the fence so that I could watch for the paperboy through my dark sunglasses. The bushes may have hidden him from traffic, but I would still be able to see his figure through the slits of the fence. I heard the paper hit the front porch next to mine. My pussy was getting wet just wondering if he would stop and look. I dipped my hand in the pool with a loud splash, and then dabbed the cool water over my chest. I was hoping this would let him know that I was out there. It worked. I watched his shadow as he nuzzled through the bushes into his hiding spot. I made sure not to move; there was no way I wanted him to leave before the show was over. He couldn’t see my eyes because of my sunglasses, but I could see his as he peered through the fence; I swear I could feel his eyes locked onto my tits. I reached my hand in the pool again, and once again dripped the cool water over my breasts; this time though, I rubbed my cool hands over my breasts for added effect. I repeated the action a few more times, making sure that my little pervert was entertained. He was.

I was enjoying the exhibitionist side of me, and I wanted to take it further. I gathered up some more water, but this time I poured it over the skimpy piece of fabric that covered my pussy. To be honest, the cool water felt incredible on my anxious pussy. I didn’t stop there though. I repeated the action, but this time, I used my other hand to pull down the front of my g-string, making sure to allow Kody to see the smoothly shaved pussy beneath; then I poured the cold water directly onto it. Kody’s face was pressed tight against my fence, and I knew that he was not going anywhere. I once again repeated the motion with the water, but again opted to take it to the next level. I slid my cold fingers over my slit and began teasing my clit gently. I saw Kody lick his lips as he started to fidget around a little. I figured his cock had to be hard as a rock by now, so he was just adjusting it for the rest of the show. My fingers worked slowly up and down my pussy slit, lingering a few seconds each time I reached my swollen tender clit. I was getting very close to cumming, but wanted to make sure that my little voyeur had a great view before I did. I stopped fingering myself just long enough to reach down and pull off my panties. I heard a gasp come from the bushes, but just acted as though I hadn’t. I spread my legs out on both sides of my chair, and then quickly began fingering my slit hard and deep. The fact was, I needed to cum. As I fingered myself, I noticed the reason for Kody’s adjusting earlier. I could see his cock in his hand. He was fisting it at the same pace as I was fingering myself. That was all it took, and I exploded into a violent orgasm. I made sure to hold nothing back as I moaned and writhed in delicious satisfaction. Kody’s eyes were wide open as I watched him tense up…I knew he had finished too. I laid there continuing to finger myself as I watched Kody disappear from the fence.

I finally climbed up from my chair and went inside to shower up. The fantasy did not subside though. I masturbated to the thought of Kody fisting his cock three more times that night alone. The next day, I gave him the same show all over again. But when he left, I decided to go out to his hiding place and see what he had left me. There was still a string of teenage cum running down my fence. I couldn’t help myself…I know, I know…I reached out a finger and caught the drizzle of still warm cum and placed it inside my mouth. It had to be the sweetest cum I had ever tasted. I don’t know if it was my lust or what, but I had decided at that moment, I was going suck that boy off and then fuck him crazy.

I had planned on “catching” him as he jerked off the next day, but rain hit, and the stupid storm lasted for over a week. As long as there was rain, there was no way to trap Kody into masturbating for me. Then, my stupid boss changed my work hours, and I was f***ed to work afternoons from that point on…until this week. I have been fantasizing about Kody for months now, and to be honest, he has been all I could think about. Christmas is just around the corner, and my boss changed all of my hours back to normal. I was doing fine about the Kody thing until I heard him deliver my paper yesterday. I peeked out the window as he walked away, and I could swear that boy had been working out. He is not the same scrawny teen I remembered from the summer. I wonder if he did that for me. His ass fit tightly into his jeans as it swayed just beneath his coat. It was cold outside, and the snow was falling…this would be a great chance to invite the paper boy inside to warm up, and then I can give him his Christmas bonus.

It is 3:10, and I can see him walking down the street. I’ve got the fireplace cracking and I am wearing a very tight fitting low-cut sweater which proudly demonstrates my lovely 36D breasts. My black stretch pants are at least two sizes to small, and feel wonderful the way they are drawing their way up against my pussy and ass. Hopefully the outfit will have the desired effect. I have also pulled my long brown hair back into a thick ponytail, highlighting my soft smooth neck. I quickly open the door to greet Kody, and he immediately smiles at me. He is beautiful. I mean it, truly a beautiful young man. He has gorgeous blue eyes that I had not noticed when he was hiding behind my fence. His cheeks bore some of the sexiest dimples I have ever seen on a man, joined by red luscious lips. His shoulders were broad and instantly I was imagining about what his cock must look like.

“Ummm…Merry Christmas Mrs. Scott.”

“Hello Kody…Merry Christmas to you too…and its Ms. Ramsey now…divorced now…but you can just call me Tammy.”

“Oh, ummm, okay…Tammy. Well, here’s your paper.” He handed me my paper, but all I noticed were the big strong hand that gave it to me. “Have a nice day.”

“Hold on Kody. Would you be interested in making a little extra Christmas cash? I was wanting to hang a few lights on my porch, but frankly, I’m too scared to stand on the ladder without someone else here. I’ll pay you $20 if you’ll help me.”

His response was very fast; as though he was worried I would retract the offer if he hesitated. “Absolutely Ms. Scott…ummm…I mean Tammy, but you don’t have to pay me, I am happy to help you. I just have four more houses to deliver to, and I’ll be right back.”

“Okay, you know where to find me.” I said, as I patted him on the shoulder before watching him run out of the door.

What was I doing? I was as gitty as a school girl, and I watched him through the window as he literally ran to deliver the last four papers. Within 5 minutes, he was back on my porch.

“All done Tammy, what can I do to help,” he said as he made his way back in to my living room.

“Well, I have a couple boxes in the attic, how about you hold the ladder for me while I get them?”

I retrieved my small ladder from the closet, and then had him hold it on the sides; it was intentional, I still wanted to tease my young stud a little first. As I climbed the ladder, I popped my head up into the small hole and turned my body to retrieve the box of lights. I glanced down to see Kody only inches away from my pussy which was directly in his face. I fumbled around for a couple minutes to allow him to enjoy the fresh view of my tight pants. I even smiled as I caught him adjusting his cock through his jeans. I handed the box down and then descended the ladder slowly. Kody placed his hand on the side of my thigh, innocently helping me down to the floor. It was taking all the restraint I could muster not to rip his clothes off of him right there.

I showed restraint though and went outside to put up the lights. I could feel him ogling my ass as he held the ladder for me; I was sure he would be able to see how excited I was getting from it. I had told him to call his folks to tell them what he was doing, clearing the next few hours of his schedule. The lights took about 30 minutes, giving me still plenty of time to give him his ‘gift’. After we finished, I invited him inside for a cup of hot chocolate. He graciously accepted.

I reached over and offered to take his coat for him. Did I mention he was beautiful? Beneath the bulky jacket was a man…not a boy…a man. He had a broad chest hidden by a snug fitting black t-shirt. His arms were large and muscular, and I could actually make out his abs through his shirt. And then there was that ass…it was incredible; perfectly planted in a pair of form fitting jeans. I placed his coat on the couch and invited him into the kitchen. For a few minutes we talked about school and sports. He was junior, and he had just started working out over the summer, though he was not actively involved in any sports. I offered him a few subtle compliments which seemed to embarrass him a little.

“So did you enjoy it?” I finally asked bluntly but kindly.

“I’m sorry…oh yes…very much, the hot chocolate really hit the spot,” he said, smiling back ever so innocently. But I knew better.

“No, I didn’t mean the hot chocolate doll.”

“I’m not sure what you mean then?” His face was inquisitive and almost a little nervous. I was sure that after all these months though, he had probably figured that I had no idea that he had masturbated while watching me at the pool.

“I think you know exactly what I mean Kody, and it is okay, but I want to know if you enjoyed it.” My voice was a little more persistent, even though my eyes were still soft and kind.

“I really am sorry Tammy, but I don’t know what you are talking about?” He was getting more nervous by my pushing. “Did I enjoy what?”

“Oh baby boy, did you enjoy watching me play with myself by the pool this summer?” I waited with a naughty little grin on my face as pure terror came across his.

“Oh shit…I’m so sorry Tammy…I am so sorry…I just couldn’t help my…Oh shit!” He was so cute when he was flustered like this.

“Kody…honey, calm down…I’m not mad at all. I just want to know if you enjoyed it?”

His face was so unsure of how to answer the question…or if he should answer the question. I could tell he thought it was a trap or something to get him in even worse trouble. So he just looked down at his hot chocolate and remained silent.

I reached my hand under the table and found his knee. He jumped as I gave it a little squeeze and leaned in closer to him. “I asked you if you enjoyed it. I really want to know. You aren’t in trouble, but I want an answer.” I said even more determined this time; my hand gently massaging at his knee.

Slowly he looked up from his chocolate, “Ummmm…well…yes ma’am, I enjoyed it a lot.” Sheepishly he lowered his head back down, waiting for my wrath to come down upon him like a hot anvil.

“I saw you masturbating Kody…I even saw where you shot your sperm all over my fence.” He didn’t say anything, but I could tell he was scared and embarrassed…right where I wanted him. “I even know that you watched me on more than one occasion. Did you like watching me by my pool?”

“Ummm…yes ma’am,” was all he could reply.

“Did you like the way I played with myself; fingering my pussy for you?”

“Ummm…yes ma’am…” there was a short pause before he looked back up at me, “did you just say ‘for you’?” The look in his eyes was hopefulness that he had heard me correctly.

“Well of course Kody, you had never seen me masturbate by my pool before that, had you? And surely you noticed that I had turned my lounger around specifically so you could watch as I stroked my fingers in an out of my pussy.”

“I ummm, just figured, well, you know…the sun moved or something.”

“No Kody, I wanted you to watch me. I planned the whole thing. In fact, I thought about you the entire time I played with myself that day. You know what, I’ve thought about you every time I’ve played with myself since that day.”

His eyes got wide, and a small smile finally broke across his mouth. “Really?”

“Would you like to have another show Kody? Would you like to see me naked again?”

“Are you serious?” his excitement was increasing as he became flushed in the face.

“Of course I am serious Kody. You have no idea how bad I need a man to please me right now. Do you think you could take care of my needs for me? Do you think you could make me explode like you made me explode this last summer?”

“Well, ummm…I just…I have just well…you know.” He was embarrassed again, and once again holding his head down toward the floor.

“Kody, are you a virgin?” The thought thrilling me more than he could know. He didn’t reply right away, so I waited.

“Yes I am…I’m sorry.”

“What on earth would you be sorry for?”

“Well, you were hoping you would find a man, but all you have found is a boy. I just haven’t had the chance to do …you know…that…with a girl yet.”

“Oh baby, that is sweet. But I have got an idea…What if I just teach you what you need to know?” His eyes got wide again. This was going to be wonderful. Kody nodded in approval. That was all I needed.
I grabbed him by the hand and pulled him up from his chair. “I’m going to take care of everything baby,” I said as I led him back into the living room. “But you are going to have to trust me and do as your told if you want to become the kind of man that can take care of me.”

“I promise Tammy…I promise.” His shy affirmation just turned me on more.

I stood him in the middle of the room, and thought about where to start. Part of me wanted to rip off my clothes and the other part wanted to rip off his. I started thinking about how quickly a teenage boy that had never had sex was going to explode with a situation like this. I didn’t want him to get embarrassed if he came to quickly, so I finally decided that I would finally help myself to that teenage cock I had been fantasizing about for so long. “Don’t say a word Kody, I want you to just enjoy what I am about to give you.” He nodded nervously as I slowly began undoing his jeans. I could see the bulge that was anxious to be freed. As I opened up the flaps to his jeans, I could see the large outline of his cock…he was getting more beautiful by the inch. I moved my hands to the sides of his jeans, and slid them down his legs. His cotton briefs were all that stood between me and his luscious cock. I grabbed the throbbing growth through his briefs and squeezed it once before stroking it up and down. Kody couldn’t help but let out a series of approving moans. I had to see this monster though; it had to be at least 9 inches long. I pulled down his briefs in one quick motion, causing him to hold his breath for a moment. He stared down at me as I smiled up at him.

“You have a wonderful cock Kody…absolutely wonderful.”

He smiled from the compliment as I leaned my face forward and took the thick head into my mouth. His pre-cum was just as sweet as I had hoped it would be. Its satiny texture coated my tongue as I slowly began working his cock even deeper into my throat. I could feel him shaking nervously as his hands came to rest on the back of my head.

“Oh fuck,” he muttered quietly under his breath as my hand reached up and cupped his balls, gently massaging them.

He tasted wonderful, and the thought of him exploding in my mouth had my pussy quivering with anticipation. I took him even deeper into my throat, teasing him with my tongue as I continued to tease his cock and balls with my hands. He was moaning even more, and I could tell he was getting close by the way his cock was not throbbing inside my mouth. I started sucking him faster and deeper…thrusting his entire dick down my throat.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” he muttered out again, grabbing tight fistfuls of my hair as he gently began pumping his hips against my face. “ohhhhh…fuck….”

He started to pull away from me, I figured out of fear of cumming in my mouth, but there was no way I was going to miss feasting on my young stud’s seed. My hands moved back behind him, and I grabbed tight to both of his tight ass cheeks, then quickly pulled him tight against my face, forcing his cock completely into my throat. His body tensed up against me, and without any further warning he exploded his first spasm of cum into my eager mouth. I sucked harder on his dick, but not before pulling it out a little first; I wanted to savor every drop of his nectar. His cock erupted violently inside my mouth, spewing his cum over and over again onto my tongue. He tasted so good…I was intoxicated with savage lust as I continued to devour him. I could feel his legs shaking as his orgasm ripped through every inch of him. Finally he grabbed tight to me, trembling with pleasure.

“MMMMMmmmm…oh wow. That was incredible Tammy. I have never felt anything like that before in my life. I’m sorry I came in your mouth…I was trying to pull away.”

“Oh baby, you tasted delicious,” I said, still sliding his cock over my lips and tongue. “I would have been disappointed if you didn’t share that with me.”

“What can I do for you now…I really want to make you feel as good as you made me feel,” his voice so sincere and grateful sounding.

I stood back up and led him over to the couch. “Sit down baby,” I ordered. He did as he was told, and I took the control to my stereo and turned on a seductive CD I had ready for the occasion. Slowly I began to dance and sway with the music as I slid my shirt off over my head. I wasn’t wearing a bra, so I knew his eyes would immediately go to my breasts. He didn’t disappoint. My perk tits were standing proudly, and my nipples were already hard and erect from the excitement.

“They are beautiful,” Kody whispered, lightly licking his lips.

“Shhhhh baby, just sit back and enjoy.”

I rubbed my hands all over my chest and belly, and then teased him by slowly twirling my hair over in front of him. I turned around and slowly gyrating my ass in his face before pushing my pants down off of my ass. I was sure he could see my pussy lips as I pushed my pants to the floor and stepped out of them. I extended my legs fully as I parted them a few inches from each other.

“Rub my ass for me baby,” I ordered.

Kody didn’t say a word as his soft hands gently began to caress their way around my ass. He trembled a little, but that did not stop him from running a finger over my tender asshole, and then pushing it between my legs up against my slit.

“Mmmmmm baby…I like that,” I said, reassuring his exploration. “Don’t stop”. I held my ankles, giving him complete access to my ass and pussy. He was a fast learner. After only a few seconds, he had released some of his inhibitions and had begun really massaging at my ass and thighs. His fingers were rubbing gently around my asshole and down into my pussy. He even started to push a finger inside of me, gently thrusting it back and forth.

“Can I taste you?” he asked, sounding unsure of himself.

“Please baby, I would love to feel your tongue on my ass and pussy.” I half expected him to be turned off by the ass comment, but Kody didn’t hesitate to thrust his tongue up against it. His warm breath immediately triggered sensations throughout my whole body. He started solely at my asshole, teasing and licking at it very slowly and gently. At the same time, his fingers were still working against my pussy; teasing my clit and thrusting tenderly inside me. I could feel my body quivering, and before I knew it, I was exploding with my first orgasm of the evening. Kody took this as encouragement that he was doing a good job, and he began pushing his tongue into my asshole as he thrust even more eagerly inside my cunt. DAMN he was good at this. His attention did not go unnoticed, and within seconds he had intensified my orgasm into an even greater experience. I was finding it hard to keep my position, and finally had to push away to keep from falling down.

“Oh shit Kody…that was incredible. You are going to do just fine as a lover,” I said, still trying to catch my breath. I sat down on the couch next to him and was startled at how quickly he moved in to suck one of my breasts into his mouth. He was a little aggressive about it, but to be honest, it still felt incredible. He eagerly feasted his way back and forth between my tits as his hand found its way back to my pussy. This little fucker sure knew how to use his fingers. He was probing in and out of my pussy one second and grinding perfectly against my clit the next. All I could do was sit back and enjoy the waves of pleasure that were erupting throughout my body.

Kody hadn’t had enough though. He dropped to the floor in front of me, and tenderly pushed my legs apart. It was obvious that even if he was a virgin, this boy had watched some porn or something, because he was very meticulous about the attention his tongue was giving to my clit. He paid attention to every moan I made, and then repeated whatever he had done to hear it again. His hands slid up my body to my breasts as his face pressed lovingly against my pussy, feasting upon it hungrily. I couldn’t fight it any longer, and once again my body exploded in an even more intense orgasm than before. My hands locked back behind his head as I pulled him against my cunt, grinding my hips hard against his face. My nectar flooded from me, and my sexy stud feasted on every drop of it. I shaking and trembling beneath my lover, clouded from everything in the world except his attention.

I finally had to push him away because my body was overloading from the pleasure.

“OH FUCK I should have seduced you five months ago,” I said, completely flustered with lust. You are the best pussy eater I have ever encountered, and baby, you can do that any time you like; but now it is my turn to give more to you.” The fact was, I was so hungry for this young cock to fill my pussy.

I pushed him backwards, giving me room to stand back up in front of him. I grabbed him around the neck, and pulled him tight against me, and planted my lips directly upon his. I could taste my juices on his mouth, but it just made me hungrier for him. As my tongue explored his mouth, his hands explored my body. They were all over me, first on my breasts, then down cupping my ass, and then reaching between us and fingering my pussy again. He couldn’t get enough of me, and I had sure not had enough of him. Reluctantly I finally broke our kiss and moved over to the arm of my couch. I figured it set at the perfect height for me to be able to watch his young thick 9” cock fill me up. I reached out and grabbed his cock and led him in between my silky thighs. His massive dick felt so good as I stroked up and down it as I pressed the head up against my still tender slit.

“Fuck me Kody…fill me up with your big hard cock.” I was sure he could hear the lust and passion in my voice. I had fantasized about this moment for five months. I needed to feel him inside me.
Kody went slowly at first. His hands were on my hips and mine were on his. Gently he pulled himself inside me, allowing that fat thick head to press my pussy lips apart like never before. I bit my lip as this thick monster spread my open and f***ed its ways inside of me. Inch after inch he pushed ahead, forcing moan after moan to escape from both of us. I had always had a tight pussy, but after not being used for this long, I was sure I was squeezing that cock wonderfully. He paused for a moment to make sure I was alright, but I just dug my fingernails into his ass and pulled him closer to me. I wrapped my legs up around his waist, and then with one final pull, drove my body completely onto his cock. Impaled may have been a better word. I had never felt as content as I was at that exact moment. I just stared up at my beautiful lover as he began pumping that incredible love stick in and out of my quivering cunt.

After a few minutes of soft sex, the hungry young teenager came out to play. Kody started increasing his speed, his hands grabbing tight to my hips like a man, and using his position to power drive that 9” tool hard and deep inside me. One of his hands was resting on my pussy, his thumb grinding feverishly at my super sensitive clit. His other hand was now on one of my tits, squeezing and twisting at my nipple until it was red and swollen. The stimulation and pain from my nipple was sending jets of sexual electricity directly to my cunt. I exploded in a series…yes, a series of magnificent orgasms. I was thrashing wildly under him on the arm of my couch. The harder he fucked me, the more violently my body erupted.
I could not believe this young buck was lasting so long. I guess that first blowjob had helped. But I could see it in his face that he was about to cum again. Though I was more than happy to let him fill my pussy with his seed, the fact was that I really wanted to drink more of his delicious cum.

“Cum in my mouth baby, I want to drink every drop,” my voice almost pleading instead of demanding.

“NOOOOO….please, I want to cum inside you…please can I.” His request was more convincing than mine, and actually made me long to give him what he wanted. I grabbed tight to his neck, and hoisted myself up on his thick member. His hands quickly moved to my ass cheeks, and he spun and pushed me hard up against the wall. I had never been fucked like this before. Feverishly he pounded in and out of my cunt as I did all I could do to ride that sexy stud. He grunted out in excitement as I felt his cock harden inside me and then fire a thick hot load of steamy sperm inside of me. He tried to slow down, but I fucked hard and fast on his cock. His knees were shaking, but I didn’t relent. I was treated to another fantastic orgasm before finally he fell backwards onto the couch with me still impaled on his cock.

“Oh fuck that was incredible Tammy. I don’t know what I did to deserve all this, but I am so glad you are giving this to me.”

“Oh no baby…tonight was all my pleasure. What time do you have to be home?”

Kody looked down at his watch, and said that he still had at least two hours before anyone would really care. I was so lost in the lust of my new young lover; I decided that I was going to reward him with one more major treat before I sent him on his way. Slowly I hoisted myself off of his lap and lowered myself onto the couch next to him. His cock was softening a little, but was still semi-hard. Eagerly I thrust my head into his lap and began gently cleaning our love juice from it. His hand moved into my hair, gently massaging the back of my head as I lovingly feasted upon his cock. There was something about his flavor that had me captivated. Even with my own juices mixed in, I couldn’t get enough of him. I spent the next twenty minutes tenderly teasing his cock and balls with my tongue. I even snuck my hand between his legs and rubbed at his asshole for a bit. I could tell it made him a little uncomfortable at first, but before long, he even spread his legs to give me better access. I was curious how he was going to feel when I stuck my tongue in that tight young ass one of these days.

Kody was hard and erect again before long, and I was eager to give him his last surprise.

“Kody, baby, I want you to do one more thing for me tonight…do you think you are up to it?”

His eyes were soft and tender, and I could tell he was willing to try anything I asked of him. “Of course Tammy, anything you want.”

“I want you to fill my ass with your cock. Can you do that for me?”

“Wow…ummm…are you sure? I have only heard about that with pornos.”

“Kody baby, I haven’t had my ass fucked in so long, I would love to feel your big thick cock inside of me.”

“Absolutely Tammy…if you are sure.” He was excited as can be at the thought of trying it, even though I could tell he was a little apprehensive.

I stood back up in front of him, and then pulled him to his feet. I went back to the arm of the couch, and turned to face it. “Come here baby…you’ll probably have to go slow at first…that cock of yours is huge.”
With that, Kody moved back behind me and dropped down on his knees. Before I realized what had happened, his tongue was thrusting in and out of my ass, sending waves of pleasure all over me. I could feel his fingers working both of my ass cheeks, spreading them apart so that his face could penetrate me even deeper. Fuck he was good with that mouth of his. He must have tongue fucked me for five minutes before finally standing back up behind me…which was good, because I was about to cum again. The feel of that thick head as it pushed against my wet asshole made me excited with anticipation.

“Oh yeah baby, fuck my ass for me,” I whispered gently to him.

Kody pushed forward, his thick head going inside easier than I had expected. The pressure actually felt great as he pushed his way inside me. After the head had finally popped in all the way, he moved his hands to my hips and began pulling back on them as he pushed even deeper inside of me. I tried to relax as he filled me up, but that thick cock was splitting me open. Deeper and deeper he pushed himself inside me. I had almost lost reality with the world again. It didn’t hurt, in fact, just the opposite, the pain that was there was so intense that it was exciting. I was flooding juices from my pussy, and only wanted to be filled up completely by my lover. I thought I owned him, but it was obvious to me now…he owned me. I would do anything to please him.

Finally with one last hard thrust upward, I felt myself completely impaled on Kody’s shaft, and I couldn’t think of anywhere in the world I would rather be. He started moving in and out of my ass, having to hold tight to my hips just so he could move. It only took a couple minutes before all signs of pain had left, and pleasure was starting to take over. The fact was, I had only been fucked in the ass twice by my husband, and he lost his wad before he had ever finished penetrating me. Kody was doing to me something no other man had done before…and I was loving every second of it. His hands moved down beneath me to my ass, and all of a sudden those hours at the gym were put to use; he hoisted my entire body up off the couch and began pumping my small frail form up and down on his shaft. The tips of fingers were rubbing perfectly against both sides of my pussy, sending even more electrical shock waves throughout my body. We fucked like that for a couple minutes before he lowered my legs down to the ground, and pushed my face down onto the arm of the couch. The wet spot from my pussy was against my face, but I didn’t care. Even faster and more aggressively Kody pounded my ass from behind. He was grinding my pussy hard against the arm of the couch as he filled my ass deeper and deeper with his cock. I exploded in my first ever orgasm from anal sex. But it wasn’t my last. After about a minute, a second and even more violent filled my body. I reached my hands behind me, and dug my nails into Kody’s muscular legs; that only made him fuck me harder. I felt like a rag doll the way he fucked me; his own personal fuck toy to abuse at will. He reached for a wad of my hair and pulled back hard on it as he thrust hard and deep as fast as he could inside of me. I felt his thick cock swell inside me followed by the warm slick sensation of his hot cum. He was not stopping though.

Harder and harder he fucked my tight ass, making sure to milk every drop of sperm inside of me. My body was still shaking from the orgasms ripping through it. His arms locked around my waist, and he turned around and sat down on the couch with me still on his stranded on his cock.

One of his hands reached down to my pussy as the other turned my head toward him. Our mouths met as we both allowed our bodies to finally relax from our orgasms. Kody continued to play with my pussy and tits as our tongues danced together in contentment. I could feel my asshole still throbbing around the hard cock buried inside it. I wiggled around a little, enjoying the fact that he was still hard.

“I am yours Kody…if you want me. I will never tell you no, and you can do absolutely anything you want to me.” I smiled and kissed him one more time.

“I like that…I’ve never owned a woman before….I think this is one toy I won’t get tired of,” he said with a smile and a wink before kissing me again.
I sucked Kody’s cock one more time before he left. It took about 30 minutes, but I was rewarded with one last sweet dose of his cum. He promised to come back again tomorrow to “help me with some more decorating”. I do love my paperboy. ... Continue»
Posted by LaureLeeFix8d 2 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 6562  |  
98%
  |  25

My Best Friend, Amelia

Amelia and I had been best friends since we were very young. Her f****y moved in across the street from ours when we were about three years old. My mom called up her mom one day to set up a play date, and we have been inseparable ever since. Neither of us ever thought that it was strange that our best friend was a member of the opposite sex. During sl**povers, our parents would tuck us in together on a fold-out sofa and read us bedtime stories. At the beach, our parents would throw us in the bathtub together after being out in the sand to make us quicker to wash up. That's just how things were.

Even when we started middle school and everything started to become about discovering our sexuality for all our peers, it never was between us. Amelia joined the band and played clarinet, I joined the baseball team and played first base. Guy, girl. Band, baseball. Our differences never phased us and we were always the best of friends.

I always thought that Amelia was pretty, but I never thought of her in a sexual way. She was cute in middle school. Her brown hair was straight and long, reaching halfway down her back. Her eyes were big and green, always twinkling. Her nose was small and round, and didn't call attention to itself. And her body was skinny and angular, making me think that when God designed her he must have only had a ruler handy to help him draw. She had a couple boyfriends over the years, and always talked to me about her crushes. It never bothered me. I did the same with her when I was interested in a girl.

High school came around and nothing changed between us. Still best friends. But around the middle of freshman year, I started to notice a change in Amelia. She started to grow up. She cut her long hair, which made her look young, in favor of a shorter haircut that fell around her shoulders. She could wear it up or down with equal ease. Her body started to fill out as well, her legs becoming longer, her hips widening, and her chest developing. I noticed these things, but didn't really let it change the way I felt about her. Sure, I admitted to myself that my best friend was totally hot, but I had never thought of her as anything other than my best friend, and that's the way it would stay. I was protective of her, and always a little wary when a boy would ask her out, but that was only because I wanted to make sure that nobody hurt her.

Thankfully the first guy that she really had a serious relationship with was alright in my book. His name was Justin. He was on the football team, was a good student, and most importantly, was a decent guy and treated Amelia right. They started dating towards the end of freshman year. I was never so sure how Justin felt about me. Maybe he thought it was strange that Amelia's best friend was a guy. He and I were never super close friends, but he seemed to tolerate me fine and didn't seem jealous of how close I was with Amelia.

Around the beginning of sophomore year, I started dating a girl named Megan. Megan was a cheerleader, was very pretty, and also really smart. We had Spanish class together that year, which is how we met. I really enjoyed spending time with her, and she was a lot of fun, but I sensed that Megan wasn't completely understanding of my friendship with Amelia. Don't get me wrong, Megan never said or did anything wrong towards Amelia, but when you are dating someone, it's hard not to notice things like when they seem not to care for your best friend.

Things went along like that for about a year. Amelia dating Justin. Me dating Megan. And Amelia and me still best friends through it all. Everything seemed like it was going pretty well until one day in the middle of junior year...

“I just can't believe you wouldn't stand up for me!” Megan yelled at me one day after school.

“Megan, you're being a little ridiculous. You really didn't need to bring your huge gym bag to chemistry,” I replied, equally upset by this point. “Plus, it was totally a mistake. She didn't mean to trip!”

Megan and I were in chem together that year, and for some reason Megan insisted on bringing her very large gym bag to class with her on game days. Maybe it was so that everyone at school would recognize her as a cheerleader. She seemed to view it as a huge status symbol for some reason. Today in chem class, another girl had tripped on Megan's bag since it was too big to fit under her desk and wound up spilling a beaker full of some noxious liquid all over the bag. Even though the chemical did no harm other than smelling bad, Megan had completely lost it and had started yelling at the girl for being so clumsy as to spill all over her special cheerleader bag.

Thankfully our teacher, Mr. McHenry, had stepped in swiftly and had come down hard on Megan. He told Megan that it was obviously an accident and that she needed to calm down or else he would send her up to the office to have the assistant principal deal with it. Throughout the whole thing, I just sat quietly at my desk, not wanting to get involved. To be honest, I was actually a little embarrassed that my girlfriend was making such a huge scene in the middle of class. As many nice qualities as Megan had, she was a little volatile and prone to outbursts if she didn't get her way. I had started noticing it a few months into our relationship, and had found ways to work around it, but my patience was really starting to wear thin on the issue after a little more than a year of being with Megan.

“How are you still not on my side, Clark?” Megan yelled at me as we walked out of school at the end of the day and towards the student parking lot. “I'm your GIRLFRIEND. You're supposed to be on MY side when stuff like this happens!”

“Look, Megan, there was no way I could get involved,” I tried to placate her. “McHenry would have totally chewed me out if I had spoken up in the middle of someone else's business, and plus by the time the class was over your bag was mostly dry and it hardly smelled...”

“Clark, shut up! It's not important what actually happened. The important thing is that some girl spilled some shit that smelled really bad all over my bag and then just acted like it was no big deal,” Megan continued to lecture me in an elevated voice as we approached my car in the parking lot. “It doesn't matter if it dried and didn't smell bad anymore. When bad stuff happens, you are supposed to be on my side, get it?!”

I sighed, visibly annoyed with the entire situation. “I understand what you're saying, but I really think you're overreacting in this particular situation,” I tried to explain as reasonably as I could.

“Oh my God. You just don't get it, do you?” Megan screamed, dropping her gym bag on the asphalt behind my car. “You know what? I don't care that your parents are out of town and you wanted to go to your house and fuck for a couple hours before the football game. You're being an asshole and I'm not dealing with you. Go home and jack off for all I care. And don't bother coming to the game tonight. If I look up and see you in the stands, I'm going to be so pissed at you.” Megan struggled for something else to yell at me, but seemed to be lost for words. She grabbed her bag from the ground and marched off in the opposite direction, leaving me standing in the parking lot, holding my keys, and watching her as she stalked away in a huff.

When she rounded a corner and it became apparent that she wasn't coming back, I unlocked the car and slammed the door behind me as I got in. Megan and I had fought before, but never over something as trivial as this. I couldn't imagine why she was getting so worked up over nothing. But still, we had fought before and gotten over it, so I was sure that if I just gave her twenty four hours to cool down, we would be fine the next day.

Still pissed off about the whole situation, I cranked the car, jammed it into gear, and tore out of the parking lot at a speed that probably wasn't safe. But I didn't care. I just wanted to get some of my anger out in any way I could at the moment.

Thank goodness she told me not to show up to the football game. I usually went to all the home games and sat in the stands. It was nice to support the team, and I knew it meant a lot to Megan to have her boyfriend there to see her cheer. But tonight, I knew that being there at the game would probably just make me angry. Sometimes when Megan was mad at me she would flirt with other guys in front of me just because she knew it would get a rise out of me. I hated to imagine what sorts of flirting would happen between she and the football players at the game tonight if I showed up in the stands. I didn't think that Megan would actually ever cheat on me, but still, she was a very attractive girl, and she had figured out how to use her good looks as a weapon to make me jealous when we were in a fight.

Thankfully I wouldn't have to deal with it tonight. The moment I pulled up at my house, I put the whole thing out of my mind and hopped in the shower to wash away the stress of the day. After my shower, I sat down on the sofa and zoned out while surfing channels on the TV.

I had completely lost track of time when all of a sudden I felt my cell phone vibrating in my pocket. I looked at the caller ID. It was Amelia. “Hey Mel, what's up?” I called out to my best friend in a cheery voice as I put the phone to my ear.

“Clark,” Amelia sobbed into the phone. “I need to see you. Can I...can I come over?” Amelia sounded completely distraught, and I was immediately worried.

“Amelia, are you ok?” I asked, concern showing in my voice. “Of course you can come over, but tell me what's wrong.”

“I can't...not on the phone,” Amelia cried. “I'm coming over. See you in a few.” And with that, she clicked off.

I paced the living room anxiously. I couldn't imagine what might be the matter, but it definitely sounded serious. I was very worried and couldn't wait for Amelia to get there so I could find out what the heck was going on.

The ten minutes it took her to get to my house seemed to drag by. I thought about calling her back and asking where she was, but I figured in case she was driving that it would be unsafe, especially with how upset she seemed to be at the moment.

Finally I heard the slam of a car door out in the driveway and I opened the front door to meet her. Amelia ran into my arms and grabbed me as if her life depended on it. I held her close and felt her sobbing uncontrollably into my shoulder. I gently stroked her back and whispered into her ear that whatever was the matter, it would all be ok.

We managed to make our way inside and shut the front door. We walked into the living room together and I sat Amelia down on the sofa and went to the kitchen to get her a glass of water. I came back with the water to find her a little calmer. She was still crying, but her deep sobs had transitioned into meek sniffles and it seemed like she was about ready to tell me what was going on.

“Oh my God, Clark,” Amelia heaved as she gratefully accepted the glass of water I offered her. “I have no idea how to say this. It's the worst thing that could have happened,” she said, struggling to control her voice.

“Mel, it's ok. Don't worry, just let me know what's going on with you,” I said, trying to provide as much support as I could to my best friend.

Amelia choked down some of the water and then continued, “it's not just me. This is about you too...”

Her ominous and confusing inclusion of me into the situation didn't make sense. I struggled to understand how anything could possibly involve me as well, until Amelia finally found her voice and continued. “I walked in on Justin and Megan having sex in the weight room in the gym a few minutes ago,” she managed to choke out before relapsing into a fit of uncontrollable sobbing.

As soon as the words left her lips my mind started to race. Justin and Megan? Her boyfriend? My girlfriend? Having sex with each other? There was no way! I couldn't believe it. Justin was crazy about Amelia. I thought he would never, ever hurt her. And what about Megan? The thought of my girlfriend cheating on me was more than I could bear. I stood up from the sofa and threw the TV remote across the room where it cracked against a wall.

“What the hell?!” I screamed. “Are you sure?” I knew that there was probably no way that Amelia was mistaken about what she had seen, but I was so shocked that my mind was racing trying to find any conceivable way in which what Amelia had just told me could be a mistake. “Are you absolutely positive?” I reiterated as I paced back and forth in front of the TV.

Amelia calmed down enough to talk again. “Clark, I know you're angry, but try to calm down. Yes, I'm absolutely sure. I was going to the gym to surprise Justin before the football game tonight. He usually hangs out at the gym before the games and exercises a little bit before the team gets on the bus, and I just wanted to see him before the game. I didn't see him in the main part, so I checked in the weight room. The door was locked, but I guess it's broken because when I jiggled it, it opened, and then when I walked into the room I saw...I saw them...on the floor...you know...”

She trailed off, and was overcome with another wave of sobs. Her tears were starting to give out by now, and her body heaved up and down, but no tears came out. I was angry. I was hurt. I couldn't believe that Megan would do something like this to me. Even more, I couldn't believe that Justin would do something like this to Amelia. But right now, the only thing that mattered was that my best friend was hurting, and I wanted to help in any way I could.

I sat back down on the sofa next to Amelia and put my arm around her shoulders. She leaned back and curled her body in close to mine. I felt her shoulders shake up and down as she continued to cry, and I gently stroked her arm, trying to comfort her in whatever way I could. I didn't dare say anything, because I knew that whatever I said in that moment would be so contorted by my anger that it would only serve to make things worse.

Amelia and I sat on the sofa for an hour, just being close to each other and letting ourselves slowly get over the anger and hurt that we were both feeling. After a long while, I finally felt Amelia's breathing come back to normal and her body relax a little bit.

“You know, Megan and I had a big fight today,” I finally said, when I felt like my emotions were in check enough to speak again. “Maybe she was trying to get back at me,” I wondered out loud as I let out a deep sigh, trying to release the bad feelings within me.

Amelia sniffled one more time and then answered, “Megan has never liked me. I've known it ever since you guys started getting serious. I wonder if she was trying to hurt me too?”

“I don't know,” I said softly, “but this whole situation is completely shitty.” I turned my head and looked at the clock on the wall of the living room. It was seven o'clock. The game was starting now. I tried to block the image of Megan in her short cheer skirt out of my head. Thinking about her only hurt me. I couldn't believe what she had done.

“Clark,” Amelia said softly, “I don't want to be alone tonight...I'm so upset.”

“You can stay here tonight, Mel,” I said, gently squeezing her arm. “My parents are gone for the weekend, so you can stay in the guest room. But first maybe we should try to eat something,” I continued, knowing that after such an intense emotional afternoon the two of us were probably weak from hunger even though we might not feel like eating.

I took her hand and pulled her up off the sofa. “Come on, let's go see what we can make for dinner,” I said as we walked into the kitchen.

Amelia and I started rooting around in the fridge and various cabinets, trying to see if we could find something easy to make for dinner. As I looked at Amelia bent over in the pantry, examining something on the bottom shelf, I was overcome with a strange wave of sexual energy. Amelia was wearing a pair of short denim shorts, and her ass was sticking straight out into the air as she bent over the shelves. I had never really stopped to admire just what an amazing ass Amelia actually had, yet as soon as the thought entered into my head, I immediately tried to dismiss it. Dude, stop...she's your best friend, I thought to myself. You're just horny because you're angry. Seriously, don't ogle your best friend, I reminded myself as I cleared my throat.

“So...anything in there we can make?” I said, hoping that my voice sounded normal and not awkward at all. I still couldn't believe that I had caught myself checking out my best friend's ass.

“Well, there's this boxed macaroni and cheese,” Amelia said, grabbing something off the bottom shelf and turning around to face me.

As Amelia turned around, my eyes darted down to her body. She was wearing a black tank top that clung tightly to her torso. Amelia had a nice toned stomach, and a very nice chest. Her breasts had developed well in the past couple years, and the top didn't do much to hide her amazing curves. The tank top displayed a tasteful amount of cleavage. Not too much, but definitely enough to give the viewer a good idea of what was underneath. Amelia's breasts were a very nice size. They looked about the size of small cantaloupes. Maybe a large C cup or small D, I estimated, but wasn't sure. I felt a surge of adrenaline as I admired Amelia's body, and then immediately another admonition from my conscience as I realized that this was my best friend I was salivating over, and that I needed to put these kinds of thoughts out of my head right away! I was sure that the only reason I was feeling these really strange things was because of the huge emotional stress I was under at the moment.

“Um...sure, let's do that,” I said, finally realizing that she was holding a box of macaroni out to me. I reached out and took the box from her, awkwardly avoiding eye contact with her as I turned around and found a pot for the noodles.

Amelia helped with the cooking, and in the close quarters of the kitchen, we bumped into each other a couple times, laughing it off as best we could. Finally the meal was almost done. I reached for a large spoon to stir the cheese in with the noodles, and Amelia reached at the same time. Our hands landed on top of one another as we both reached for the utensil, and I looked up and saw Amelia blush as she withdrew her hand with a soft, “sorry” from her lips.

We served ourself some food and went back to sit on the sofa as we ate. Both Amelia and I were completely exhausted from the emotional evening we had been dealt, so conversation was sparse. We sat close to one another, our legs touching, and we ate in silence. I could tell Amelia was still brooding about the events of the afternoon. I hated to imagine how shocking it must have been for her to walk in and witness Megan and Justin in the middle of their act. I was upset enough just hearing about it. I could only imagine what Amelia felt.

I looked over at her as she slowly f***ed herself to eat. Her eyes stared off into the distance and her chest rose and fell heavily, her breathing labored. My eyes traveled lower, and admired the broad curves of her breasts rising and falling with each breath. Her cleavage was amazingly defined with deep shadows in the dim light of the living room as the sun started to sink behind the trees in the backyard. I felt a current of excitement run across my body, but again, admonished myself for staring at Amelia's chest. This is how friendships get ruined, I reminded myself, hoping to quell any sort of wayward thoughts from this point on. Just get through tonight. Deal with the hurt, and things will be more normal in the morning.

Finally finished eating, Amelia leaned forward and placed her plate gently on the coffee table. She stretched her arms up above her head and let out a deep yawn. I was treated to an amazing view of her breasts as her back arched, and she pushed her chest out into the room. She lowered her arms, snaked one around one of my arms, and curled her legs up onto the sofa as she leaned her head against my shoulder.

As I turned my head to look down at her, I was treated to an amazing view right down the front of Amelia's top. I tried to look away, but found myself absolutely mesmerized. “Sorry to have to bring the bad news with me today,” Amelia said softly. “I've been so upset about the whole thing, I haven't even stopped to ask how you're doing with it all,” she continued, gently turning her head to look up at me.

I managed to avert my gaze from Amelia's breasts and stared at the wall above the blank television screen instead. I let out a deep sigh. “I'm not gonna lie. I'm very upset,” I intoned in a flat and exhausted voice. “I was expecting you to come over and tell me almost anything else except what you actually did.”

“I'm really sorry it happened,” Amelia whispered as she lowered her head and let her lips come in contact with the skin of my arm. I thought that she gave my arm a soft kiss as her lips brushed by, but it could have just been my overactive imagination. “Well, should we at least try to get some sl**p?” Amelia asked me as she slowly extricated herself from around my arm and stood next to the sofa.

“Sure...might as well,” I sighed as I heaved myself up. I put my arm around her shoulders as we walked through the dark living room into the hallway. I clicked on the light switch in the hall and we both recoiled under the suddenly bright light cast by a bulb high up on the wall.

We passed by the guest bedroom on the right and Amelia stopped, her hand on the knob. “I didn't bring anything to sl**p in...do you think I could borrow a nightie from your mom or something? We're about the same size,” she said as she turned the knob and stood halfway in the doorway to the bedroom.

“Sure, I'll go find something for you,” I said and continued down the hallway to my parents' bedroom. I searched through my mom's dresser and found a simple, white cotton nightgown. The fabric was light and wispy in my hands, and I rubbed the smooth material through my fingers as I walked back down the hall towards Amelia.

I handed her the gown and Amelia threw it over her shoulder and into the bedroom. “Thanks,” she said. “I'm really glad I'm not going home tonight. I'm not sure I'd be able to deal with this by myself...”

Her thought trailed off as she absentmindedly took my hand. Our eyes locked, and for a moment I could swear that I saw a deep desire reflected in her big, green eyes. We continued to stand there, just holding hands and staring at each other for what felt like minutes, but was probably only a few seconds. Finally breaking out of the trance, Amelia quickly leaned forward, pecked me on the cheek, and whispered, “goodnight, Clark.”

Amelia shut herself into the guest room and I turned around to walk back to my room. My mind was racing. What was that look that we had shared with each other? Why was I all of a sudden responding so sexually to my best friend? Was she feeling the same way? What the hell is going on with this crazy day?

I shut the door to my room behind me and stripped off my pants and shirt. Wearing only my boxers, I crawled under the covers in my bed and reached over to the bedside table and clicked off the lamp. I was swallowed by the darkness of my room.

Minutes later, I was still very confused, a little horny, and completely unable to sl**p. I glanced over at the clock: 10:39. I had been lying here for more than a half hour and felt no closer to falling asl**p, no closer to figuring out what these insane feelings I was having for Amelia were, and no closer to being able to let go of my anger at all the events of the day.

My mind was jumping from question to question for the thousandth time that night when all of a sudden I heard a noise in the hallway and froze. I held my breath and listened intently. The soft fall of footsteps on the carpet in the hallway was coming closer. I heard them stop in front of my bedroom door, and then the gentle sound of the handle turning and the door swinging open.

The house was pitch black, but my eyes had adjusted enough to see the curvy silhouette that could only be Amelia enter my bedroom. The thin fabric of the white nightgown clung to her figure, and despite the darkness I could see that perhaps Amelia and my mom weren't the same size after all. The gown looked very short on Amelia, coming up well above her knees. It also looked incredibly tight on her, especially around the bust. The white material hugged Amelia's body like a second skin, outlining every delicious curve in perfect relief. As I stared, I realized that she must not be wearing a bra, since I could see the perfect impression of Amelia's nipples poking out against the fabric.

“Clark?” Amelia called out softly into the room as she entered. “I can't sl**p...”

I continued to gaze at Amelia's amazing body clad in the incredibly small nightgown as she walked further into my room. “Me either,” I confessed, hoping the whole time that she couldn't see my eyes pouring over her body from top to bottom.

“I just feel horrible, and nothing makes sense right now,” she continued breathlessly as she approached my bedside. “Is it ok if I cuddle with you? I think I would sl**p better if I weren't alone,” she continued, placing a hand on the covers of the bed near my arm.

“Sure, of course you can,” I said as I scooted over as much as I could in my twin sized bed and threw the covers back for her.

“Thanks, Clark,” Amelia whispered as she crawled into bed beside me. “I know we haven't done this since we were like five,” she laughed awkwardly as she pulled the covers up to her chin.

“Yeah...” I trailed off awkwardly as I felt our arms pressed against each other under the covers. The bed was a little small for two, and I could feel myself perilously close to falling off the other side.

“Can you scoot over any more?” Amelia asked.

“No, I'm about to fall off already,” I replied. “Sorry it's not really made for two.”

“That's ok,” Amelia replied and reached over to take my hand. “We'll just have to cuddle closer then,” she said in a tone that I couldn't quite distinguish between playful or matter-of-fact. With that, she rolled onto her side, and pulled my arm across to wrap around her. I found myself spooning up against Amelia's back, my hand resting near her stomach, clasped inside hers.

Seeing Amelia walk into my room in the middle of the night wearing an incredibly tiny nightgown had done nothing to help my horniness subside, and now that we were spooning in my bed that was way too small for us I felt my dick start to swell inside my boxers. I desperately wanted to avoid Amelia feeling me get hard because the last thing I needed was to poke my best friend in the back with my dick and totally creep her out. I tried to pull my hips back a little bit to separate my groin from her butt, and succeeded in giving myself a little space so she couldn't feel my arousal.

“Thanks...you're amazing,” Amelia whispered as she stroked my hand with her thumb.

What in the hell is going on? I yelled at myself inside my own head. How in the world did you find yourself in this situation? This is so messed up. If anything goes wrong, your friendship could be over, I continued to berate myself inwardly. Just be cool.

I felt the thin fabric of Amelia's nightgown under my fingers. The material was stretched tight against the firm skin of her stomach, and I felt her body move gently under my fingertips as she breathed in and out. It might have been my imagination, but I could swear that her breathing sounded a little faster than it normally would if someone were trying to sl**p. What was Amelia feeling right now? Was she as confused as I was? Was she as horny as I was? Was she having strange feelings just like I was?

Involuntarily, I started to run my fingers gently back and forth over the fabric covering Amelia's stomach. The cotton was smooth to my touch. I felt her breathing intensify ever so slightly as I slowly stroked her. Was it possible that she was enjoying this?

A small sigh escaped Amelia's lips. It sounded content; I became more bold.

I slowly started to widen the diameter that my fingers traveled over Amelia's stomach. I circled her belly button, straying a little lower and a little higher each time. Her breathing continued at the same slightly elevated pace, and I felt a thrill as she stretched her legs, letting her feet intertwine with mine under the covers.

After a couple minutes, my fingers strayed low enough that I felt the top edge of Amelia's panties through the thin fabric of the nightie. I traced the line of her panties through the thin fabric and then moved my hand back up until I felt the material start to tighten as I approached the bottom of her ample chest. I didn't dare to push past these two boundaries. I was so conflicted about what was going on already. I was becoming hornier by the minute, squeezed into this tiny bed with an amazingly attractive girl...oh, and she just happened to be my best friend. This was so confusing!

All of a sudden, despite the incessant chatter in my own head, I froze; Amelia's body had shifted, and she gently rocked her hips backwards, letting her round butt come in contact with my now very erect penis. I felt my cock nestle into the cleft between her buttocks despite the layers of fabric separating us. Amelia's breathing caught in her chest and the ensuing silence threatened to split the room in half.

Oh my God, I thought to myself. This is the end. She just felt how horny you are and she's going to freak out. How the hell am I going to explain myself??

Amelia let go of my hand and shifted in the bed. She turned her body over so she was facing me. Our faces were only inches apart, and we stared at each other through the darkness. My heart was pounding. I thought for sure that Amelia could hear it about to explode out of my chest. She was going to yell, I just knew it.

I closed my eyes, expecting any second to feel her body pull away and for her to storm out of the room, hurt and angry that I would take advantage of her while she was still so upset.

The seconds ticked by, and yet I didn't feel her pull away. I opened my eyes, afraid of the expression of disgust that might be on her face. But Amelia stared back at me, her eyes shining in the darkness. “Oh, Clark...” Amelia whispered, almost inaudibly as she leaned forward and gently kissed me on the lips.

The shock spread through me as the soft meeting of our lips excited every nerve in my body. I didn't realize how tense I had become, waiting for Amelia to storm out of my room, until the stress evaporated and I leaned in to kiss her back.

I reached forward and pulled Amelia's body into mine, wrapping my arm around her back. I spread my lips ever so slightly and started to explore Amelia's mouth with my tongue. The fervor of our kissing intensified as she responded. Her hands snaked forward and found my hair, gently tousling it as we rolled over, Amelia straddling me in the bed.

I felt the fabric of the nightgown ride up as Amelia spread her legs on either side of me. Her hands grabbed large fist fulls of my hair as I encircled her body with my arms and pulled her down into my body. My hands raced across Amelia's back, straying lower until I felt the nightgown end, the garment bunched up somewhere around her hips.

Feeling bold, I let my hands slide lower, and felt the sheer fabric of Amelia's panties under my fingers. I gently started to squeeze and massage her firm, round ass through her panties, and was rewarded with a soft moan that escaped from her lips in between kisses.

My cock was rock hard by this point, and was straining against the confines of my boxers. Amelia started to gently rock her hips back and forth as she straddled me, pressing her groin into mine. The friction felt incredible, and soon a wet spot started to form in my boxers as precum leaked from my tip.

Amelia's chest was pressed against mine. I felt her breasts, large and firm, straining against the tight fabric of her nightgown. I gripped the hem of the nightie in my hand and fingered the smooth material, feeling how thin and insubstantial it really was. After a few more encouraging moans from Amelia, I started to slowly tug the gown higher, completely uncovering her panties. I ran my hands up the sides of Amelia's waist, pushing the nightgown higher and higher. The gown peeled off in one smooth motion until I reached her breasts.

The gown was incredibly tight around Amelia's chest. I had to tug a little harder to finally succeed in pulling the nightie all the way over her breasts. As soon as it was off, I tossed the light cloth somewhere off to the side, not caring where it landed.

Now wearing nothing but her panties, Amelia crushed her chest into mine once more. The feeling of bare skin on skin was incredible. Amelia's breasts were amazingly firm, especially given how large they were. The feeling of her perfect, round breasts sliding across my bare chest was unlike anything I had felt before.

Amelia continued to rock her hips back and forth, and I could feel the pace intensify as we both became more and more aroused. Finally unable to stand it anymore, I pushed Amelia up and extracted myself from underneath her. I flipped her over and pushed her down onto the bed.

As I knelt over her, I was finally able to gaze unabashedly at Amelia's amazing body, spread before me in my bed. On her face was a look of the most intense passion I had ever seen. Her brow glistened with sweat, her large, green eyes looked hungrily at me, and her mouth was twisted into an expression of complete ecstasy. My eyes traveled lower, finally able to openly admire the firm curves of her amazing breasts which rose and fell with each gasping breath she took. Her nipples were small and compact, and stood perfectly at attention, the cool air of the bedroom causing them to stiffen. Her stomach was flat, rising and falling with her chest. A pair of small, black lace panties covered her pussy, and her long, smooth legs were spread wide to accommodate my body positioned in the middle.

The sight of this amazing woman, my best friend, but also someone who I was starting to realize that I loved much more than just a friend, was more than I could bear. My cock was throbbing, straining against the fabric of my boxers. I couldn't stand the feeling any longer, and in one swift motion, I hooked a finger into the waistband and pulled them down, kicking them off my feet at the bottom.

As soon as my boxers were off, I wasted no time in attacking the small wisp of fabric that was the only thing remaining between me and seeing Amelia completely uncovered before me. I grabbed her black lace panties by the waist and quickly slid them down Amelia's smooth thighs. She curled her legs upward to help, and I tossed the lacy fabric off behind me as soon as the panties cleared her toes.

The moment seemed to freeze for just a second as Amelia lay there with her legs straight up in the air. Finally, she lowered her legs back down to the bed and parted them widely once more. The skin above Amelia's pussy was shaved completely smooth, and in the faint nighttime gleam I could see the soft folds of her lips, already moist with anticipation.

I lowered myself between Amelia's legs once more. We were finally completely naked with one another. I felt my cock make contact with the outer lips of Amelia's pussy, both of us impossibly wet already. The feeling of complete skin on skin contact was incredible, and we both moaned audibly as I gently rubbed the head of my penis up and down Amelia's smooth pussy.

“Amelia, are you sure this is what you want?” I whispered, hoping to God that the answer was 'yes' and that she wanted this as badly as I did.

“Clark, yes, oh my God, yes,” Amelia moaned back as she placed her hands on my hips. “I guess it just took this horrible day for me to realize that you're the only guy who's always been there for me no matter what. I'm so glad we're friends, but honestly, I want so much more than that,” she continued as her breasts rose and fell heavily with her breaths. “Clark...I love you.”

“I love you too, Amelia,” I whispered breathlessly as I finally pushed my cock forward and into her waiting pussy.

Amelia and I let out a unison gasp as I buried myself inside her for the first time. I felt her smooth, muscular walls parting to accommodate my length. She was incredibly wet and incredibly tight. It was the most amazing sensation I had ever felt.

Feeling myself bottom out, I quickly slid back out until only my tip was still inside her, and then immediately reversed direction, filling Amelia's pussy once more with my long, hard cock. Amelia let out a moan as I penetrated her again. She reached for my face and pulled me down into a long, passionate kiss as I continued to slide my dick in and out of her incredibly tight pussy.

I felt our juices mingle together, creating the most incredible natural lubrication that made each thrust more effortless than the last. As we quickly found our rhythm, I started to speed up my thrusts. Amelia was able to quickly match my pace, and she rocked her hips back and forth to meet each thrust, intensifying the pleasure for both of us.

“Oh my God, Clark,” Amelia moaned as we continued the frantic pace of our love making. “I've never...felt something this...incredible,” she continued in between gasping breaths. “I never realized it...but I think that...a part of me has wanted to do this...for a really long time,” she continued laboriously.

I propped myself up on my elbows, giving myself a slightly elevated view. I gazed down at Amelia's gorgeous body, motionless only a few minutes ago, shivering in anticipation of what was to come. Now her body was writhing in pleasure, rocking back and forth to meet my strong thrusts. Amelia's perfect breasts were bouncing up and down on her chest, and I heard the slap of flesh on flesh as our bodies met with each repeated thrust.

I reached up with one hand and roughly cupped Amelia's right breast. I squeezed the firm flesh in my hand and savored the sound of Amelia's sharp intake of breath as I gently pinched and squeezed her nipple in between two fingers.

Sweat glistened on both of our bodies as the minutes passed, neither one of us ready to end the most incredible love making of our lives. Knowing that I would need a break soon, I finally willed myself to slide my hard cock all the way out of Amelia's body. Amelia's face pouted as she felt my cock withdraw, leaving her empty for the first time since I had first entered her.

I took her hand in mine, and pulled Amelia up off the bed. I lay down in her place as Amelia straddled my body once more. She spread her legs wide on either side of my hips and slowly lowered her body over my cock. She grasped me in her hand, and stroked my entire length up and down a couple times. My cock was slick with our combined juices mingling on the length of my shaft, and her hand glided effortlessly up and down.

I moaned at the sensation as Amelia finally used her hand to hold my cock perfectly upright and guided my tip in between the moist outer lips of her pussy. She rocked herself back and forth, letting just my tip slide in and out of her, but not letting me all the way in yet. Goosebumps erupted across my arms and chest as Amelia gently teased the sensitive head of my cock with her pussy.

Still grasping it firmly in her hand, Amelia started to drag my long cock up and down her outer folds. She dragged me forward and used my hard dick to gently massage her clit. Guiding me with her hand, she circled her clit slowly with my tip, rocking her hips back and forth to enhance the sensation.

Amelia's breathing started to become ragged. She gasped for breath as she continued to tease her clit with the tip of my cock. Her hand dragged me back and forth, rubbing my large tip furiously against her sensitive little nub. A moan escaped her mouth, followed quickly by another, louder moan. I felt Amelia's legs start to shake ever so slightly as she continued to tease herself with my cock.

Unable to contain herself any longer, an impassioned scream escaped Amelia's lips as she finally brought herself to orgasm. I felt a rush of warm juices flow from her pussy and down the shaft of my cock as Amelia completely lost control and collapsed into my arms. Amelia's breasts crashed into my torso as she fell, sweat glistening from every perfect curve of her body.

We lay there for just a moment as Amelia caught her breath. Her hands searched blindly across the bed until she found mine. She intertwined her fingers into mine and squeezed my hands gently as she lifted her head and pressed her lips firmly into mine.

Finally breaking the kiss, Amelia sat up once more and straddled my naked body. She again gripped my cock with her hand and guided me gently into the moist folds of her pussy. This time there was no teasing as I slid in easily. We both moaned softly as I filled her pussy once more, and we shared another passionate kiss as Amelia started to gently rock her hips up and down, slowly letting my cock slide in and out of her perfect body.

Still recovering from her intense orgasm, Amelia continued the slow pace of our love making. My cock slid lazily in and out of her pussy as Amelia's hips rose and fell. I wrapped my arms around Amelia's back and hugged her close, enjoying the feeling of her large, round breasts pressed into my chest. I snaked my tongue into her mouth and gently bit Amelia's bottom lip as she continued to use her hips to slowly milk my long cock.

After a few minutes of slow and sensual sex, I was starting to feel recharged. My arms slid down Amelia's back, coming to rest on her hips. I used my hands to gently guide her as she rose and fell on my cock. I pulled Amelia's shapely hips up and held them there, feeling the sensation of my long shaft exposed to the air, only my tip still nestled within her. Amelia rocked her body back and forth, letting me feel her pussy gently tease my tip once more. When the pleasure became too intense to bear, I roughly pushed her back down, burying myself inside her again. I held Amelia's hips down, forcing her to accept the entire length of my cock into her incredibly tight pussy. I felt my tip press heavily against Amelia's cervix, and she rocked her perfect, round ass around and around, grinding my cock inside her pussy.

Our breathing became heavier as both of us reached a new level of desire for one another. Unable to wait any longer, I used my hands on Amelia's hips to guide her up once more, then immediately back down. Then again up, and back down. As our pace increased, I started to rock my hips back and forth to meet Amelia's. Timing our motions with one another perfectly, we soon started to thrust faster and faster into each other, unable to control our wild desire.

The amount of heat radiating from our bodies was incredible, and I soon felt sweat dripping from my forehead. Hoping to find some momentary relief, I brought my hands up to Amelia's shoulders and pushed her upright on my cock.

Amelia's amazing body towered over my supine figure as she bucked her hips wildly up and down over my cock. I gazed hungrily up at her, her breasts bouncing wildly up and down on her chest. Amelia reached up with one hand and tossed her hair back over her head as a moan escaped her lips. I grasped her waist with my hands and helped Amelia to pound up and down even faster and harder on my cock.

Before too long, I felt the familiar tremor of Amelia's legs and I sensed that she was close to another orgasm. Her breathing was coming in ragged and unpredictable gasps, and she placed her palms flat on my chest, locking her arms to steady herself as she continued to grind her hips wildly, my cock being pulled in and out of her tight, wet pussy.

Amelia began to moan uncontrollably, and her fingers dug into the flesh of my chest. I gazed up at my best friend's face and I saw her eyes roll back into her head as her body began to be wracked by uncontrollable spasms. Amelia's pussy suddenly became even wetter, her juices flowing freely down my long shaft.

Amelia's orgasm was incredibly intense and unbelievably erotic. Seeing her amazing body consumed by the throes of pleasure she was currently experiencing sent me over the edge. I felt the familiar tightening of my balls that told me I was close. Very close.

Without bothering to consider the possible consequences, I continued to pound my hard cock in and out of Amelia's pussy. Finally unable to hold it back any longer, I felt cum racing up my long shaft and explode into Amelia's body. My orgasm was incredibly f***eful, and I felt myself deliver load after load of sticky, white liquid into Amelia's waiting pussy.

Feeling herself filled by my cum, Amelia let out a gasp and fell into my arms. I grabbed her and held her close, feeling her firm breasts press into my body. I kissed her lips hungrily as our hips continued to rock back and forth against each other, my cock twitching as the last couple spurts erupted into Amelia's body.

I finally finished cumming, and Amelia and I just lay there, my cock still nestled deep inside her body. We held each other close and felt our breathing gradually slow. Our bodies were slick and shiny with sweat, and I slowly trailed my fingers up and down Amelia's back as we gently kissed each other's lips.

With our heart rates and breathing slowly coming back to normal after our intense love making, Amelia finally raised her round ass and let my cock slowly slide out of her for the final time tonight. She rolled off of me and snuggled up beside me in the bed, her fingers tracing gentle circles across my chest.

Finally breaking the silence, I whispered softly into Amelia's ear, “that felt right, didn't it?”

“Oh God, Clark,” she whispered back, “it was the best decision of my life. I never realized how much I loved you until today.”

“I know, me too,” I replied, as I gazed down at Amelia's naked body huddled tightly against mine in the small bed. “I guess it might be weird to have to tell everyone that we're actually a couple now...” I continued tentatively, not sure exactly what our relationship was anymore.

Amelia shifted her head so she was looking up at me. Her green eyes twinkled. “Maybe they'll think it's weird at first,” she said with a smile, “but I know you'll be the best boyfriend I've ever had. Nobody in the world knows me better than you do.”

“Hmm...boyfriend,” I repeated, a smile slowly creeping onto my face as well. “I like the sound of that!”


... Continue»
Posted by bigdick2012h 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 3666  |  
99%
  |  8

MY DAUGHTERS ROOMATE

My Daughter's Roommate - 1
by Day Dreamer (1993)

***

A widowed dad is seduced by his daughter's college
roommate and he can't believe his luck. Their interplay
finds dad fantasizing about what it would be like to be
doing these things to his beautiful young daughter.
Those thoughts of i****t just won't go away. (MF, FF,
rom)

***

Author's Note: This is a fantasy and, therefore, a work
of fiction. All characters, events, and circumstances
are imaginary, and any similarity between them and
actual persons, events and circumstances is purely
coincidental.

***

PART ONE

My wife died two years ago, and since then I've pretty
much lived a loner's life. My only c***d, Candy, lived
in an apartment with one of her girlfriends during her
summer break from college, and even though she usually
called me almost every day, we actually saw each other
only about once a week.

The last two years had been rough ones, but I'd about
worked my way through the grief over my wife's death and
was beginning to feel periods of loneliness. Believing
this was a sign that I reestablish a social life, I
entertained thoughts of beginning to date. I'd heard all
sorts of horror stories about what a jungle dating was
for older, newly-single persons, so I had anxiety about
getting into that arena.

I was beginning to get incredibly horny, though, and
even with frequent relieving of sexual urges with
masturbation, I was starting to experience a driving
urge for real female companionship. I was needing a
flesh-and-bl**d woman, not the imaginary ones I conjured
up in my erotic fantasies. I hoped to find a mature
woman near my age who, like me, wanted only a physical
relationship without too many emotional entanglements --
just good, hot sex with no strings attached.

Before trying to date someone I hardly knew, I decided I
would invite my daughter and her roommate out to dinner.
I figured if I started with a comfortable, non-sexual
encounter like taking the two girls out, asking an older
woman would be easier. Besides, my daughter was going
back to school the next week and it would be somewhat of
a back-to-school going- away celebration.

I picked the girls up at 7:00 o'clock the next Friday
evening. Although I had talked with her a few times on
the telephone, it was the first time I had actually met
Candy's roommate. Her name was Barbie, and the name fit
her perfectly. She was blonde and willowy, just like a
Barbie doll. And just like the doll, she had long legs
that just seemed to go on forever.

They were both dressed stylishly in tight mini-skirts
and form-fitting tops that left few secrets about the
contours of their bodies. Candy was a beautiful girl,
but Barbie was just about her equal. I couldn't help but
wonder why Barbie would be willing to spend an evening
with an older man like me when she must have certainly
had many offers from young studs her own age.

I took the girls to one of the better supper clubs in
town and, after we got a table, ordered drinks. With a
band playing some good soft music in the background,
Candy and I chatted about her having to go back to
school on the following Sunday. To get in some last
moments with her before she left town, I agreed to come
over and help her pack her car. Throughout this time,
Barbie was very pleasant, smiling a lot, but didn't
enter much into the conversation.

After a few minutes of listening to the band and
chatting, I asked Candy to dance. When we got onto the
dance floor, Candy told me that Barbie was a very sweet
girl, but was somewhat on the shy side. I told her I was
amazed that someone as pretty as she could be shy.

Candy laughed and said that even if Barbie was pretty,
she was still very shy, especially with men. She told me
that she herself was dating a little that summer, but
that Barbie would usually sit home and watch television.
Sure, she got asked out on many occasions, but her
shyness kept her from accepting. She urged me to ask
Barbie to dance, that with her there she would probably
accept.

When we got back to the table, I asked Barbie to dance
the next dance with me. She got a surprised look on her
face, and glanced quickly at Candy. Candy smiled and
made a motion toward the dance floor with her head. With
a shy smile, Barbie stood up and said, "Yes, I would
love to dance."

The band was playing a nice golden-oldie, a slow piece
that called for some old-fashioned slow dancing. Barbie
came into my arms and her body almost melted against
mine. She was almost as tall as I, and we seemed to fit
together like two pieces of a jig-saw puzzle. After a
few seconds, she murmured, "Oh, Mr. Larson, you're a
good dancer. Most of the boys I know are pure clods on
their feet."

She put her head on my shoulder and snuggled her body
even more closely against mine. "I just love slow
dancing," she whispered into my ear.

She may have been enjoying our dancing together, but not
nearly so much as I. The firm mounds of her breasts were
pushing into my chest and her soft, rounded belly pushed
up hard against my lower abdomen. It had been a long
time since I had held a girl in my arms and I was
savoring every second of it. Unfortunately, with its
having been so long since I had been in such close
contact with a female body, I couldn't keep from
reacting to the sensual stimulus.

Against my wishes, even with gritting my teeth to try to
avoid it, my penis began to harden and lengthen out down
my trousers leg. "Oh, God," I thought, "I'm going to
embarrass myself, and with Barbie being as shy as she
is, she's going to be mortified."

Instead of pulling away in embarrassment, though, Barbie
pushed her groin hard against mine, squirming her hips
against me. She whispered into my ear, "Am I the cause
of that?"

"Yes, and I'm so sorry. I'm terribly embarrassed about
something like this happening."

"Oh, please don't be embarrassed. It's really my fault
for dancing so close. Besides, I'm very flattered by it.
I wasn't sure I could cause that kind of reaction in a
man. You're giving my ego a tremendous boost." With
that, she pulled me so tight against her that I could
feel the hard little nubbins of her nipples against my
chest.

We finished the dance almost glued together, silent,
both of us enjoying the pleasant sensations of sexual
flesh pressed against sexual flesh.

When the song ended, Barbie excused herself and went to
the restroom and I went back to the table. My hard-on
was evident, bulging out the front of my trousers. Candy
arched an eyebrow and with a wry smile whispered, "Well,
I see you really did enjoy dancing with her." I blushed
a little in embarrassment about my condition, but no
more was said about my obvious arousal. Barbie returned
soon and the subject seemed to be dropped.

After we ate, we had a couple of after-dinner drinks and
talked and laughed. Barbie no longer seemed so shy and
grew more talkative and animated as the evening wore on.
When I mentioned leaving, Barbie asked me to dance one
more dance with her before we left. When we moved onto
the dance floor, Barbie again molded her body against
me, pressing her groin against mine, seeming to try to
push her pussy into my once-again hard and throbbing
cock. "You're coming over Sunday to help Candy get away
to college aren't you?"

"Sure, just like I said I would," I answered.

"Well, after Candy leaves, will you come back into the
apartment? There's something I need to talk to you
about."

"Well, okay, I'll be glad to," I answered. "But why
can't we talk about it now?"

"Because now's not a good time. It's something I'll be
able to talk about only when the two of us are alone
together."

The song ended with those words and Barbie thrust her
groin hard against mine, giving my cock one final feel
of the indentation of her pussy. When we went back to
the table, I was once against in an evident state of
arousal, my cock a hard bulge under the fly of my
trousers. I could see Candy's eyes take in the show, but
she only gave me a knowing look and didn't comment.

We didn't say much on the way back to their apartment.
When I let them out, Candy kissed me on the cheek and
thanked me for taking them to dinner. Following suit,
Barbie repeated the ritual. As I got into the car and
closed the door, Candy said, "See you Sunday morning,
Daddy."

"Yes, see you Sunday," Barbie repeated softly.

As I drove home, I recalled the feel of Barbie's body
against mine and immediately got another hard-on. Under
the shower that night I soaped up my cock and stroked it
hard, imagining it was Barbie's hand performing the act.
Jets of sperm shot out into the shower stall as my cock
jerked in orgasm. I slept soundly that night, not even
dreaming about what dark, mysterious subject Barbie
wished to talk about.

* * *

Sunday morning I drove over to Candy and Barbie's
apartment to help Candy get her clothes and gear loaded
into her car. Candy had most of her stuff already packed
in suitcases, boxes, and hanging garment bags.
Altogether, between finishing the last of her packing
and loading everything into the trunk and back seat of
Candy's car, we finished in about two hours.

Barbie prepared us some sandwiches and Cokes, and we sat
down in the living room and ate lunch and rested. Candy
said she needed to take a shower before leaving and
asked me to stay until she left so she could kiss me
good-bye.

While I was waiting, I finally had time to take a good
look at Barbie. It was worth the effort, because I liked
what I saw. She was dressed in a pair of extra-short
shorts and a tight- fitting tank top. Her lack of a bra
was obvious from the way her nipples and the dark
circles of her areolas showed through the thin fabric of
her top.

Her shorts pulled up so tightly into her crotch that the
crease of her vagina was clearly defined. Her long legs
were very shapely, with smoothly fleshed thighs and firm
calves. If she hadn't been so young, almost the same age
as my daughter, I would have found her sexually
attractive.

"Hell," I thought to myself, "who am I fooling. I AM
attracted to her. It was she I thought about when I
jerked off the other night. And it was she who got me so
hot and bothered when we danced together. k** or no k**,
she is a fine-looking woman, and I would make love to
her if the occasion were right."

Barbie saw me looking at her and gave me a soft, gentle
smile. Still smiling at me, she slowly spread her legs
apart and moved her hands up and down her thighs,
caressing them with light strokes. I envied her hands,
wishing that it were mine doing the stroking. Of its own
volition, my cock swelled to where I had a semi-
erection.

The last thing in the world I wanted was for Candy to
come back into the room and find me lusting after her
roommate. I quickly switched my thoughts over to Candy
and her trip back to Austin and my cock gradually
returned to normal. Just in time, too, for at this time
Candy came back into the room, all ready to leave for
her trip.

Barbie and I walked Candy out to her car. She gave
Barbie a hug and then she hugged me. The hug was unlike
any she had given me before. She pushed her body against
mine and her groin pressed against mine. Still slightly
tumescent, my cock started once again to harden. I
quickly pulled back, not wanting Candy to know how I was
reacting to her hug. She kissed me on the lips instead
of the cheek, and her lips were wet and slightly parted.

In automatic reaction, I spread my lips apart to match
hers. Her tongue darted out and brushed lightly across
my lower lip. She broke the kiss, a look of regret on
her face. "I almost wish I weren't leaving," she said
softly. "But I'll be back in about a month. Keep the
home fires burning. Good-bye Daddy. Bye-bye, Barbie. See
you in about a month."

She drove off, leaving Barbie and me standing on the
curb.

I was in somewhat of a state of shock, hardly believing
what had just happened. Unless I had completely
misconstrued Candy's actions, she had just made sexual
overtures to me. Just the thought of that possibility
filled be with a powerful feeling of concupiscence.

All the repressed desires I had ever felt for my
daughter came to the surface and made me realize how
much I would like to make love to her. I groaned
internally and told myself that I was a fool for even
having such thoughts, that what I was thinking was only
the stuff of perverted erotic fantasies, not real life.

At this time I felt Barbie's hand on my arm. "Well,
she's off to school. In a way I envy her, being able to
go off to school, while I go to school here in town. Oh,
well, Rice is just as good a school as Texas, and we'll
both end up with good degrees."

I realized that she had missed the interplay between
Candy and me, and I was relieved. God, what would she
think of me if she thought I was lusting after my own
daughter. Lusting after Barbie was bad enough, but
having sexual thoughts about Candy was even more
perverted.

"Mr. Larson, can you come in now and talk with me?"

"Barbie, for Pete's sake, call me Joe. Calling me Mr.
Larson makes me feel like I'm a tottering old man."

Barbie laughed and said, "Okay, Joe it is. And you're
sure not a tottering old man. At least I hope you're
not, cause that would spoil everything."

"What do you mean, 'everything'?"

Barbie took my hand in hers and pulled me toward her
door. "Come on in and I'll tell you about it."

"Is this what you said you needed to talk to me about?"
I asked.

"Yes, that's what it's about."

We went into Barbie's living room and she closed the
door behind us. I sat down on the sofa and she sat in
the chair across from me, just as she had done earlier.
Barbie softly cleared her throat and said, "Mr.
Lar...err, Joe, do you think I'm attractive?"

"Barbie, you're not just attractive, you're a beautiful
girl," I answered without any hesitation.

"Am I sexually appealing, too?"

I didn't know where this was leading, but the
conversation was getting me excited again and my cock
was starting to get hard like it had been before. "Yes,
Barbie, you are definitely sexually appealing. Any man
in his right mind would like to make love to you." I was
afraid to look down at my front, knowing there would be
the evidence of my statement. If she were as shy and
naive as Candy had made her out to be, maybe she
wouldn't notice.

"Hah!" I thought, "She knew what it was the other night,
she'll know what it is now."

Barbie's eyes widened as she looked at my bulging front,
and she whispered, "Yes, I can see you mean what you
say." Barbie then got to her feet and moved in front of
me, standing just inches away. Looking directly down at
me, she said in a soft, little-girl voice, "Joe, I want
you to teach me how to make love. Will you show me how?
Please?"

Needless to say, I was totally surprised by her request.
I figured a girl as beautiful as Barbie could have any
man she wanted, and here she was asking me, a man more
than twice her age, to teach her about lovemaking. "God,
Barbie, did I hear you right?" I asked. "You mean you
don't know how to make love and you want me to show how
to do it?"

Barbie answered, "Yes, that's just what I'm asking you
to do."

"You mean you're still a virgin?" I asked.

"No, I'm not a virgin. I did it once when I was fifteen,
but it was a bad experience. I know from listening to my
friends that it should be something good and beautiful.
That's why I want to learn how."

"But why me? There are lots of boys who would kill to
make love to a beautiful girl like you."

"I want to learn from someone who's experienced, who
knows how to make a girl enjoy making love. From what
I've heard, you're that kind of man."

"What do you mean, 'what you've heard'?"

"Well, Candy has told me how she's listened when you and
your wife made love. How your wife cried out in pleasure
and joy from what you did to her. That's the kind of
lovemaking I want to learn, and I need to learn it from
someone who knows how."

I was both flattered and irritated by what Barbie said.
Flattered that both Candy and Barbie thought of me a
good lover and irritated about Candy's telling a friend
about something as personal and intimate as the love
between a wife and husband. Lust won out over
indignation, though. I recognized that I was beyond the
point of no return -- my cock was now fully hard and
straining at the front of my trousers.

After two years of celibacy, Barbie's request was one I
couldn't refuse. I was practically trembling at the
thought of getting her naked and teaching her everything
I knew about all the ways our bodies could give each
other pleasure.

"I know I'm not much compared to all the mature,
experienced women who must be running after a handsome
man like you. But if you'll teach me how, I know I can
be as good as any of them. If you'll just teach me how,
I'll do my best to be the best lover you ever had,"
Barbie said, looking down at me.

I couldn't help but smile ruefully, and said, "I don't
know where you got an idea like that, but the truth is
that I haven't had a women since my wife died. It's been
two years since I've made love to a woman. I'm probably
pretty rusty right now."

"Ohhh, Joe. You poor thing. You must be hurting real
bad." Moving closer, Barbie spread her legs apart, and
straddling my thighs with hers, sat on my lap. Her
breasts pressed against my chest and her pussy fit down
right on top of my now completely hard and throbbing
cock. "I know it must have been bad for you, but I like
it that it's happening this way. This way you won't be
comparing me to any recent, experienced lovers. This
way, you get to relearn while I'm learning."

Barbie squirmed her pussy against my hard cock and a
smile of both wonder and pleasure spread across her
face. She looked down adoringly at me and then lowered
her mouth to mine. Her lips were moist and warm against
mine, and I savored the thrill of the first real kiss I
had for a long time. I spread my lips slightly apart,
and extending my tongue between them, I brushed it
lightly across her lips, giving them little tender, wet
stokes of love.

Barbie moaned softly in reaction. Responding to my oral
caresses, she spread her own lips apart. The tip of her
tongue came out between them, and with almost tentative
motions, she brushed her tongue against mine with light,
almost imperceptible strokes.

I wrapped my arms around Barbie and pulled her even
closer against me. I put one hand behind her neck and
then opened my mouth wide and probed my tongue fully
into her mouth. Her mouth opened wide and her lips
worked around my mouth, nibbling and sliding over its
surface. Her tongue became a wild thing, swirling and
intertwining with mine, exchanging oral caresses.

I withdrew my tongue and hers followed it, plunging into
my mouth. She explored all my oral cavity with her
tongue, digging it under mine, under my gums, and into
my cheeks. She was panting now, and her breath came into
my mouth in little gusts. I could feel the sounds in her
chest as she moaned softly, responding to the sheer
eroticism of our deep kiss.

Barbie squirmed her buttocks around on my lap, working
the crotch of her shorts down so that it made even
tighter contact with my rampant penis. My cock was
throbbing in response to our kiss, and I felt the wet
spot in my Jockey shorts where pre-cum was drooling out
and dampening the fabric.

Almost breathless, Barbie pulled her lips away from mine
and whispered, "Oh, God, Joe, I've never felt like this
before. I'm so aroused my panties are starting to get
wet." She pressed her pussy down against my hard cock
and said, "You're aroused, too, aren't you. I can feel
your hardness pressing against me. It feels like you've
got a log between your legs. You really do want me,
don't you? You really do want to make love to me."

I pulled Barbie's face back down to mine, and with her
lips almost brushing against mine, I said, "Like I've
never wanted anything in my life."

"Oh, God, Joe, me too," she whispered and then pressed
her open mouth against mine. She plunged her tongue into
my mouth and caressed my tongue with hers. As she did
so, I moved my hands up and down her back, stroking
gently, loving the feel of the warm flesh I felt through
the thin fabric of her top. I moved my hands down to
Barbie's buttocks and cupped one in each hand, kneading
and stroking them with gentle, loving caresses. She
moaned softly and almost bounced up and down on my lap,
seeking to bring her pussy into closer contact with my
bulging cock.

Moving my hand to the side of her shorts, I undid the
buttons, leaving the waistband loose around her middle.
Extending my hands under the fabric of her shorts, I ran
them all over the silken smoothness of her brief bikini
panties. Tracing along their lower hem, I caressed the
exposed skin of her lower buttocks.

One by one, my fingers found the crease between the firm
globes of her ass, and I stroked them up and down the
cleft, moving from its top down into the area between
her thighs. With her legs spread wide apart as they
were, I could run my fingers all the way down to her
crotch and stroke them across the narrow expanse of silk
covering her anus and vulva. She was right about her
panties being wet -- I could feel the slight dampness of
her arousal in the fabric between her legs.

Moving my hands up to the top of Barbie's panties, I
pushed my hands under the sheer fabric and onto the
smoothly textured flesh of her buttocks. Once again I
found the spread-wide crack of her buttocks and moved my
fingers up and down its full length. As I went lower,
probing deeply into the hidden area between her thighs,
I felt the evidence of her arousal. The lower portion of
the gaping area between her buttocks was slick with the
flow of her female secretions, and my fingers made slick
tracks across her anus as they probed her nether
regions.

She started as I slowly circled her little rosebud with
a fingertip and moaned into my mouth at the pleasure of
the erotic touch. Moving even lower, my finger
encountered the very bottom of her gaping vulva. I
extended my finger and probed it into the moist furrow
of her womanness. She broke the kiss and ground her wet
flesh against my probing finger, murmuring, "Oh god,
Joe! You're driving me crazy!"

I wanted to move my finger all the way up to her
clitoris and give her the thrill of feeling it stroked
but the pressure of my cock against her prevented it.
Instead, I moved my hands from under her panties to up
under the thin fabric of her top. Spreading my fingers
to their widest, I slowly moved my hands around to her
front.

As they gently stroked across her front, they came to
the soft curves of the undersides of her breasts. I
moved them up to where they each cupped one of her
breasts and then squeezed them with just gentle
pressure. She responded by moving herself backward so
that there was enough space between us for me continue
my ministrations.

The tank top she had on fit so tightly that I didn't
have room to pay the kind of homage to her breasts that
they deserved. To solve that problem, I pulled my hands
from under her top and then slowly pulled it up until it
came up over and fully exposed her bountiful mounds.
Barbie broke the kiss and pulled herself even further
away, ensuring I had ample room to continue caressing
her breasts.

With room enough to properly attend to Barbie's needs, I
rubbed a finger over each of her nipples, lightly
stroking across the hard little nubbins. She wrapped her
arms around my neck and laid her cheek on the top of my
head, moaning in reaction to the pleasure my hands were
bringing to her breasts.

As I gently stroked and squeezed Barbie's soft mounds,
her nipples erected, hardening and extending out in
little points from the dark circles surrounding them.
She whispered, "Oh, Joe, I love that. My boobs are so
sensitive."

I knew that if my hands felt that good on her breasts,
my mouth and tongue would feel even better. I moved my
mouth to her right breast and stroked my tongue across
its top. Barbie jerked in reaction to the contact, and
then pulled herself even further back. With her hands
still wrapped around the back of my neck, she leaned
back and thrust her breasts up to me, inviting me to
give them oral caresses.

"Yes, Joe, suck on them. Oh god, Joe, I've longed so
much for a boy to suck on my nipples. Suck them. Please,
Joe, suck them... suck them hard." As I took a nipple
into my mouth, she muttered, "Yes! Yes, yes, yes! Like
that. Oh, God, yes! Suck on them... suck them... suck
like a baby."

Seeing the pleasure I was giving Barbie, I doubled my
efforts, taking the whole center of her breast into my
mouth and sucking on it. As I did so, I stroked my
tongue in circles around her nipple, moving it across
the pebbly-texture of her areola. I pulled my mouth away
from her breast until just the hard extension of her
nipple was still between my lips and nibbled on it,
biting with just the gentlest of nips with my teeth.
Barbie whispered, almost a hiss, "Yeesssssss, like that.
Just... like... that!"

Suddenly Barbie sat up fully in my lap. Reaching down,
she took hold of her tank top and pulled it up over her
head, tossing it on the floor. Her breasts were now
fully exposed to me now, twin mounds the shape of half-
a-cantaloupe, each pale and white except for the dark
circles of areolae. I took each one in a hand and
squeezed it, causing the nipples to thrust out even more
than they were.

I brought my mouth down, and alternating between them,
kissed, sucked, and licked each of them. I feasted on
them, loving each of them fully with my mouth and
tongue. Barbie's had her head thrown back, moaning as I
lavished my oral caresses on her now trembling breasts.

Barbie reached out her hands and grasped my shoulders,
crying, "Oh, God, Joe, I can't take anymore of this. I
feel like I'm climbing higher and higher, that I'm just
about to explode."

I was feeling a lot like that myself. It had been so
long since I had made love to a woman that I was shaking
with desire. My cock had poured out pre-cum and the
whole front of my Jockey shorts was now soaked from the
flow. The continued grinding of Barbie's pussy against
my cock had me on the very edge of orgasm. I knew that
if we continued in this manner, we both would soon be
erupting in orgasm.

I didn't want to cum in my pants, I wanted my cock
inside Barbie's tight pussy when I spent my long-stored
sperm. Besides, the feel of Barbie's pussy against my
cock made me want to see it and touch it without the
restrictions our clothing caused. Even more than that, I
wanted to bury my mouth in the wetness of her woman
flesh and taste once more the unparalleled taste of a
woman in full arousal.

I took my mouth away from Barbie's breasts and pulled
her face down to mine. Our mouths came together in a wet
kiss, our tongues wild a****ls as they duelled each
other. Barbie was breathing hard and so was I. We were
each ready to go to the next step of Barbie's lessons.

As if she sensed my thoughts, Barbie pulled her mouth
away from mine and whispered, "I want us to get naked,
Joe. I want us to be able to see each other's bodies in
all their glory. It's time to go to my bedroom. Oh, God,
Joe, strip me and make love to me. I need it so bad." As
she said this, she stood up and took my hand. "Let's go
to my bedroom. Make love to me. Teach me all there is
about making love. Come fuck me, Joe. Fuck me and teach
me how to fuck you."

Barbie held my hand tightly as we walked down the
hallway to her bedroom. With her tank top removed, I had
an excellent view of the profile of her breasts. They
hadn't seemed particularly large when she was facing me
in the living room chair, but seeing them now in
profile, seeing the way they thrust out and jiggled up
and down as she walked, made me realize they were full
and developed. I knew I would enjoy feasting on them and
caressing them until the nipples stood erect and hard.

As we entered her bedroom, her hand trembled in mine and
I could tell she was nervous about the journey on which
we were about to embark. As we approached the bed that
filled a corner of the room, she turned to me and
smiling shyly said, "Joe, I don't know what to do next.
All I know is that I have never felt this way before. I
know that whatever comes next, I'm ready for it. Oh,
God, Joe, I'm more than ready for it -- I NEED it. I've
never felt such a need before. I've never in my life
been aroused like I am now."

Still holding my hand, she used it to pull herself into
my arms. Wrapping her arms around me, she put her mouth
to mine and kissed me with a fervor that proved the
truth of her statement. She broke the kiss and almost
breathlessly whispered, "Joe, show me what to do next.
Love me, and show me how to love you."

With her in my arms like that, she was no longer my
daughter's roommate -- she was a desirable woman and I
was a man who desired her. We were man and woman aroused
and needing each other. Our desires had mounted to a
fever pitch, and we needed each other in a manner
approaching desperation. I pulled her lips to mine again
and my mouth feasted on hers.

As we kissed, I put my hands on her firm buttocks and
pulled her groin hard against mine, pressing the hard
knot of my manhood into the vee of her groin. As I
cupped and kneaded the firm handfuls of her buttocks,
she thrust herself against me, pushing her sex into even
closer contact with mine.

We broke the kiss slowly, almost reluctantly, until our
lips were barely apart, just brushing against the
other's. We were both breathing hard now, our mutual
desire almost taking our breath away. Putting my hands
on the waistband of her loosened shorts, I started
pushing them down over her hips. As they came below her
hips and fell to the floor around her feet, I said, "The
first thing is to get rid of all the barriers between
us."

Barbie stepped back away from me and said, "Yes, let's
get naked. I want to show my body to you -- show it to
you completely." She smiled at me and whispered, "And I
want to see your body, your naked body, and all there is
about it." She sat down on the side of the bed and
started to remove her shoes and socks.

Without looking up she in a soft voice, "I've never seen
a nude man before." Then she looked up, and with an
almost lascivious expression on her face, she said in a
louder voice, "I want to see you naked, Joe. I want to
see what's been pressing up here between my legs. I want
to see your penis, Joe. I want to see that hard manhood
with my own eyes."

Responding to her wanton request, I started stripping my
clothes, almost tearing them from my body. Barbie's
words inflamed me, and I wanted her to see me naked as
much as I longed to see her body in its totality.
Impelled by that urgency, I had removed all my clothes
except my Jockey shorts by the time she had finished
taking off her shoes and socks.

Barbie stood and faced me, trembling slightly in
anticipation of the next step. For a moment we stood
there, looking into each other's eyes. Her brief panties
barely covered her pubis and lower belly. A circle of
dampness spread out from the panties' crotch, a tell-
tale of the height of her arousal. I glanced down at the
front of my shorts, and saw that they had a similar
circle of moisture. I felt the slick wetness of my pre-
seminal flow pressing against my straining cock. It was
evidence of my total arousal, evidence of my desire for
the almost-nude, beautiful twenty-year-old girl who
stood before me.

"Do you like my body?" Barbie asked.

"Barbie, you have a beautiful body. You're a beautiful
girl and you have a body to match." I grinned a little
and added, "At least that part I can."

"What about you?" she said. "I can't see all of you
either."

I put my hands to the top of my shorts and started to
push them down. Matching me, Barbie put her hands to the
top of her panties, and still looking me in the eyes, a
shy smile on her face, started pushing them down over
her hips. Inch by inch, we each lowered our last
articles of clothing, pushing them down to reveal our
unclad bodies to each other. Barbie's pubic fur came
into view just as a mat of my pubic hair pushed itself
over the waistband of my shorts.

Barbie pushed the silken fabric of her panties down onto
her thighs and her vagina revealed itself fully to me,
her womanly crease visible through the damp locks of her
fur. As her sexual core came into view, I pushed the
waistband of my shorts over the bulge of my cock and
balls.

Free from its restrictions, my cock sprung outward,
stiff and throbbing in its freedom. Shorts and panties
both fell to the floor and without looking down, we each
stepped out of them and stood still and silent, inviting
each other's inspection.

Barbie's eyes, now widened, roamed up and down my body,
taking in all my nakedness. I gazed at her at the same
time, almost breathless from the beauty of her girlish,
yet womanly, body on full display. I reached out a hand
and brushed it across one of her erect nipples. "Barbie,
you are incredibly beautiful, all of you," I said,
caressing the hard, little nubbin that jutted out so
proudly from the dusky circle topping the full, white
mound of her breast.

Barbie stepped toward me and laid a hand on my chest,
running her fingers through the sparse hair that covered
it. "You're beautiful, too, Joe," she whispered. "And
you're so big. God, you're so big and hard." Even though
I knew that at about six inches my cock was only average
in size, I couldn't help but feel flattered by her
compliment. Responding to her words, I pulled her
against me and kissed her.

With our arms wrapped tightly around each other, the
hard points of her breasts pressed into my chest. As we
kissed with a deep, soul kiss, she started breathing
faster, and with each breath the little bullets of her
nipples felt harder yet. I reached down and took hold of
her buttocks, squeezing them gently. As I did so, I bent
my legs just a little so that my cock could come free
from between us and its head press into the crease of
her vagina.

Thrusting my hips forward, I slid my cock between her
labia. Her flesh was slick from her secretions, and my
cock burrowed into the hot, slippery recess of her
furrow.

Pressing a little deeper, my cock came to Barbie's
clitoris. It was a hard protrusion, a swollen bump right
in the center of her wet channel. As the head of my cock
brushed over the little nubbin, Barbie gasped and jerked
her hips in reaction. She moaned into my mouth and
muttered, "Oh, God!" Reacting to such pleasure, she
thrust her hips against mine and my cock slid all the
way down into the folds and convolution of her labia.
Our pubic bones now pressed hard against each other, and
we both panted in reaction to the waves of pleasure
flowing through our sexual centers. This time it was my
time to moan. The warmth of her flesh surrounding my
cock caused it to throb, each of my heart-beats making
it pulsate with its own little beats.

Our kiss was beyond control. Gasping and working our
lips and tongues in wild abandon, our mouths acted out
the motions our lower bodies were desperate to perform.
As we plunged our tongues in and out of each other's
mouths in oral copulatory motions, Barbie's hips started
imitating the motion, pushing in and pulling out.

As she did, my cock slid back and forth in her furrow,
my shaft caressing her clitoral protrusion. Her furrow
slickened even more with each stroke, becoming oily with
secretions flowing from her inner recesses and pre-cum
flowing from my cock in a copious, seemingly never-
ending supply.

Barbie was moaning now, a continuous sound of pleasure.
Her moans had started softly, but were gradually
increasing in volume. Suddenly, she jerked her mouth
away from mine and stiffened her body until it was
almost rigid. Her mouth opened in a round circle and her
eyes widened. Almost chokingly she muttered, "Joe! Oh,
God, Joe!"

Her furrow started shuddering around my cock and her
belly jerked against mine. I felt her tremors as they
ran through her abdomen and flowed into mine. She
clutched me against her and laid her head on my
shoulder.

"Joooeee, ooohhh Jooe... Oh god, Joe. Oooohhhh, God...
Ooooohh. Oh, Joe... Joe... Joe!" she moaned as the
shudders and spasms of orgasm shook her body.

My cock was locked in the tight grip of her labial lips
as they clamped down on it. Tremor after tremor seized
her channel and moved into the hardness of my imprisoned
shaft. It was only an act of sheer will power that kept
me from coming along with her.

The shudders of her flesh against mine brought me right
to the edge and, but for the thought of how good it was
going to feel to bury my cock fully in the warmth of the
near-virgin flesh that now gripped it so pleasurably, I
would have spewed my manhood out into the warm folds
that embraced my throbbing penis.

The shudders and tremors of her orgasm slowly lessened
and Barbie's knees began to buckle under her. I lifted
her up gently and, moving to the bed, I lowered her and
laid her softly down on her back, her knees and lower
legs hanging off the side. She put an arm across her
eyes and lay there, breathing heavily, still
experiencing the last little trembling of her orgasm.

Her legs were splayed apart and the furrow between them
was completely open to my view. It was wet and
glistening from our combined secretions and her clitoris
was engorged and protruded up between the swollen lips
running down each side of the gaping channel. At the
bottom of the channel, the lips opened wider and
revealed just the slightest hint of the opening to her
long-unplumbed sheath. Except for anticipation of the
pleasure I knew I would get from giving her even more
pleasure, I would have plunged my cock into that opening
and enjoyed the same rapture Barbie had just
experienced. She had asked me to teach her about
pleasurable love, though, and I was determined to do
just that--to make her cry out in pleasure over and over
again.

I sat down on the bed next to Barbie and gazed down at
the perfection of her body. I didn't know what fate had
brought the two of us together and had caused her to ask
me to be her love mentor, but I wasn't going to question
my good fortune. I had been feeling the need for female
companionship, and it had been offered to me in the form
of Barbie's request. "God, but she's beautiful," I
thought. "And so young--almost the same age as Candy."

I thought back to the good-bye kiss my daughter had
given me and my passion rose to even higher levels. My
cock throbbed from the thought that making love to
Barbie would be almost like making love to Candy, that
caressing Barbie's firm young body would be like having
Candy's body beneath my hands. I couldn't help but
picture Candy nude just like Barbie was, her vagina
gaping open and wet with the flow of a woman's
secretions of love.

Worried about the perversion of such thoughts, I f***ed
them from my mind by dropping my lips to Barbie's navel
and kissing and tonguing her little indented belly
button. Moving upwards, I kissed and ran my tongue along
the curved underside of her breasts. She squirmed under
my caresses and lifted her arm from her eyes. I sat up
and smiled down at her. Seeing that she had recovered, I
asked, "You okay now, Barbie?"

"Okay? Oh, God, Joe, am I EVER okay. I've never cum like
that before in my life." As if to prove her point, she
squirmed her hips in small circles, gyrating them on the
bed.

Even though I suspected what she meant, I couldn't
resist asking the next question. "But I thought you
hadn't been with a boy since you were fifteen, and that
time was a bad one for you."

Barbie's face reddened and she said, "Well, err, you
know." She held up a finger and said, "Sometimes a girl
just has to take care of things herself." With a little
grin, she said, "After the orgasm I just had, I realize
this little pinky is a poor substitute."

"I know exactly what you're talking about," I said.
"I've had to resort to solitary games myself during the
last two years."

With a solemn expression on her face, Barbie took my
hand and placed it on her breast. "We won't have to do
that now, will we? Now we've got each other. We can have
the real thing now, can't we? We can have real boy-girl
love."

"Yes," I said. "And viva the real thing. Viva boy and
girl love."

Barbie looked up at me with a look of adoration I hadn't
experienced since my wife and I were in our courtship
days and whispered, "Joe?"

"Um-hmm," I answered.

"Kiss me again. I love the way you kiss."

"I love your kisses, too," I said, and lowered my mouth
to hers. This time we kissed gently, our tongues softly
and slowly intertwining. My hand was still on her breast
and I gently stroked her nipple, matching my hand
caresses to our oral ones. She murmured a soft "Ummnnn"
into my mouth and arched her back upward, pushing her
breast even harder into my hand. Switching my hand back
and forth, I massaged her breasts, paying particular
attention to her hard and still- erect nipples.

Knowing, though, that as much as she enjoyed touches on
her breasts, she would like lower touches even more, I
slowly moved my hand from her upthrust mounds down onto
the softly rounded firm flesh of her little belly. Using
just my finger tips, I traced little circles around the
indentation of her navel.

Gradually, I widened the circles and soon my hand was
roving over the entire expanse of her lower body. Each
stroke took my hand lower and lower, and my fingers
finally brushed into the soft pubic hair growing so
lushly in her delta of Venus. Barbie reacted to the
caresses by squirming her hips in little gyrations. Her
tongue, moving only gently before, began to swirl around
mine with faster, more intense strokes.

Using all my fingers, I brushed through and teased
Barbie's abundant pubic fur. Once again, she breathed
out a soft "Ummnnn." As she did, she spread her thighs
even more, giving me greater access to that secret area
hidden between them. I had already explored her labial
lips with my cock, now I wanted to explore that area
with my hand, to seek out and delve all the deep
recesses of her femininity.

Exploring through Barbie's pubic forest, my fingers came
to the little fold at the top of her maidenly crease,
that unmistakable mark of her femininity. Remembering
how inviting her gaping furrow had been to me, I
extended my middle finger and eased it slowly down into
the warm, wet area between her labia.

With Barbie's legs spread apart as they were, my finger
slid easily into the exposed channel of her sex. The
warm flesh of her sex was smooth and slippery, soaking
with the flow of my pre-cum and her own secretions.
Tracing through the residue of our slippery flows, I
extended my finger further down, searching out the
secrets of her nether region.

As my hand and finger moved lower to where they were
buried between her thighs, my finger tip came to the
swollen button of her clitoris. It was a hard nubbin
between her labia, swollen and erected from her aroused
passion. I moved my finger on top of it and stroked
across the clitoral surface, using just the softest of
touches. Barbie gasped and jerked her hips in response
to the contact. Even though our mouths were still locked
together and our tongues still busy stroking the
other's, I could understand Barbie's words as she
mouthed, "Oh god!"

Barbie hunched her hips up against my hand, forcing her
clitoris into closer contact with my exploring finger.
As my finger moved back and forth across the little
nubbin, she reacted to the pleasure by gyrating her hips
in small circles. She moved her face to the side,
pulling her lips from mine, and said, "Oh, God, your
hand feels so much better than mine or Can... err,
anyone else's has ever felt." As my finger once again
moved across her little pleasure button, she moaned,
"Oooohh, Joe, it's so much better when you do it."

Barbie's slip of the tongue put my imagination into
overdrive. I envisioned her and my daughter Candy in bed
together, both naked, hands delving into and stroking
the other's pussy. I could picture them, young nymphs in
full nubile bloom, moaning and working their hips in
frantic motions as they orgasmed together. Imagining
Barbie masturbating was erotic enough, but thinking of
Candy with a hand between her legs, completely naked and
panting with pleasure, drove my lust up even higher than
it was.

Barbie's moans of pleasure pulled my thoughts back to
her. I recognized from her sounds and the way she was
squirming her hips that if I continued my attentions to
her clitoris she would soon crash into another orgasm. I
did, indeed, want to give her another orgasm before I
finally penetrated her pussy with my cock, but I had
another way in mind, a way that would bring her far more
pleasure than my finger could provide. To avoid her
cresting into a orgasm right then and there, I moved my
finger lower into her wet furrow.

Moving into the wide portion of Barbie's spread labial
lips, my finger sought out the barely hidden opening to
her inner recesses I had seen before. My search ended
quickly, and I slowly and gently insinuated my finger
into the snug, soft hole of her womanhood. Barbie
breathed in deeply and stiffened her body slightly as my
finger worked its way into the hot recess of her body.

When my finger was fully inserted into her pussy, she
let out her breath and relaxed. God, but she was tight.
The walls of her sheath clasped around my finger and
held it within the hot, moist confines of her vaginal
cavity. I thought about the pleasure that tight flesh
would provide when I at last penetrated her, my cock
throbbed and pulsated in anticipation.

As Barbie relaxed, her grip on my finger loosened, and I
was able to stroke it in and out of her. I joined that
finger with another, and was soon giving her a preview
of what she could expect when my cock was performing
such action. Continuing my finger-fucking of Barbie's
pussy, I used my other hand to stroke her breasts,
rubbing her nipples between my thumb and forefinger and
gently kneading the soft, white mounds.

Responding to such action, Barbie started thrusting her
hips up to my hand, pushing her wet flesh up to meet
each of the thrusts I made with my fingers. "Ummnnnn,
that's so nice. Why does it feel so good now, when it
hurt so much when I was fifteen?"

"Because you're ready for it now. Your body's aroused
and ready for loving. It wasn't before."

"Oh, boy, is it EVER ready." She pushed her hips up hard
against my hand and said, "Oh, God, Joe, I feel like I'm
going to cum again." Wrapping an arm around my
shoulders, she grasped me hard. "Joe, do it to me now. I
want you inside me when I cum." She took one her hands
and wrapped it around my cock, saying, "Put this inside
me, Joe. God, Joe, I'm so ready. Fuck me now. Fuck me
and teach me how to fuck."

Pulling my fingers from out of Barbie's pussy, I sat up
beside her and stroked her belly with soft touches. She
still had her hand wrapped around my cock and squeezed
it, matching her squeezes to my strokes of her stomach.
I dipped a finger into her crease and said, "Don't
worry, I'm going to fuck you." Grinning, I said, "Boy,
am I EVER going to fuck you. I'm going to fuck you like
crazy, little girl."

Barbie hunched her hips up against my hand and said,
"Now. Do it now."

"I will in just a little while. I'm having a hard time
waiting, myself. Remember, though, you asked me to be
your teacher, and I've got something else to teach you
before that."

"What's that?"

"Barbie, did you and Candy eat each other?"

Barbie's eyes got real wide and she said, "Oh, no! We're
not lesbians. All we did was -- all we've done is what
you just did to me. All we did was use our fingers on
each other. It feels so much better when someone else
does it for you." She suddenly realized the full import
of my question and said, "Are YOU going to eat me? Oh,
God, Joe, ARE you going to eat me?"

"Would you like for me to?"

"Yes! Oh, God, yes! I've heard girls talk about how
marvelous it is when their boyfriends eat them, and I
hoped it would happen to me someday."

"How 'bout right now?" I asked.

Barbie closed her eyes and, with a moan in her voice,
answered, "Ohhh... yes... now... please... right now."

I got off the bed and knelt between her wide-spread legs
d****d off the side of the bed, and putting my hands
under her buttocks, I pulled her toward me until her
hips were right at the edge and her sexual core
available to my now almost drooling mouth. With my hands
still under the soft little globes of her ass, I lifted
Barbie's wide-spread pussy up to my face. Her labia were
fat and puffy with arousal and the channel between them
was wet with the flow of sexual lubrication.

I had almost forgotten how the aroma of a woman in heat
aroused me, and the scent wafting upward from the
completely open pit of Barbie's sexuality made me even
hungrier to feast on her soft, wet flesh.

Succumbing to the aphrodisial effect of that sight and
aroma, I lowered my face and buried my mouth in Barbie's
wet flesh. The taste of her young, hot vagina was every
bit as good as I had imagined, and I opened my mouth
wide, tongue extended, and tried to lick up all the
marvelous, aromatic nectar that had oozed out and coated
the pink, soft flesh.

Using the broad, flat side of my tongue, I stroked the
full length of her furrow, from the very bottom all the
way up to her clitoris. As it moved softly over the
surface of the little sexual bump, she gasped and jerked
her hips. Putting both hands down to my head, she
twisted her fingers into my hair and murmured, "Ohhhh...
oooooohhhhh... Joe... Oh god, Joe."

I continued to lave her clitoris with soft tongue
strokes until her hips started squirming and moving up
and down in response. As her hips moved in stronger and
stronger thrusts, she muttered, "Uhhh... uhhh...u hhh,"
matching her pleasure sounds with each of her thrusts.
From her motions and sounds of pleasure, it was obvious
she was climbing higher and higher, nearing the very
edge of orgasm. I wanted to prolong her pleasure,
though. I wanted to stretch it out to where her orgasm,
when it finally came, would rack her whole body and be
one she remembered for a long time.

In order to assure this, I abandoned her clitoris and
moved my mouth down to the opening into her inner
recesses, the opening that led into the hot, wet inside
of her pussy. Making a little cone of my tongue, I
probed its tip into Barbie's channel, delving into it
with fluttery motions. She twisted my hair in her
fingers and pushed her hips up even higher, seeking my
tongue, seeking to get more and more of it into her hot
vortex.

With mouth pressed hard against her wet channel, I
extended my tongue as far as it would go, circling it
around and around, stroking it across the walls of her
sheath. She spread her thighs to the utmost extension
possible and hunched her pussy up against my mouth,
moaning from the pleasure she was experiencing.

I knew she had another erogenous point that I hadn't yet
explored, so I pulled my tongue from out the hot
confines of her channel and moved it lower. Lifting her
now completely spread buttocks upward, I moved the tip
of my tongue into the cleft between them, searching for
that final aperture, that point of pleasure I hadn't yet
attended to. Almost immediately, my search was rewarded.
Her little, tightly crinkled anus came under the tip of
my tongue and I stroked it gently, making oral love to
her little rosebud.

She gasped as I made contact with her nethermost
opening, and almost shouting, moaned out, "Oh, God, Joe!
I didn't know about this. Oh, Joe, Joe, Joe..."

I circled Barbie's little flower with my tongue, wetting
the whole inside of her ass cheeks. Her buttocks and
thighs trembled as I rimmed her, and I could hear soft
moans of pleasure from above me. "Oh, God, nobody's ever
talked about this. I didn't know so much pleasure could
come from THERE," she whispered softly. Using just the
tip of my tongue, I probed into the wrinkled aperture,
pushing it slightly inside. She pushed her buttocks
against my exploring tongue, and muttered, "Ummnnn...
oohhhh... good... so goood."

Relinquishing my progress into her tight nether opening,
I moved my tongue onto that small, uncreased area
between her anus and the beginning of her labia. Using
just fluttery motions, I stroked my tongue across that
little patch of flesh. She jerked and squirmed as I
tongued her there, moaning in response to my oral
touches of what was one of her most erogenous areas.

Having traversed the full range of her nether zones, I
returned my attentions to her vagina. Rolling my tongue
into a tube, I plunged into her now completely flooded
sheath and stroked it in and out, using it like a
miniature cock to fuck her slick pussy. She took her
hands from my head and lifted herself up on her elbows.
Using them for leverage, she started thrusting her hips
against my tongue, returning my thrusts with her own.

She whispered, "Oh, yes, push it in and pull it out.
Yes, just like that. Ohhh, yesss, do it. Fuck me...fuck
me with your tongue."

Barbie's thrusts became faster and her breathing turned
into pants. She was climbing higher and higher up the
ladder of lust and was on the very edge of another
orgasm. I pulled my tongue out of her tunnel and moved
my mouth up to where it was over her clitoris. Opening
my mouth wide, I put it over her swollen organ and drew
it into my mouth. Applying suction, I nibbled on her
nubbin and stroked my tongue over and over its surface.

In reaction, Barbie thrust her hips up so that only the
cheeks of her buttocks were still on the bed. Reaching
down, she put her hands on the back of my head and
pulled my face completely into her wet pussy, burying my
head between her thighs.

Barbie wrapped her legs around my torso and her hips
went into an overdrive of motion, jerking and thrusting
against my mouth. Still keeping one of her hands on the
back of my head, she used the other to beat against my
back with soft little blows. Each time she thrust
against me, her hips left the bed, straining themselves
up against my ravaging mouth.

I lifted her buttocks up even higher and moved two
fingers into her pussy, thrusting them in and pulling
them out in time with the strokes of my tongue across
her clitoris. Barbie's moans became inarticulate, and
she cried out in pleasure. Among her moans and sighs,
she finally managed to say, "Oh god, I'm cumming!
Cumming... cumming... CUMMINGGG!"

Falling away from me, Barbie fell back onto the bed. Her
hips continued thrusting against my mouth and her thighs
clamped around my ears, holding me in place. Slowly,
though, she decreased the motion of her hips and after
about two minutes relaxed the grip of her thighs. As I
moved my hands from under her buttocks and lowered her
hips back to the bed, she lay completely still,
breathing hard, and looking at me with a wonder-struck
expression on her face.

I stood up and once again sat down on the bed beside
her. Not saying a word, I put a hand on her head and
gently stroked her hair. Barbie broke the silence,
whispering, "God, Joe. I can hardly talk about it. That
was so good I don't have the right kind of words to do
it justice. Thank you. Thank you for doing that to me.
Thank you for making it so good for me."

Still in that marvelous state of lassitude that follows
orgasm, Barbie lay on her back, completely relaxed. From
the look of satisfaction on her face, it was obvious she
had just attained heights of pleasure never before
reached. It had been her first experience with oral
intercourse, the very first time anyone had ever applied
his mouth to between her legs, and she was almost
overcome by the results it produced. Barely able to
speak, she said, "Now I know what a REAL orgasm feels
like."

Barbie reached up and put a hand on my shoulder, pulling
me down in contact with her. Putting a hand behind my
neck, she brought my face to hers, mouth open and wet,
seeking to be kissed. Even though my face was still wet
and slick from her sexual secretions and my lips still
coated with her wet juices, I put my mouth on hers and
kissed her. Wrapping an arm around my back, she pulled
my body against hers, drawing my chest against her
breasts.

She used her tongue like a rapier, thrusting it into my
mouth and swirling it around and around, making contact
with all the inside of my mouth. Pulling her mouth from
mine, she licked around my lips and across my cheeks,
lapping up all the remains of her orgasm that were
there.

When she had finished, she said, "I like that taste.
Does that mean I'm a lesbian?"

I couldn't help but chuckle at the thought and said,
"You? Not a chance. From what I've seen, you're about as
straight as they come."

She reached down a hand and took hold of my still hard
and throbbing cock and said, "Yeah, I must be, because I
sure do like what you have here." Smiling softly and
shyly, she continued, "And I'm going to like it even
more in just a little while, aren't I?"

I smiled back and said, "If I have my way, you are."

Barbie squeezed my cock and said, "Joe, can I look at
it? I've never seen a real penis before. Do you mind if
I look at it, up close?"

I rolled away from Barbie and lay on my back, my cock
standing up and swaying. "Be my guest. Look all you
want." I smiled and said, "You can even touch it if you
want."

Barbie sat up beside me and said, "I want." Reaching out
a hand, she circled her fingers around my shaft, holding
it gently in her hand. With her other hand, she ran her
fingers across the wet and glistening head, wet from my
continuing flow of pre-cum. "I get wet when I'm excited.
Does your wetness mean the same thing?"

"Yes, exactly the same thing. Remember saying that your
panties were wet? Well, my shorts were soaking when I
took them off."

Barbie smiled and said, "I'm glad you're wet. That means
you're really excited, excited by being here with me."
She squeezed my cock and moved a hand down to my balls,
stroking them softly with just her finger tips. "God,
I'm getting excited again just from holding your penis
and seeing how hot and aroused it is. Does that make
sense?"

"Yeah, perfect sense. Every time you came, I had to
fight hard to keep from coming myself at the same time."

"Oooh, I wish you had."

I laughed and said, "Barbie, boys can't come back as
fast as girls can. Girls can have one orgasm after
another, but boys need a little time in between. I
wanted to be sure I would be able to give you the kind
of loving I want to."

Still stroking my cock, she said, "If you cum now, how
long will you have to wait before you can cum again?"

I laughed and said, "Barbie, having a beautiful, naked
girl you beside me and considering my reaction to what
you're doing right now, it probably won't take much time
at all -- maybe fifteen or twenty minutes. Why?"

"Because I want to do to you what you just did to me. I
want to eat you and make you cum. But I wouldn't want to
do it if it kept you from being able to show me how to
fuck." Laughing, she continued, "I know it's a bad pun,
but I want to eat my cake and have it, too." She gave my
cock a squeeze and asked, "How about it? If I eat you
and make you cum, will you still be able to fuck me?"

"Just try to keep me from it."

"I hoped that was what you'd say." She smiled a little
shy smile and said, "The only problem is, I don't know
how to do it. What do I do now? Tell me what I'm
supposed to do. Teach me how a woman is supposed to eat
a man."

"Have you ever eaten a popsicle?"

"Sure, lots of times."

"Okay, first lick it all over, just like you would a
popscicle, a warm one that is, and then put it into your
mouth and suck on it."

"Do I put the whole thing in my mouth?"

"Sure, or at least as much as you can."

Barbie dropped her head and, with her tongue fully
extended, lapped across the bulbous head of my cock,
licking up the coating of pre-cum that covered it. My
abdomen tensed at the pleasure of the touch as her
tongue moved across my sensitive glans.

I couldn't keep from groaning as my cock jerked in
response. Another dribble of pre-cum oozed out of my
cock and Barbie immediately went after it, licking it
off as fast as it seeped out. She lifted her head and
grinned at me. "I like the way you taste, too. Does that
mean I'm gay?"

"No, sweetheart, it just means you're a good lover."

Barbie's face lit up in pleasure and she lowered her
head again, this time opening her mouth and taking about
half my cock inside. She swirled her tongue around and
around my shaft, and I couldn't help but thrust my cock
up and move it in and out of her mouth in imitation of
the fuck I had been waiting on for so long. Seeing from
that the kind of motion I desired, she moved her mouth
up and down on my cock. I closed my eyes and moaned,
"Oh, yesss. Ooohhhh, yes, baby, that's the way."

She pulled her mouth up and asked, "You like that?"

"Oh, God, yes!"

"I'm doing it right, then? It feels good to you?"

"It's fantastic. It's been so long since this has
happened to me, and it's good. Oh, baby, yes, it's
good...so good."

Barbie held my cock by its very base and licked on it,
starting at her hand and stroking up to and across the
head. She covered all sides of my cock with her tongue
washing and I was soon jerking upward and trembling in
pleasure from her loving caresses. Finishing with that,
she lifted her head up and once again took me into her
mouth, plunging downward until her lips brushed against
my pubic hairs.

"God," I thought, "she's almost deep-throating me."

If her intention had been to give me pleasure like I had
given her, she was accomplishing her goal. The warmth
and wetness of her mouth engulfing my now beating and
throbbing cock was bringing me closer and closer to
orgasm. I had been hard and hot for so long, needing
release so badly, and I knew it would be only a matter
of seconds before my cock erupted a volcano flow of hot
sperm.

Barbie began her up and down motions again, and they
were the beginning of my downfall. I couldn't control my
hips any longer -- they began a constant up and down
motion, driving my cock up to meet the motions of her
mouth as it moved down and engulfed my cock. It was
jerking and pulsing with each motion and a flow of pre-
cum was gushing out in a steady trickle.

Suddenly, my vision became blurred and sparkly and
spasms began in my prostate gland. "Barbie, I'm going to
cum. Pull back if you don't want me to cum in your
mouth," I managed to say in a strangled voice.

Barbie pulled her mouth off my cock and lifted her head,
watching my cock as it swelled in her hand. After the
swelling, it contracted and a huge glob of white, hot
sperm shot out several feet into the air and fell and
splattered on my chest. Barbie muttered a soft "Ohhh"
sound, and with a quick movement, recaptured my cock in
her mouth.

With almost frantic motions, she gulped my cock down and
sucked on it, drawing out draught after draught of my
sperm. My cock continued to jerk and spurt, and my
buttocks and stomach muscles clenched as each jet of cum
spewed out my cock into the wetness of Barbie's mouth.

All I could do was groan at the pleasure her mouth was
giving me. I had my buttocks lifted completely off the
bed, my cock thrust up into her mouth as she continued
to suck on it. Her whole hand was coated with sperm that
had escaped from her mouth and my pubic hair was
drenched in the hot, sticky wetness of the flow.

As my orgasmic pleasure lessened in intensity, I lowered
my hips back to the bed, relaxed and limp from the
explosion of my climax. Barbie released my cock from her
mouth and then moved up and licked up the blob of sperm
that had spattered on my chest. Finishing the job, she
then licked off the sperm that coated her fingers.
Seemingly unable to keep her hands off me, she took my
still hard cock in her hand and fondled it.

"God, Joe, I had no idea men spurt so much juice when
they cum. Was it good for you? Was that why you spurted
out so much?"

"No, Barb, it wasn't any good. I act this way -- like
I've died and gone to heaven--all the time." I smiled
and said, "Oh, baby, it was terrific. Yes, it WAS good,
and that WAS the reason I spurted so much."

"Then I gave you as much pleasure as you gave me?"

"I don't how much you got, but if it was as much as me,
then you must have had a good time."

Barbie got on her hands and knees and then stretched out
alongside me. She kept her hand on my cock, still
fondling it, as though it would be lost if she let go.
She turned toward me and stroked her other hand across
my cheek, a soft loving caress, and said, "I had a good
time. Oh, boy, DID I have a good time."

Her lips were still wet with the overflow of my cum and
she reached out her tongue and licked it off. It was
such a wanton gesture that my cock responded to it,
growing completely rigid once again and throbbing in
Barbie's hand. Not loosening her hold on my cock, she
snuggled up close against me, her breasts pushing
against my chest.

She put her hand behind my neck and pulled my mouth
against hers. Our mouths opened automatic- ally, and we
kissed deeply and languidly. She lifted a leg and put it
over my waist, giving her hand more room to gently
fondle and caress my now fully recovered cock.

It was period of quietude, a period of savoring the
moments and pleasures just past, and we were in almost a
reverie. My thoughts drifted and in my mind's eye I
imagined that it was Candy who lay so close to me, that
it was Candy who had her hand on my cock, fondling it
with soft, loving touches.

As Barbie moved her tongue slowly in my mouth, I
imagined that it was Candy's tongue probing and
insinuating itself so erotically. My cock jerked in
Barbie's hand as it responded to the arousing i****tuous
mental pictures, and I moaned softly in response to the
fantasies my mind was weaving. Barbie pulled her mouth
from mine and said, "That was a fast fifteen minutes."

I smiled at her and said, "You can take credit for that.
You're enough to bring a mummy back to life."

Barbie dimpled up and said, "Thank you, kind sir. Right
now, though, I'm glad you're a daddy and not a mummy."
She gave me a quick kiss on the lips and squeezing my
cock, she said, "Does that mean you're ready to go on
with my lessons?"

With Barbie's leg over my hip, her pussy was spread wide
and allowed me to put my whole hand in her furrow and
caress it. "Yeah, that's what it means. In just a little
while, I hope to make your bad memory of sex just that--
a bad memory. From now on I want you to have something
good to remember and to build on in your relations with
men."

Barbie's only response was just a long, happy
"Ummmnnnn."

I continued my hand strokes in her pussy, moving my
fingers up and down the complete length of her wide-
gaping furrow. She was still wet and slick, her juices
still seeping out and covering all the soft, tender
flesh of her inner thighs. My cock was leaking, too, and
Barbie's hand had spread my slick pre-cum so that the
full length of my shaft was coated with the slippery
lubrication.

Even though I had just finished one of the most intense
orgasms of my life, Barbie's hand sliding up and down on
my shaft and rubbing over its slickened glans was
bringing my passions back up to a fever pitch.

I got up on my hands and knees and turned in reverse to
her, so that my head was even with her pussy. I
straddled over her body, my knees on each side of her
chest, and lowered my mouth down into the wetness of her
exposed vaginal opening. Taking hold of her thighs, I
spread them even farther apart and moved my mouth down
so that it had access to all her wet, hot flesh. The
musky odor of her orgasm inflamed my senses, and I went
at her pussy like a starving man -- lapping, licking,
and sucking like there would be no tomorrow.

I knew that my cock was waving in front of Barbie's face
like a flag pole and I hoped she would know from that
what I wanted her to do. As if sensing my thoughts and
desires, Barbie took hold of my cock and guided it into
her mouth. Once she had engulfed in her oral cavity, she
gave it the same sort of attention I was giving her
pussy by sucking on it and swirling her tongue around
the bulbous head. She may not have had much knowledge
about sex, but she was taking to sixty-nine like a
natural.

I took hold of her hips and rolled us over onto our
sides. We handled this in perfect concert, neither of us
breaking our oral contact with the other's sex. Lifting
our legs over each other, we proceeded to eat each
other. Neither of us were inhibited in giving of
pleasure, and the room was soon filled with the liquid,
slurping sounds that are only produced by man and woman
engaged in passionate oral sex.

Barbie's thigh started squeezing down on me and I could
tell she was once again climbing up the heights to
orgasm. Her action on my cock was delightful and made me
want to prolong our foreplay, to draw it out until we
each were panting and desperate for the final act of
penetration. I knew there was nothing quite so good as
driving my cock into a trembling, spasming pussy, one
that was practically screaming out in desire for
penetration.

I slowed down my oral actions on her pussy, just
limiting them to slow licks and tickles with my tongue.
Just as she had done all through love-making, she seemed
to sense my thoughts and slowed down her oral fondling
of my cock. For long moments, we engaged in gentle, slow
love, each of us building slowly and inexorably toward
the inevitable conclusion that waited at the end of our
slow journey.

Even slow love has it limits, though, and before long we
were each moaning from the pleasure our slow, soft
touches were bringing. Barbie's hips were gyrating in
little circles, and with short thrusts of her hips she
was driving the gash of her pussy up to my mouth and
tongue. I probed my tongue into the hot hole of her
sheath and I could feel her gasp around my cock. She
sucked down hard on my cock, seeking to return the
feelings of rapture my oral explorations were bringing.

When she gripped my head hard between her thighs and
moaned so loud that my cock almost came out of her
mouth, I knew that it was time, time to take that final
step in her education. I pulled my mouth away from the
swamp of her pussy and sat up erect on my knees pulling
my cock from her mouth with an audible sound. Barbie
muttered, "Oh god, Joe I was almost there."

"Me, too," I said "That's why I stopped." I moved from
straddling Barbie and got down between her legs, my cock
standing straight out from my body, wet with her saliva
and throbbing with lust. "It's time for the real thing,
Barb. It's time for the final part of your lessons."

Barbie pulled her legs up, bending them at the knees,
and spread them even further apart. The wet furrow and
opening into her love pit lay fully exposed to me,
available to be plumbed to its depths. Barbie said,
"Joe, I don't have any kind of protection on. Don't you
need to wear something?"

Stroking the inside of her thighs, I said, "You don't
have anything to worry about--I had a vasectomy ten
years ago. I don't need to wear a rubber; I'm perfectly
safe."

Barbie smiled and said, "Oh, good. This way there won't
be anything between us...just Joe and Barbie, together."

Taking hold of the base of my cock, I leaned forward and
moved its red and throbbing head into the spread flesh
of Barbie's channel. Stroking up and down, I traversed
the full length of her slit with my cock. As it came to
her clitoris, I held my shaft in place and rubbed little
circles around Barbie's little love button. Pre-cum
covered the little nubbin and made it even more slick
than it was. She groaned and pushed her hips against my
shaft, seeking even more contact between my throbbing
manhood and her hard and swollen center of female
pleasure.

Moving my cock downward, I sought out the opening that
Barbie had been yearning so much to be filled. It was
time, finally, for penetration, and my cock throbbed and
jerked in anticipation of its burial into the tight
little hole leading into the hot, wet inner recesses of
Barbie's body. Since Barbie wasn't a virgin, I was
confident I could achieve full penetration without her
feeling pain. Indeed, it wasn't pain either of us was
thinking of, it was pleasure -- the pleasure that comes
only from the union of male and female flesh.

As the head of my cock nudged into Barbie's vaginal
entrance and entered about half an inch, she opened her
eyes wide and drew in her breath. Very slowly, I pressed
my cock further into her sheath until it was about half-
way in. The tight tunnel of her flesh pressed in on my
cock on all sides and its heat and wetness sent thrills
through my body. It had been a long time since my cock
had enjoyed the pleasure of sexual union, and I realized
then just how much I had missed it.

Knowing that the position we were in would not allow me
to penetrate to the very depths of Barbie's pussy, I
pulled my cock out so I could shift us around to a
position that was better. As my cock came out of her,
Barbie humped her pussy up to me, seeking to maintain
contact. As our flesh disconnected, Barbie let out her
breath and said, "Was that it, Joe?"

Not being able to resist teasing her, I said, "Yep. That
was it. How was it?"

"Well, uh, okay, I guess," she said, with a slight frown
on her face.

Seeing how pitiful she looked and hearing the
disappointment in her voice, I was sorry I teased her.
Laughing, I said, "Barbie, I'm just teasing you. No,
sweetheart, that's not it, not by a long shot. I haven't
even gotten started yet, in fact. All I'm doing is
moving us a little so that it will be better, so that
you can experience full penetration."

Barbie smiled and said, "You're a dirty old meanie. I
thought that you had fucked me and I didn't even know
it."

I took hold of Barbie's hips and pulled her until her
buttocks were at the edge of bed and her feet hanging
off. Spreading her legs, I stood between them, looking
down at the perfection of her body. "Barbie, when we get
through here, there's not going to be any doubt in your
mind--you're going to know you've been fucked."

With that, I reached down and pulled her legs up to
where her feet were up on my shoulders. From that
vantage, I could look down and see where the lips of her
pussy were now just a pink crease between her thighs.
Reaching down, I put my hands under her buttocks and
lifted her ass up to where my cock brushed against that
crease, the head just nudging into it.

Shoving my hips forward, I pushed my cock further in
between her labial lips, seeking out the portal to her
tunnel of love. Releasing a hand from her ass cheek, I
took hold of my shaft and probed into Barbie's furrow,
feeling around for her vagina. I soon found it and drove
my cock in far enough to be sure it was lodged in place.

Reaching up, I positioned her legs so that her knees
were on my shoulders and her calves extending down my
back. Then I leaned forward and put my hands on the bed,
right along her now heaving breasts. Lowering myself
even lower, I brought my mouth down to Barbie's lips and
kissed her. With my tongue rolled into a tube, I pushed
it slowly into her mouth. As my tongue penetrated her
oral cavity, I slowly thrust my hips forward and pushed
my cock into the tight confines of Barbie's vagina.

Although her pussy was slick with her secretions, it was
nonetheless tight, and I had to push hard to make
penetration. It was obvious that even though she might
not be a virgin, it had been a long time since anything
had plumbed to the depths I was now attaining.

I felt the walls of her sheath push apart as my spear
probed into the inner recesses of Barbie's womanhood and
then press onto and enclose my cock in their warmth. Her
buttocks clenched in my hands and her pussy clamped down
hard on my shaft. I pulled my mouth from hers and
whispered, "Try to relax, baby. I'm almost there, almost
all the way in."

Barbie released the tension in her buttocks and in one
smooth motion I drove my cock fully into her pussy,
bottoming out with the head just making contact with her
cervix. Barbie whispered, "Ohhhh, Joe." She pushed her
pussy hard against my pubic bone and said, "Oh, God,
Joe, I can feel you all the way up inside me. Deep...so
deep." She gyrated her hips and smiling said, "Oh, yeah,
now I KNOW I'm being fucked. NOW we're finally and
really fucking."

I lowered myself to my elbows and put my mouth on hers
and kissed her again. She thrust he tongue up into my
mouth and shoved her pussy hard up against me at the
same time. I worked my hips in small circles, pressing
on and rubbing myself across her clitoris. She swirled
her tongue inside my mouth and murmured soft sounds of
pleasure. Pulling her mouth from mine, she whispered,
"Oh, God, I love it! Oh, God, Daddy Joe, I love it, I
love it!"

Slowly, inch by slow inch, I pulled my cock from
Barbie's body until only the head remained within her.
Reversing the motion, I then pushed it slowly into her,
thrusting until it once again was completely embedded in
her flesh. The flow of her secretions had increased and
they, combined with the flow of my pre-cum, made her
tunnel slick. Now that she had relaxed from the tension
and anticipation of initial penetration, she had
loosened a little, and though she was still tight by any
standard, I was able to slide my cock out of her with
ease.

I held for a moment, my cock poised at her love's
entrance, and then thrust hard, driving my cock into her
body in one motion, pushing hard until my cock was once
again fully engulfed in the flesh of her womanhood. She
gasped and shoved back against me, murmuring, "Oh, yes,
I love that. Oh, God, I love fucking. I just LOVE
fucking!"

Barbie's calling me "Daddy Joe" had triggered my
fantasies about Candy again, and in my mind it was Candy
underneath me, Candy's pussy that was the receptacle of
my throbbing cock. My cock swelled even more in response
to the mental picture and I started pumping in and out
of Barbie, thrusting and pulling back with rapid
motions. She met each of my thrusts with her own,
gasping and panting as she worked her hips up and down
against the pistoning shaft invading her pussy.

She was moaning continuously, little mewling sounds of
pleasure coming from both her throat and her mouth.
Wetting a finger, I put it down into the top of her
crease and massaged her clitoris, rubbing it in time to
my thrusts and withdrawals. In my mind's eye, it was
Candy's crease I was massaging and it was her murmuring
the sounds of sexual pleasure. I groaned in response to
the image, my sounds mingling with Barbie's.

The strokes of my cock combined with the strumming of my
finger on her clitoris was bringing Barbie to the very
brink of orgasm. Her pussy's clasping and clutching at
my cock and the heat and friction of my strokes deep
into her flesh had me to the same point also, almost
ready to fall into that deep, almost bottomless well of
rapture that accompanies orgasm. Barbie reached up her
hands and grabbed my shoulders, squeezing them in
clutching fingers. "Oh, God, I'm going to cum!" she
shouted. "Fuck me! Fuck me hard!"

I did just that. I drove my cock in and out of her as
fast as I could go. In my fantasy, it was Candy I was
fucking, and I was almost overcome with the feelings of
concupiscence, of sheer unbridled lust, that image
produced.

Barbie clamped her knees up against my head and thrust
herself up hard against me, shudders running through her
abdomen. She cried out, "OH GOD! OH GOD!!"

I drove my cock all the way into Barbie's pussy and held
there, shudders now wracking my body. I pulled out and
thrust in once more. As I did, orgasm overtook me and my
cock started jerking and spewing out sperm into the hot
depths of Barbie's pussy. She pulled my lips down to
hers and thrust her tongue in and out of my mouth. Our
groans mingled with the other's just as the hot, liquid
flows of our orgasms mingled inside her body.

We lay like that, overcome with the rapture of our
simultaneous orgasms, for what seemed like an eternity.
As our spasms slowly lessened, I lifted myself and took
Barbie's legs from my shoulders and lay them back down
on the bed. I then lowered myself back down on her and
resumed our kiss. I could feel her legs wrap around my
hips as she wrapped her arms around me back.

My cock still completely immersed in Barbie's hot hole,
we lay like that, softly and slowly kissing, making
gentle thrusts against each other's bodies. My cock
began to shrink, gradually working its way out of
Barbie's wet recess until it fell completely out and
nestled into her drenching furrow.

I pulled my face up and looked down at hers. She had her
eyes closed and lips slightly apart, still breathing
heavily. She opened her eyes and looked up into mine, a
smile on her face. "Now I know what good fucking is
like," she said softly. "Now I really know what a REALLY
good orgasm is like. Thank you, Joe."

I smiled and said, "You're thanking me? Here you've just
given me one on the best experiences of my life, and
you're thanking me? God, baby, it should be me thanking
you."

She smiled softly, almost shyly, and asked, "I'm a good
fuck? Boys will really think I'm good in bed?"

"Barbie, you're not only beautiful, but you're sexy
beyond belief. Yes, you'll do fine with boys. All you
have to do is find one who wants to give as well as
receive pleasure. There are lots of guys like that, and
I'm sure you'll find one. When you do, I assure you
he'll be one lucky guy."

Before I left and went home, Barbie made me assure her
that I would be available to continue her "lessons" if
she developed an urge to do so. Giving her light kiss on
the lips, I told her that it would be my pleasure to do
so, that making love to her was as much pleasure for me
as it was for her. Her parting words were that she would
give me a call and make arrangements.

That night after I had showered and gone to bed, I once
again thought about Candy, about how she and Barbie had
played together and given each other orgasms. Once
again, I imagined that it had been her instead of Barbie
who had been naked and passionate, and that it had been
Candy, not Barbie, under me as we achieved such a
satisfying orgasm. My cock hardened and stayed hard,
even as I drifted off to sl**p.

* * *

I was not surprised when my phone rang several days
later to find Barbie on the other end. I was hoping that
she was going to ask for a renewal of her "lessons."
Instead, she was excited and wanted to tell me about how
she had met and made love to a boy about her age. She
described it as a "good experience," not like her first
experience with a boy.

She said she just wanted to call me and let me know her
lessons had paid off and to thank me once again for
showing how good love could be if done right. Even
though I was disappointed, having been looking forward
to at least one more session with Barbie, I expressed my
delight at her new circumstances and wished her
continued good fortune in the arena of love.

When she hung up, I felt the full weight of my forty-
five years.

* * *

One evening, about a week later, Candy called and
indicated that she would be coming home on the following
week-end. With a wry little laugh, she said that she
would have to stay with me instead of Barbie, that
Barbie had a new roommate -- a boy this time. At the end
of our conversation, Candy added these words: "And when
I get home, Daddy, there's something I need to talk with
you about."

Recognizing that these were words similar to what Barbie
had used, visions of Candy and I making love filled my
mind. Responding to the stimulus, my cock grew instantly
erect and I was f***ed to relieve myself with a lonely
session of solo love before I was able to go to sl**p.
That night, I dreamed that Candy and I made love. It was
the greatest sex I had ever experienced.

The days I spent waiting for Candy to come home from
school were filled with feelings of ambivalence. On one
hand, I recognized that for me to read a sensual message
into Candy's request to talk with me could be a complete
mistake--she might simply want to talk about a school
problem or something similar. She might even be having a
problem with a boyfriend and want some fatherly advice
about how to deal with it. On the other hand, I still
couldn't help but recall the very undaughterly kiss she
had given me just before she drove off to Austin.

Not since she was a little girl had she kissed me on the
lips. And she had never before given me a feel of her
tongue as she had when she extended it and brushed it
across my lips. The memory of that kiss filled me with
very unfatherly feelings.

Even though part of me shuddered in revulsion at the
thought of such perverted i****tuous ideas, I couldn't
prevent myself from feeling over- whelming desire. No
matter how I fought against the idea, I desired my
daughter -- desired her with a level of passion and
ardor I had seldom, if ever, felt before. Wrong or not,
I yearned to make love to Candy, to love her as man and
woman make love.

The memory of how Candy's roommate Barbie and I had made
love was still fresh enough to kindle hot sparks of
lust. I was able to clearly picture in my mind Barbie
and I making oral love and then coupling our bodies in
the classic postures of intercourse. After a few
moments, though, the pictures changed, with the image of
Barbie being replaced by one of Candy.

Before long, fantasies replaced memory, and in them it
was Candy who was naked, it was she that I brought to
orgasm with my mouth, and, finally, it was she who
screamed in rapture as my cock penetrated her depths and
brought her to the utmost height of ecstasy. Those
fantasies kept me with an almost perpetual erection as I
waited out the days before Candy's return.

* * * *

I left work early on Friday. I knew that Candy would
probably get home around 5:00 pm, and I wanted to be
there when she arrived. I planned to take her to dinner
that evening and wanted to shower and be dressed before
she got there. Rushing into the house, I quickly
undressed and showered.

As I got out of the shower, I walked naked into the
bedroom, where I had my clothes laid out. I was no more
than half-way across the room when I looked up and saw
Candy standing in the doorway. She laughed, embarrassed,
and said, "Oops! Gee, Daddy, I'm sorry. I had no idea
I'd find you naked."

I'm sure I blushed, because my face became warm. "My
fault, sweetheart. I should have known it was about time
for you to be getting here." I expected her to be as
embarrassed as I was and to immediately move away from
the door. Instead, she continued to stare at me for
several seconds, taking in my complete nakedness, before
slowly, almost reluctantly, moving her eyes away and
walking toward her room.

I was relieved that she had left, because her looking at
my nakedness like that brought all my fantasies back
with a rush and my cock swelled and erected, standing
rigidly out from groin.

After I finished dressing, I went to Candy's bedroom. I
was going to volunteer to help her unpack her car, but
found she had already done so. "Hi, Daddy," she said
with a smile. "You look a little more presentable now."

I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassment when she
added, "I'm sorry I caught you en flagrante."

Then she grinnned and added, "Anyway, you might be
interested to know I think you've got a great bod for a
forty-five-year-old man."

"Hah!" I thought, remembering my erection, "if you'd
stayed for a little while longer, you would have REALLY
found out about my body." Instead of voicing those
words, though, I asked her if she wanted to go out to
dinner. She said she would like that very much, and
asked where we were going.

When I told her we could go anyplace she wanted, she
said she would like for me to take her back to the same
place she, Barbie, and I had gone just before she left
to return to school. She told me she wanted to take a
shower and change clothes first. Grinning the same way
she had before, she said, "Maybe I ought to leave my
door open and give you a chance get even."

I'm not sure what I mumbled in response, but I beat a
quick retreat to the den to wait for her to get ready.

About thirty minutes later, Candy came into the den and
announced she was ready to go. She wore dressy designer
jeans that clung to her hips as though they had been
painted on and a silken full blouse that emphasized the
swell of her breasts. The dark tresses of her hair were
pinned back in something like a pony-tail, leaving the
features of her face clearly evident. In short, she was
beautiful... and sensual.

That sensuality was something new to me -- the only time
she had previously displayed it to me was in the good-
bye kiss. My desire, tamed for a short time, flared up
again.

After we got to the restaurant, we had a drink and
brought each other up to date on our lives. She told me
how she was doing in school and I related how things had
been at home. Well, ALMOST as things had been at home--I
didn't include the part about how Barbie had asked me to
teach her about love and how I proceeded to do just
that. She brought up the subject of Barbie, though, by
telling me how surprised she had been to find Barbie had
a boy as a roommate. She told me that because Barbie had
been so shy about boys, there must have been something
happen in her life to make her change.

When she said "something happen in her life," she smiled
a little smile, almost secretive, and gave me one of the
strangest looks I have ever received. From that, I
suspected that Candy might know something about the
relationship between Barbie and me, but was too polite
to bring her knowledge out in the open.

Finally, I asked her why she had decided to come home a
couple of weeks earlier than planned. She gave me a look
similar to the one before and said, "Well, as I told
you, I have something I need to talk with you about."

I was still completely undecided about Candy and her
newly displayed sensuality, so I pressed her further by
asking her why we couldn't have talked about it on the
phone. With that same secret expression on her face, she
said, "It's something that can only be discussed in
person, face to face."

"Well, we're in person, face to face, right now. Let me
order us another drink, and we can talk about it now."

Candy put her hand over mine and patted it. "Oh, Daddy,
you're so sweet, but we CAN'T talk about it now. After
we get back home we will. Right now, I want you to dance
with me. I haven't danced a step since we were here
last, and you know how much I like to dance." Not even
waiting for an answer, she stood up, my hand still in
hers, and led me to the dance floor.

I had been brought up dancing the old-fashioned way
where the boy holds one of the girl's hands and puts the
other one on her waist. Candy, though, wanted to dance
the modern way and put both her arms around my neck and
snuggled up to me, the front of her body squarely
against mine.

For a moment I let my hands dangle to my side, not sure
what to do with them. I looked around and saw how other
couples were dancing and then followed suit by putting
both my hands on her back. Laughing softly, Candy put
her mouth by my ear and whispered, "Looks like you're
finally learning to dance the right way."

Pressed against each other like that, Candy's little
belly rubbed against my belly and the front of her
thighs pressed their full length against mine. As we
danced, I was totally aware of the contact of our bodies
as leg moved against leg and belly squirmed against
belly.

When her crotch moved hard against my groin, I had to
grit my teeth to keep from groaning. The fantasies I had
been working so hard to repress came to the surface of
my mind and my body responded. Even though I willed it
not to happen, my cock swelled and made a protrusion in
the front of my slacks. Candy must have felt it because
she pressed herself even tighter against me.

"Oh, God," I thought, "this is wrong. This is my own
daughter arousing my lust. Fantasies are one thing, but
this is real, and it's wrong." I pulled my hips back,
moving my hard cock from contact with Candy's groin. She
responded by once again pressing herself against me.
Putting her mouth to my ear, she whispered, "Daddy,
dance with me the way you did with Barbie."

"But you're my daughter. It's not right for father and
daughter to do like we're doing."

"I know that, Daddy. It's what I want, though, so let's
do it anyway."

Candy and I danced the rest of the dance pressed close
together. My cock had formed a hard, round knot in my
groin and Candy pressed her jean-covered vee against it,
occasionally grinding herself hard against me. When the
song ended, she held me on the dance floor.

"One more dance, please. Dance another dance with me and
then we can go order, okay?"

If she had known my mental condition, she would have
realized that pleas were not necessary. I would have
gladly stayed on the dance floor all night just so I
could hold her in my arms and press our bodies together.
My fantasies had completely driven out the reality of
the situation, and I was now completely given over to
experiencing the full effects of Candy's newly
demonstrated sensuality.

After we had danced another dance, Candy kissed me on
the cheek and said, "Thank you, Daddy." As she leaned
into me to deliver the kiss, her groin pressed hard
against mine. Knowing we were about to break contact,
and reluctant to do so, I pushed my hard cock into the
vee of her groin and ground it into her jean-covered
sex.

We stood still in the middle of the dance floor for a
long moment, our sexual areas pressed against each
other, each loathe to separate ourselves from the
pleasurable embrace. Realizing, though, that the music
had stopped and embarrassed about putting on such a
display of lust for all the on-lookers, we broke apart
and went to our table.

Dinner went very quickly, conversation stifled by the
thoughts and recriminations spinning through my head.
Candy had a distant look in her eyes, and I felt that
she too must be considering the actions we had just
completed and what they might lead to. I didn't know
about her, but my thoughts were confused. One part of me
wanted Candy with a desperation that was almost beyond
measure.

I had fantasized about our making love, and it was hard
to drive the fantasy out and make room for the real, the
practical part. The real, the practical, was that Candy
was my daughter, that I should be concerned about
protecting her, not aching to make love to her. My
thoughts were still confused when I paid the bill and we
left to go home.

When we reached home and went into the house, Candy
said, "Daddy, I really do need to talk with you. Why
don't we put on our night clothes first, though. After
we've changed, we can have an after dinner drink and
talk. Okay?" All I could do was nod my approval.

I changed to pajamas and a robe and went into the
kitchen and mixed us some drinks. As I was carrying them
into the den, Candy came in. She appeared to be dressed
as I was, with a robe covering her. I didn't see any
pajamas covering her legs, so she either had on shorty
pajamas, or, and my bl**d raced at the idea, nothing at
all. My hand trembled a little as I handed her drink.
Her hand also had a tremble as she took it.

Candy and I sat there in silence for a few minutes,
sipping our drinks. She looked at me and our eyes met
and locked. I knew that whatever the outcome, it was
time to start our conversation. I took the initiative by
asking, "What's this problem you need to talk about,
sweetheart?"

Candy smiled shyly and said, "I've rehearsed this a
thousand times, but still don't know for sure how to say
it." She paused, looking down at her lap, and then
looked up, saying, "Well, I guess you could say that in
a way I'm jealous."

"Jealous? Has someone stolen a boyfriend away from you?"

Candy smiled, a rueful, crooked grin, and said, "Well,
not that exactly, but it is something like that."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well, do you remember when you and Barbie danced just
before I left for Austin last time? Sort of like the way
we danced tonight, only more so?"

"Yes, baby, I remember."

"Daddy, I was jealous of Barbie. I was jealous of how
she held you so close, of how aroused she was. Seeing
the two of you act like that bothered me. It bothered me
sexually."

"Gee, baby, I'm sorry. After all, it was you who got us
to dance together."

"Oh, no, Daddy, I'm not scolding you. What happened was
perfectly natural. After all, Momma has been dead for
over two years, and you're bound to have needs and
drives that need to be satisfied. No, that wasn't what
bothered me. What bothered me was...uh, well...I wished
it had been me rather than Barbie."

There wasn't anything I could say that could properly
respond to her statement. I wanted to say, "Oh, God,
Barbie, I wish it had been you, too," but this was my
daughter I was talking to. I didn't know where she would
take the conversation from there, and I sure didn't want
to embarrass her or offend her. Instead, all I said was
"umm-hmm," urging her to continue.

"What's made it worse," she continued, "is that I've
talked with Barbie. Daddy, she told me what she did to
you."

I grimaced and waved my hands in a gesture of
resignation. I knew Candy and Barbie were close friends,
but I hadn't expected Barbie to tell Candy about our
brief affair.

"Oh, Daddy, she didn't just come out and tell me -- I
had to worm it out of her. Besides, I approve. It was
real sweet of you, and it really helped her." Candy
laughed and continued, "Boy, DID it help her. I could
hardly believe she would have a live-in boyfriend."
Candy reached out a hand and patted mine, saying, "No,
Daddy, I'm not bothered by that." She gripped my hand
hard now and very quietly and softly said, "What I'm
bothered about is that what you did for her I need as
bad, if not worse, than she did."

I pulled my hand back and sat up. "Candy, are you
suggesting...?"

Candy dropped her hands to her lap and clasped them
together. Looking me directly in the eyes, a serious
expression on her face, she said, "Yes, that's EXACTLY
what I'm suggesting. Daddy, I'm nineteen years old, and
I'm still a virgin. I've wanted to have sex, wanted it
desperately, but I've been afraid of all the boys I've
dated. They were rough and pawed at me.

"Daddy, I've laid awake at night and listened to you and
Momma. That's told me that sex doesn't have to be rough.
I heard Momma moan from the pleasure you gave her.
That's how I want sex to be, that's how I want my
special first time to be. Daddy, that's why I want my
first time to be with you."

"Sweetheart, you're my daughter. We can't..."

"Oh, Daddy, we CAN. Our being daughter and father is
what makes it so possible. Daddy, I love you and I know
you love me. That love is what makes it so special, so
possible."

Still feeling doubts about the reality versus the
fantasy of committing i****t, I said, "But Candy...."

"You think I'm not as pretty or desirable as Barbie,
don't you? Well, you're wrong!" Candy said, defiantly.
She stood up, and after untieing the sash around her
waist, pulled her robe from off her shoulders and let it
drop to the floor. I had to repress a gasp at what I
saw. Candy stood there before me dressed in baby-doll
pajamas made of the sheerest material possible.

Her breasts filled out the pajama tops, her nipples and
their surrounding dusky circles clearly visible through
the thin material. Down below, in the sheer panty
bottoms, a dark swath showed at her groin. She had an
abundant growth of pubic hair and it could be seen
through the tissue-thin fabric that left little to the
imagination. My heart beat at a rapid pace--seeing her
like that, in those sheerest-of-sheer pajamas, was as
arousing as seeing her nude.

Candy reached down to the bottom of her pajama top and
with a swift motion pulled it up and over her head,
revealing the glory of her breasts that had only been
hinted at before. With the top removed, I could see them
in all their splendor -- firm, round, and not sagging
even a millimeter. Each one was centered with a darker
circle, and from them, the hard nubbins of her nipples
stood proudly erect. She put her hands up and cupped the
white mounds, pushing them upward.

"My boobs are bigger and fuller than Barbie's. I know,
because as she told you, we've seen each other naked."
She leaned forward, pushing her breasts even closer to
me. "Admit it, Daddy, they're nicer than Barbie's,
aren't they?"

I couldn't make my voice work to answer her. Viewing her
magnificent breasts, seeing her act in such an erotic
way had made me virtually inarticulate. I could only nod
my head and manage finally to whisper a strangled "Yes."

Candy put her hands on the waist band of her pajama
bottoms and slowly pushed them downward. She wiggled her
hips, working the wisp of fabric down until the slightly
rounded bulge of stomach was revealed. Giving her hips
another twist, she pushed the panties down until they
were around her hips. My cock had already come erect,
making a hard bulge in the front of my pajamas at the
sight of Candy's breasts, but now, as the dark tresses
of her bushy groin came into view, it jerked and pushed
out the front of my robe. No matter what words I might
use on Candy, my desire could not be denied.

Reaching further down, Candy pushed her panties until
they were around her knees. At this point, they released
and fell to her feet. She stepped one foot out of them
and then lifted the other up and removed the briefs from
her foot. I had felt lust before, but the sight of
Candy's pussy made me tremble with an overpowering rush
of desire. I wanted nothing else at that point but to
grab her and sink my throbbing cock into that furrow, to
find her hidden depths and push my shaft in until I had
buried its full length into the deep recesses of her
young, hot flesh.

With her panties removed, Candy now stood before me
completely nude with nothing to hide the full extent of
her beauty from me. Where she had seemed a little shy
and hesitant before, her posture and the look she gave
me now spoke of boldness.

She was enjoying the strip tease performance, she was
exulting in showing me her totally nude body. Without
saying a word, she turned around so that her back was to
me, the fullness of her firm, hard buttocks revealed to
me. I had always thought Marilyn Chambers had the best
ass ever put on a woman, but the one Candy now displayed
to me was every bit as good if not better.

Looking back at me over her shoulder, Candy put her
hands on her buttocks, one hand on each of the firm
globes. She kneaded them and then spread them apart,
showing me the little indention of her anus. Between
those cheeks I could see the crease of her vagina and
the soft, furry pubic hair that extended down to between
her legs.

"Daddy, my bottom is twice as nice as Barbie's. My ass
is hard and firm. Barbie's is soft." She delved her
fingers into the cleavage between the cheeks and stroked
them up and down. "My ass is better, isn't it? Come on,
Daddy, tell me you like mine better."

"Candy, your ass is absolutely perfect," I managed to
whisper, unable to tear my eyes away from the firmness
of her buttocks and especially the area down below them.
My cock was drooling now, pre-come wetting its head and
soaking my pajamas.

Candy turned back around to where she once again faced
me. With her revealed to me like that I realized that
she was far more beautiful and desirable than Barbie had
been. Candy was about three inches shorter than Barbie,
and where Barbie had a model's body, Candy's was fuller,
more lush. Her hips flared out wider and her thighs were
fuller and more firm. Her breasts were full but not
overly large -- good handfuls, ready to be caressed and
loved.

She was like a ripe fruit, ready to be savored, ready to
be devoured. I could hardly believe that a girl so
beautiful, so ready, could still be a virgin. It was
even harder to believe that she was asking me, her
father, to be the one to take that virginity, to be the
first one to taste that ripened fruit.

Candy put her hand on her stomach and slowly traced it
down through her pubic hair to the top of her feminine
furrow. With one finger extended, she probed down
between her labial lips. Pulling her finger back out,
she held it up, wet and shiny with her moisture. "Look
how wet I am. This shows how much I need you. Oh, God,
Daddy, please don't make me beg!"

By this time, all thoughts of any reservations I might
have had, recriminations about the enormity of i****t,
were gone. They were replaced by the reality of what was
happening. The fantasies I had entertained about Candy
and me making love were no longer just day dreams. There
was no way I could refuse Candy her request. Further,
there was no way I could deny any more my long
suppressed desire to have Candy, to know her in the most
intimate way possible.

Candy took a step forward to where she was right in
front of me, only a step away. She looked down at me
sitting here and in a soft voice said, "Daddy, I know
you're attracted to me, that you want me as much I want
you. I felt you when we danced. You were hard, and your
hardness pressed against me. God, it felt so good that I
wanted us to make love right there on the spot." She
looked down at my lap, at the tent my cock was making of
the front of my pajamas and robe.

"You're that way right now. You can't deny it -- I can
see how your penis is causing the front of your robe to
stand up."

Suddenly, Candy knelt down between my knees. She took my
robe and spread its front apart, revealing my pajamas.
Underneath their thin cotton fabric, my cock was rigid
and throbbing, pressing the cloth up like a tent pole
under an Indian tepee. At the top of the bulge, directly
over the head of my penis, a circle of moisture had
formed, soaking the cloth with my pre- come.

Reaching out, Candy put her hand on the bulge and
grasped my cock. Even through the fabric, the touch was
electric, and I gasped at the pleasure her hand gave me.
Working the pajama fly open, Candy put her hand inside
and pulled my cock out. It was hard as a steel rod and
wet with the flow of my lust.

Putting her hand around it, she said, "Feel how hard you
are -- you're as aroused as I am. This is what I want.
Use this on me, make love to me, teach me how to love
you. Daddy, make a real woman of me. I don't care what
you have to do -- pretend I'm Barbie if you have to --
but take me to bed and love me. Daddy, take me to bed
and... and... fuck me." She squeezed my cock hard and
muttered, "Oh, God, yes! Fuck me! Really fuck me."

I put my hand under Candy's chin and pulled her head up
so that she faced me. Talking quietly, I said, "Candy,
sweetheart, it's impossible for me to pretend you're
Barbie." Even though a look of disappointment came on
her face, I continued, "You see, every time I made love
to Barbie, in my mind I was making love to you. Every
time I touched her, it was you I was touching. Every
time she had an orgasm, I pretended it was you who was
coming."

While I was talking the expression on her face changed
from disappointment to wonder. She whispered, "You
mean...?"

"I mean that ever since you developed into a woman, I've
longed to make love to you. I hid my desire because I
knew that would be i****t." Looking down at where she
still had my cock in my hand, I said, "As you can see, I
can't hide it any more." My cock throbbed in her hand,
and I continued, "Yes, you're right, baby, I DO want you
as bad as you want me. Probably even more. So if you
really do want me to make love to you, there's nothing
in the world I want more than that."

In almost a groan, Candy said, "YES! Oooh, Daddy, yes,
yes!"

Standing up, Candy fell against me, her breasts against
my chest, her vagina right on top of my cock. Still
whispering, "Yes, yes, yes," Candy brought her mouth
against mine, her lips hungrily seeking out mine. As our
mouths came together, Candy speared her tongue between
my lips and drove it into my mouth, working it
feverishly around and around.

She squirmed her buttocks and hips so that my cock moved
between her labial lips and into her wet furrow.
Clamping her wetness around it, she gyrated her hips and
moaned in pleasure at the touch of flesh upon flesh.
Finally breaking the kiss, Candy whispered, "Take me to
bed now, Daddy. Take me to bed and make me a woman. Love
me like a man and woman are supposed to love."

Standing up, I lifted Candy into my arms and carried her
down the hall to the bedroom. She pulled my face to hers
and kissed me as we journeyed on her last step toward
womanhood.

Lowering her gently, I put Candy on the bed, facing up
to me. Her lush young body, now completely revealed, was
so beautiful that I had to pause and savor it. The
crease of her maidenhood showed through the abundant
growth of pubic hair, and with her legs spread slightly
apart as they were, it gaped apart, allowing a small
glimpse of its inner portions. Her breasts, somewhat
flattened from her position, were nonetheless firm,
quivering only slightly as she breathed.

At the top of each of them, her nipples stood up stiffly
from the middle of the crinkled areas of their
surrounding areolas. I had fantasized about Candy, about
how she would look nude, aroused, eager to love me, and
now it was no longer fantasy. I thought of what lay
ahead for us and reveled at the prospect.

"Sweetheart, you're so beautiful," I said, at last
breaking the silence. "I've dreamed of seeing you like
this, of our making love, and now it's happening in real
life. The real you is so much better than any of my
dreams or fantasies."

Candy smiled, enjoying the compliment, and said, "I
thought you'd like me if you got a chance to see me."
Smiling wider, she added, "See ALL of me, that is."

"Baby, I more than like you, I LOVE you -- ALL of you,
every part."

Candy put one hand between her legs and cupped a breast
with the other one. Still smiling that wide, coquettish
smile, she said, "But you like some parts better than
others, don't you?"

Smiling back at her, I said, "Yes, baby, some parts are
better. Especially those parts I hadn't seen before."

Candy took her hands away from her body and gestured up
at me. "You get naked, too. Take off your clothes so
that I can all parts of you, too."

I grinned at her and said, "But you've already seen me
naked. Remember?"

Grinning back at me, she said, "Yeah, I sure haven't
forgotten. I wanted to stay and look, but I was afraid
you'd get embarrassed." She looked down to where my cock
was forcing the front of my robe out and said, "But
you're different now from how you were then. Now you're
aroused, and I want to see you like that." The
expression on her face turned serious and speaking more
softly, she said, "Besides, things are different now.
Now we're going to be lovers, aren't we?"

Taking off my robe, I said, "Yes, sweetheart, now we're
going to be lovers. I'm going to give you the best
loving I know how." I unbuttoned my pajama top and
dropped it to the floor. Untieing the draw string to my
bottoms, I lowered them, pushing them down so that they
allowed my cock to spring out free from confinement. I
dropped them to my feet and stepped out of them,
completely nude, my cock standing out almost straight
from my body. Now I was as naked as Candy.

Candy's eyes widened slightly and she took a deep breath
as she stared at my rampant manhood. "God, Daddy, you're
beautiful, too. I like ALL of you, too," she whispered.
She reached out a hand to me and said, "Get on the bed
with me. Get here close to me--I want to feel your body
close to mine."

I stretched out on the bed alongside Candy and turned on
my side facing her. She turned toward me and
immediately, without a word being spoken, we were in
each other's arms. She clutched at me and pressed
herself close, pushing her breasts into my chest.

She whispered, "Oh, God, Daddy! Yes. Close, just like
this. Hold me, Daddy. Hold me close to you." I wrapped
my arms around her and dropped my hands down to her firm
buttocks. When she had turned to show me her ass, I
ached to hold and stroke them. Now they were in my hands
and I could love them all I wanted. "Oh, yes, touch me,
Daddy." She put her lips almost against mine and
whispered, "Kiss me, too. Touch me and kiss me."

Candy pressed her lips against mine and our mouths
blended and melted together. There was nothing of father
and daughter in the kiss: it was a lover's kiss--wet,
exciting, and expressive of the urgency of our arousal.
Our mouths opened and our tongues explored, swirling and
stroking. The pace of her breathing increased and mine
did too. I stroked her buttocks and kneaded them gently,
loving the feel of the firm globes in my hands.

Using just a light touch, I moved my hands down to where
the cleft between her cheeks disappeared, and felt the
tender, sensitive flesh hidden in that secret area of
her femininity. She was wet there, slick with the flow
of a woman aroused. I moved my fingers across the
slippery flesh at the top of her thighs and she moaned,
the sound muffled by our kiss.

Candy broke the kiss and in a whisper, almost a moan,
said, "Oooooo, I love this. This is my deepest, most
secret fantasy coming true."

"Fantasy?"

"Daddy, you told me you had longed to make love to me
for a long time. Well, I've felt the same way about you.
At night, when I listened to you and Momma love each
other, I fantasized it was me, not Momma, you were
making love to. One night I sneaked to your door and
peeked in. She was on top of you, and you were holding
each other, and you were both moaning. I could see
Momma's bottom moving up and down, and I knew she had
you inside her." She stroked her fingers across my cheek
and continued, "That was the night I touched myself for
the first time. I was so excited, I trembled all over.
After I got back in bed, I thought about your being
inside Momma, up between her legs, and I felt down
between my legs, down to that spot where a man goes in.

"It felt so good to touch there and I soon had both my
hands down, touching and rubbing. I could hardly believe
how wet I got. It kept feeling better and better and I
just kept climbing higher and higher. Then it happened.
I had an orgasm. I had my very first orgasm the night I
saw you and Momma making love.

"Every time after that when you and Momma made love, I
listened and touched myself. I pretended it was you
touching me, that you were inside me like you were
inside Momma. I could hear when you and Momma had an
orgasm, and I would try to come at the same time. That
way, I could dream that it was you making me come and
that I was the one who made you come."

Her revelation aroused me to a pitch I had never before
achieved. I pulled her closer against me, pressing the
little nubbins of her nipples into my chest. My cock
throbbed, down where it pushed against her thigh, and
more of my pre-come gushed out, making her leg even more
slippery from my hot flow. I groaned and whispered, "Oh,
God, baby, I had no idea."

"That's why I got upset about Barbie--she got to live
out my fantasy, my fantasy of making love with you."

I held her closer to me and whispered, "Baby, baby, I'm
so sorry. If I'd only known...."

"Shhh, Daddy," Candy said, putting her lips to mine to
stop my protests. Pulling her lips slightly away so that
they barely touched mine, she said, "Here I am making
you feel bad, and it wasn't your fault at all. I just
wanted you to know that my feelings toward you are just
like the ones you have for me."

Her lips curved into a smile and she continued, "You DO
have to make up for it, though. You have to do
everything to me that you did to Barbie. Then you have
to do more. I want you to do MORE to me than you did to
Barbie. Daddy, I want us to do EVERYTHING. We've got a
whole weekend, and you have to show and do everything to
me."

I could hardly believe this was my little girl Candy
telling me this. Pure, unadulterated lust flowed through
me, and I felt hot all over. I growled deep in my throat
and pushed her onto her back. Shifting up, I leaned down
across her and put my chest down and crushed it against
the firmness of her breasts.

"Yes, baby, yes," I muttered. "We'll do everything. When
we get through, there won't be anything we haven't done.
I'm going to love you like I've never loved anyone
before." Putting my mouth against hers, I drove my
tongue into the warmth and wetness of her mouth. I used
it wildly, its thrusts mirroring the heights of passion
Candy's words had driven me to. She wrapped an arm
around my back and pulled me even closer, growling in
her throat as I had done. I shivered in anticipation of
the weekend ahead of us--two whole days of nothing but
loving.

As we kissed, I put a hand on her breasts. I stroked
lightly across their undercurves and then moved up to
their areolas. Alternating between them, I drew little
circles around the nipples, lightly tracing my
fingertips on the crinkly dark ovals crowning their
fullness. She arched her back up toward my hand and
murmured a soft "ummnnn" into my mouth.

I touched the nipples, just brushing my fingers across
them. She muttered an "Ahh" and arched her back even
higher. Taking her breasts one at a time, I squeezed
them and kneaded them gently, brushing my palm across
the nipples as I did so. Her back was now several inches
off the bed as she arched it up and offered her breasts
for my caresses.

As much as I enjoyed touching her breasts, I was even
more drawn to the area below. I remembered how wet and
pink her furrow had been when she removed her pajama
bottoms, and I longed to touch her there, to put my
fingers into that cleft of womanhood she had revealed to
me. Taking my hand away from her breasts, I slowly moved
it down her front. When I came to the little indentation
of her navel, I drew a little circle around it with my
fingertips, just brushing lightly and teasingly.

Leaving her little belly-button, I moved lower. With
just the tips of my fingers, I drew a line down the
little roundedness of her belly, down to where her
temple of Venus was hidden away. She gasped at the touch
and shivered, the muscles of her stomach tensing up in
anticipation of my hand reaching its goal. As my fingers
moved into the forest of her black pubic hair, Candy
bent her legs at the knees and drew her feet up. When I
at last found her hidden furrow, she moved her knees
apart and opened herself up to fully receive my invading
hand.

After my hand found its goal, I moved two fingers into
the channel. Her labial lips were swollen, filled by her
arousal. Using two fingers, I stroked the inside of one
from near the bottom up to the top, to where it joined
the other. As I stroked slowly upward, my fingers came
to her clitoris. It was huge -- far larger than any I
had ever encountered before, like a hard acorn centered
in her furrow, forcing the lips to gape open around it.
Candy jerked her hips and gasped as my fingers barely
brushed against its sensitivity.

Using the same two fingers, I traced down the other
puffed-out lip and followed it back down to where it
widened out. The whole area between her legs was slick
and creamy, coated with the evidence of her newly
revealed passion. I was amazed at how aroused she was.
Realizing that I had lived with this little nymph for
nineteen years and had never seen evidence of her
feelings for me nor recognized the depths of her
sensuality filled me with a sense of wonder.

Dipping my fingers into the wide area of her vulva, I
found the entrance to her tunnel. I traced my finger
around the opening, toying with its edges, and then
slipped a finger tip into the recess. Her hips moved up
against my probing finger and her tongue went wild in my
mouth. I continued my probing until almost half my
finger was inserted into her. Her hips undulated against
my hand as her pussy sought to imitate the fuck it was
longing to receive. Responding to my touches, she was
soon panting into my mouth, barely able to sustain our
kiss.

I twisted my finger in slow gyrations, stretching and
teasing the tight entrance to her vagina. Reacting to
the motions, she squirmed her hips in counter circles,
and my hand was soon slick with her juices, almost as if
it had been bathed in her girl flow. Finally having my
hand where it had been in so many of my fantasies made
my bl**d race. My cock throbbed against her side,
pulsing as if it had a life of its own, eager to replace
my finger and delve into Candy's tight, hot inner body.

I slowly extracted my finger from within Candy and let
it trace a path right up the center of her wet furrow.
Just touching lightly, I slowly moved it up to where it
came against her swollen, bulging clitoris. Moving my
finger tip on top of the hard little knob, I caressed it
with just the gentlest of strokes. Its hood was pulled
back, allowing full access to its firm, sensitive flesh.

Candy murmured, "Oh god," saying the words right into my
mouth. Her hips began to jerk and twist, and she shoved
them against my hand, pressing herself hard against me.
Suddenly, her stomach started shuddering in little
spasms and her knees jerked together, clamping my hand
between them.

Still able to move my finger, I continued the soft
strokes of Candy's swollen, exposed clitoris. She flung
an arm across my shoulder and dug her fingers into my
back, moaning into my mouth. Unable to bear the
escalation of pleasure any longer, she dropped both arms
by her sides, and using them and her feet for leverage,
thrust her hips up, arching her back a full foot off the
bed. The small shudders that had shaken her belly before
increased in their intensity and her hips were soon
jerking and twisting.

Pulling her mouth from mine, she moved her head to the
side and moaned, "Ohhh, God, Daddy." I could feel the
hand next to me clutch the sheet as she balled it up
into a fist. Suddenly she went rigid, the muscles of her
stomach and thighs straining and hard. She moved her
head from side to side and muttered, "Ahh, Ahh." Then
she arched her head back, straining it against the
pillow, and screamed, "Dadddieee! Ooohhhh, God,
Daddiiee!"

The whole insides of her legs convulsed against my hand
and spasms undulated up and down her furrow, moving
against my finger in wave after wave. They continued
like this for at least thirty seconds before gradually
decreasing. She was moaning continuously, a soft
crooning sound of rapture.

Slowly, the spasms became less intense and she gradually
relaxed, the muscles in her thighs and stomach
softening. Her legs moved apart, releasing my hand from
their grasp. Her hips slowly descended until her back
once again was on the bed.

Still breathing hard, she whispered, "I came Daddy. Oh,
God, I just came and came and came. I've longed for this
so much that I knew all it would take was one touch
between my legs and I'd be gone. Ohhh, Daddy, that was
sooo good. That's the best it's ever been for me."

"Later on, it will get even better," I said.

"I'll die if it does. I don't think I can bear anything
better."

"You will, baby, you will. And it will only get better,
sweet- heart. Better and better."

Candy's hand was right next to where my cock touched her
side. She moved it to where her fingers came into
contact with my shaft and lightly stroked them up and
down its length, spreading the wetness of my pre-come
over its surface. Wrapping her fingers around my cock,
she whispered, "How about now? Can we start right now? I
want you to feel what I just felt. I tell from how hard
you are that you're ready." She gave my shaft a hard
squeeze and continued, "Daddy, let's fuck now. I want to
feel this up inside me, deep inside me. I want to feel
you when you come. I want you to come long and hard just
like I did."

"Yes, baby, if you're ready for it, we'll do it right
now. But remember, with this being your first time, it
might hurt a little. I'll try to be as gentle as
possible, but sometimes nothing can prevent a girl from
experiencing some pain the first time. It usually
doesn't last long, though--the pleasure soon drives the
pain away."

"I know I told you I was a virgin, and that's so--I've
never fucked before. But one time when I was listening
to you and Momma I got pretty carried away and pushed my
fingers in real deep. I felt something tear, and it hurt
a little. I even found a little bl**d on me the next
morning. Since I did that back then, it may not hurt
this time."

My mind formed a mental picture of her playing with
herself in bed, getting so aroused that she deflowered
herself, and my cock jerked in response to the image. I
was finding out more and more about my daughter that I
hadn't even suspected.

More and more I was finding how sexual she was, how
passion had ran just below her surface, unrevealed until
now. She wasn't any longer my little girl--she was a
passionate, fully matured female, ready and eager for me
to bring her sexuality to complete fruition. Even though
I was in one way disappointed that it wouldn't be me who
ridded her of her maidenhead, I was relieved that I
wouldn't have to bring her the pain of defloweration.

"It sounds like you took care of your maidenhead then.
You're right, it probably won't hurt now. Still, though,
let's not take any chances. We'll do it the way that a
virgin should do it the first time, with you on top."

Candy smiled a soft smile and said, "Like I saw you and
Momma doing it? Just like I dreamed about? Oh, yes,
let's do it like that. It will be like it was when I
went back to bed and pretended, only it will be real
this time. This time I really will have you inside me."

She squirmed her hips around, and with excitement
showing in her voice, said, "Oh, God, let's do it right
now. Just thinking about it sends shivers through me."
She took my hand and moved it down to her vee, pressing
it into her wet flesh. "Feel how wet I am. Just feel how
ready I am."

I could hardly believe the sheer wantonness of that
action. She had just finished a shuddering orgasm and
now she was asking for more--asking me, no, almost
begging me, to fuck her. Her passion was far greater
than I could have fantasized about even in my wildest of
fantasy and I trembled in lust, trembled with an
overpowering desire to give her what she wanted: to have
my cock buried to its base in her young body.

I turned over on my back, my cock thrusting up erect and
quivering from my groin. I looked down at it and its
head was inflamed, a dark plum color. It was wet, too,
the flow of my pre-come dribbling down and drenching it.
I touched Candy and said, "Get up over me. Straddle me
so that you can lower yourself down on me."

Candy did as I said, putting her knees on each side of
my hips, her vee just above my straining cock. Her
furrow gaped open, and her swatch of hair was wet,
clinging to her pubis in little curls. I reached down
and held my cock still, pointing it right up to the
entrance to Candy's vagina. "Now, baby, lower yourself
down on me. Do it real slow and easy. Take just as much
as you comfortably can. If it starts to hurt, just stop
and let the pain pass. This way, you're in control. You
get to set the pace."

With a frown of concentration on her face, Candy lowered
her hips until my cock made contact with her wet furrow.
She squirmed, positioning herself until the head of my
cock nudged into the recess of her sheath. Tilting her
head back slightly, she closed her eyes and slowly
lowered herself onto my hardness, engulfing it in her
hot, wet flesh.

Although she was incredibly tight, the combination of
her lubrication and my pre-come facilitated penetration.
One inch of my cock disappeared and then another. Candy
let out her breath and then lowered herself until her
pussy had swallowed about half my shaft.

The walls of her tunnel pressed tightly around its hard
invader and created some of the most pleasurable
sensations I could recall. I had thought my first
journey into Barbie's pussy was one of my most memorable
experiences, but it paled in comparison to the pleasure
that now rushed through my body.

Thus far, other than feeling my cock f***e the walls of
her tunnel apart, there been no obstruction, no
obstacles to my journey into the depths of Candy's body.
Her maidenhead no longer existed. It looked like we
would be free to continue without the inconvenience of
even momentary pain. She still had her eyes closed,
though, and the slight frown was still on her face. "You
okay, sweetheart?" I asked. "Is it hurting any?"

She opened her eyes and smiled. "No... it doesn't hurt.
It's just a strange, new feeling--like my whole belly is
filling up." She leaned forward, putting her hands by my
side, and f***ed more of her pussy down over my cock.

"My belly is filling up with my Daddy's cock," she
murmured, almost to herself. Then, with a grunt and a
sudden downward thrust of her hips, she impaled herself
on the remaining portion of my cock. At last, I was all
the way in her, my cock buried completely in Candy's
teenage pussy. Having accomplished her goal, she leaned
down, letting her breasts brush across my chest, and
whispered, "Ah, all of it. All of Daddy's cock... all
the way inside me."

Thank goodness she stayed still. If she had moved even
an inch, I would have filled her pussy right then and
there with my come. Finally achieving my desire to make
love with Candy was so arousing that it would have taken
little more to send me beyond my already stretched-to-
the-limit control.

For long moments, we remained motionless like that--
pubic hair intermeshed and pubic bones pressed together.
Even without motion, it was pure, unabated pleasure. The
warmth and moisture of her vagina pressing in on all
portions of my cock felt so good I would have gladly
remained like that for hours, just savoring the
pleasure, enjoying the contact of our sexual flesh.

Eventually, though, Candy lifted herself until her torso
was erect above me. Using her knees and thighs, she
raised herself about an inch, withdrawing the sheath of
her vagina from off my cock by that amount. Then,
reversing the motion, she once again came down, taking
all my cock back inside her warm confines. As she hit
bottom, she squirmed herself against the hardness of my
pubis, grinding her clitoris on it. "Ohhh, yes," she
muttered.

She repeated the action one more time, bringing the hard
nubbin of her clitoris into even harder contact with the
base of my cock. Then, holding still, she looked down at
me and said, "I did it, Daddy. Just like in my dreams, I
got all my Daddy's cock up into my belly." She lifted
herself even higher than before, and then thrust down
hard on me. "Daddy, we're fucking. We're finally,
finally fucking!"

Using just a little rocking motion, Candy moved back and
forth, moving her pussy up and down my cock in little
short strokes. Right above me, her breasts jiggled from
the motion. If nothing else had indicated the extent of
her arousal, her breasts would have. The nipples were
fully erect and jutting straight out.

Even the areolas around them were swollen and puffed
out, their crinkles gone. Unable to resist them, I put
my hands up and made love to those firm, magnificent
globes. She put her hands on top of mine and pressed
them into her flesh, pressing them deeply into the
pillows of her femininity.

Gradually, Candy increased her tempo, bouncing up and
down at a faster pace. As she did, the up-and-down
strokes became longer, and my pleasure climbed to meet
hers. I felt shudders and little contractions of
pleasure grasp her pussy, causing it to squeeze down on
my cock. I knew from that that she was having a series
of mini-orgasms that would intensify until they combined
into one big one. She murmured her pleasure each time a
contraction hit and moaned in joy from the feeling.

Candy took my hands away from her breasts and then
leaned down to where our faces were only inches apart.
"I'm fucking you, Daddy. How do you like it? Did Barbie
do this to you?"

"No, sweetheart, Barbie and I didn't do it like this.
This is just for you and me."

"Good," she said, putting her mouth on mine and driving
her tongue into my mouth.

Candy stretched herself so that she now lay on top of me
in the classic missionary position. She moved her pussy
up and down on my shaft, using long strokes. Combined
with them, she gyrated her hips in circles, twisting her
pussy around my cock with each of her strokes. The
motions were working their spell on me, but they were
affected her even more. Her mini-orgasms were almost
continuous now and her juices were flowing out and
covering my balls and running down the crack of my ass.
We were making a marvelous wet spot.

I reached down and caressed the smooth skin of her
buttocks. I could feel their muscles clench up each time
she thrust down and then feel them rise on each of her
up strokes. Her stomach muscles pressed against mine and
the shudders and contractions that moved through them
transferred to mine.

I spread my legs apart and lifted them, wrapping them
around her waist. Using them for leverage, I started
reciprocating her thrusts, driving upward to meet each
of her downward thrusts. We were soon panting into each
other's mouths, climbing the ascent toward orgasm at a
breakneck speed.

Candy started softly muttering, "Oh god... Oh god... Oh
god!" gradually increasing the pace of her hip motions.
Suddenly, she pulled her face away of mine and threw her
head back with eyes closed.

"Oh god, Daddy!"

The little shudders and contractions that she had had
earlier now became hard convulsions, shaking her and
causing her whole pelvis to tremble. Using my legs, I
pulled her groin hard against mine and ground my pubic
bone into her clitoris. She collapsed against me, her
breasts crushed against my chest, and shook and panted
as her orgasm took control of her, shaking her with its
ecstasy.

Gradually, her shudders lessened and she relaxed against
me, totally spent from the intensity of the orgasm. She
lifted her up and softly said, "I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, sweetheart," I answered.

"You didn't come, did you?" she asked.

"Not yet. But I'm not far from it."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Daddy. I told you I wanted you to have
the same kind of pleasure I had, and all I did was have
it all over again and leave you high and dry."

I chuckled and said, "Who said I was through?"

She grinned and said, "Not me."

I lifted Candy from off me and turned her on her back.
Getting on my knees, I moved up between her legs. I took
hold of each of her legs and spread them wide apart,
lifting them up with knees bent so they formed a saddle
for me. Then I moved a pillow to her hips and lifted her
so I could put it under them.

Now she was ready for me. My cock throbbed in
anticipation of entry into the wide-open pussy that lay
before it, just inches away. Now I was ready to show her
some REAL fucking, ready to show her how a cock and
pussy were really supposed to fit together. Candy
watched me throughout all this, silent, eyes wide.

Grasping my cock by the base, I ran its head up and down
her furrow, concentrating on her clitoris. Then I guided
it down to her tunnel, still open from her fucking me,
and nudged it into her. Thrusting my hips forward
slowly, I pushed my cock into Candy's body.

Soon, it was down to where its base was pushed firmly
into the wet, pink flesh of her furrow. I pulled it out
and then thrust it back in, hard and fast. Since she had
already come, I didn't have to have any concern about
her being satisfied--it was my time now, time for me to
fully enjoy the pleasure of her body, to live out the
fantasy of fucking the young, hot body of my little
girl.

I lifted both of Candy's legs up, spreading the vee of
her vulva wide, exposing all the wet flesh of her
furrow. I could see where my cock entered into her, and
I shoved hard, watching it as it drove in until my belly
thrust into her wetness. I pulled out until just the
head was left inside her and thrust in again, pushing as
hard as I could.

Stretching my legs out below me, I put my hands
alongside her shoulders and started pistoning in and out
as hard and fast as I could go. Candy spread her legs
out all the way and put them over mine, her ankles
locked across my calves. As I came down on my thrusts,
she raised her hips up with a thrust of her own. Her
eyes were even wider now, and she grunted, "Oh, God,
Daddy!"

"Is this hurting you, baby?" I asked.

"Hurting? Oh, God, no! It's just so good, it's almost
unbelievable." As she hunched her hips up to meet me,
she murmured, "Ummmnnnn." She reached up and grasped my
shoulders with her hands and said, "Oh, I love it this
way. I love it hard and fast." She moved her legs from
my calves and wrapped them around my hips, and hunching
her hips up toward me, muttered, "Ooooh, I'm going to
come AGAIN! Oh, God, Daddy, DO IT! Do it hard... HARD!"

Putting my hands under her hips, I continued to drive my
cock in and out of her clutching, clenching hot tunnel.
"Yeah, baby, hard, hard," I murmured. I could feel my
orgasm building to a crescendo. I had waited so long to
finally make love to Candy that it had built up to one
of the highest peaks of my life.

The way her hot flesh clutched against mine, the
slippery friction of oily flesh rubbing against oily
flesh, was taking me beyond any point of control. I was
panting like a runner doing a marathon and the pressure
of my semen was a volcano ready to erupt. I felt her
pussy tighten down on my cock and the muscles of her
belly tighten.

Her buttocks clenched in my hands, drawing up into
little knots. In a half moan, half cry, she screamed,
"Ohhhhhh, Daddy! Ohhhhh, oh, oh, oooooooohhhhhh!" She
opened her eyes and moaned, "Oh, God, come now. Come
with me. Come with your little girl."

Hearing her words and feeling her body writhe in my
grasp was too much for me. I had already been on the
edge of orgasm, and her actions pushed me over the
crest. I drove my cock in, as deep as I could get it,
and held it there. My buttocks now clenched just as hers
were doing and my cock contracted.

Then, almost like a cannon shot, a jet of come spurted
out of my cock into the depths of her flesh. Candy felt
it and shoved her hips up even tighter to me. She put a
hand behind my head and brought mouth to wide open
mouth. With both our mouths open and seeking, we kissed,
our tongues stroking and caressing the other's.

Gush after gush spurted from my cock. It filled her
pussy and spread over my cock and coated it with warm
slipperiness. Candy's hips pushed up hard up against me,
her pussy pressed against the base of my cock, jerking
against me with little stabbing motions. The flow of my
sperm had intensified her orgasm and we were both at the
peak of our rapture, writhing in ecstasy.

I pulled my cock out and then drove it back in again,
and Candy murmured her approval. As I pushed in, I felt
my sperm gush out and cover both of us. It dripped down
on my balls and I knew that a whole stream had to be
flowing down between her legs and drenching the bed. It
had to be the wettest fuck I had ever had, and I loved
the wetness.

Our peaks passed slowly, gradually ebbing away into just
little tremors and sighs. The wild abandon of our kiss
changed into a gentle tenderness. Oh, God," I thought,
"I've just fucked my own daughter, my little girl, the
person I love most in this world." She moved slightly,
restirring the pleasure. "And it was the best fuck I've
ever had."

I pulled my lips away from hers slightly and she said,
"Ummnnn, God, Daddy. That was incredible." She hunched
her hips up to mine, pressing her sperm coated pussy
against me and with a big smile said, "You were right.
Now I know what REAL fucking is." She hunched her hips
up and said, "It even still feels good, doesn't it?" Not
waiting for an answer, she pulled my mouth back down to
hers for a slow, languid kiss.

She was right--it did still feel good. Even though my
cock had lost a little of its rigidity, it was still
firm, filling the entire cavity of her pussy. The fact
that it was Candy under me, her pussy holding my cock in
its warm grasp, played games with my libido, keeping me
hard despite my having one of the most intense orgasms
of my life. I pulled my cock out and shoved it back,
testing myself. Yes, it WAS still good. I felt like I
could go on forever. Go on forever with Candy.

She felt my stroke and shoved against it, murmuring into
my mouth. Her hand stroked the back of my neck, a caress
reflecting her feelings toward me. Now we were more than
father and daughter, our love had a new dimension, a new
depth and breadth. She broke our kiss, licking my lips
in the process, and whispered, "Are you going to fuck me
again, right now?"

"Do you want me to?"

"YES! Oh, God, yes. Can you?"

I pulled my cock out and shoved it back in, saying,
"What does than tell you?"

Candy grinned and said, "That tells me that my Daddy is
about to fuck his little girl again." She pulled her
pussy down, letting my cock slip out a little, and then
shoved back up, taking it back inside. "Yes, Daddy, do
it again. Let's do it over and over again, until we
can't do it anymore."

I pulled out and got up on my knees, saying, "Let's use
another position. This time let's play like we're boy
dog and girl dog."

Candy grinned, immediately catching on, and got up on
her hands and knees, her beautiful ass turned toward me.
She turned her head back toward me and smiling, said,
"Is this right, Daddy?"

Was it right? With that sweet little ass stuck up in the
air for me, it was more than right--it was perfect. Her
whole bottom was wet from where my come had run down
between her legs, and the furrow of her pussy was
overflowing from come still oozing out her pussy. Seeing
her like that brought all the rigidity back to my cock,
and my lust that had declined slightly after my orgasm
returned in full f***e.

My cock quivered in anticipation of getting back inside
of the hot sexual flesh presented in open invitation
before me. I groaned and thrust my shaft up between her
legs, pushing it into the wetness of her furrow, seeking
Candy's hot, come-dripping hole.

Running my cock up and down the channel, I found the
opening to her sheath and pushed it in, thrusting my
hips forward slowly. My belly at last made contact with
her buttocks, making a wet sound. I put my hands on her
hips and pulled her in even closer to me, swinging my
balls up to where they made contact with her clitoris. I
pulled out and then thrust in hard, forcing her hips
forward.

She folded her arms and laid her head on them so as to
steady her ass for my attack. Turning her head back to
me, she said, "I like it this way. You go in so deep...
deeper than ever before. I can feel your cock going way
up inside me." She squirmed her slick buttocks against
me and murmured, "Ummnnnn, it feels so good this way."

Even though Candy's pussy was still tight, my cock had
opened it up considerably. That, coupled with way my
previous deposit of sperm increased her lubrication,
allowed me to really ram her. From that position, I
didn't have to worry about crushing her, and I allowed
my lust full play. Gripping her hips, I held her in
place and drove in and out of her like a piledriver.

Each of my thrusts moved her forward, driving her head
into the pillow. She was my lust toy, and I used her
body to give me the utmost pleasure possible. With each
of my thrusts I muttered, "Yes, baby, deep...oh, sweet
pussy... ummm, sweet little girl pussy... oh, god, baby,
so good, so good, so good."

I wasn't the only one getting pleasure from my pistoning
thrusts. Each time I thrust against Candy, she grunted
and pushed back hard against me. The cheeks of her ass
spread apart and her buttocks flattened against my belly
each time I drove into her. As I pulled out, the
entrance to her pussy stretched out, clasping my cock as
if reluctant to lose contact. We became one creature,
fused together in a sphere of pure pleasure. We moaned
and muttered our pleasure, inarticulate sounds of lust
being completely and fully satisfied.

Leaning across Candy's back, I put my hands under her
and caressed her hanging breasts, kneading the firm
projections and rubbing across the firm nipples. She
moved her shoulders up slightly, giving me more room to
play with her sensitive nipples. After giving them
sufficient attention, I moved my hands lower, down to
her drenched sexual area. Using the fingers of both
hands, I thoroughly explored the top portion of her wet
channel.

I felt it widen with each of my thrusts and then come
back together as I withdrew. Two of my fingers found her
clitoris and rubbed it while the others caressed the
inner portions of her labial lips. Feeling her wetness,
feeling it as it soaked my hands, served only to
intensify the eroticism of the contact. She squirmed her
ass and tried to move her legs together as my fingers
strummed across her love button.

My uninhibited onslaught of her pussy became too much
for me and I felt my orgasm surging to its breaking
point. The contact of my fingers on her clitoris coupled
with the way I see-sawed my cock in and out her was
bringing Candy to the same point.

Her whole ass quivered and shivers run through her firm
little belly. Her moans were continuous as she responded
to the multiple stimulation. She bucked up hard against
me and shouted, "Oh, God, I'm coming again!" Shudders
ran through her body and she collapsed flat, my hands
pinned under her, still playing drum beats on her
clitoris. I went down with her, continuing to piston my
cock in and out with hard, fast strokes.

Candy worked her hips up and down, first pushing her
clitoris against my fingers and then pushing her pussy
against my cock. Each of us was lost in rapture, orgasm
sweeping over us in ever higher waves. Hers came on
first and she shook under me, shaking her ass in
circles, and moaning, "Oh, God...Oh, God." The whole
internal portion of her pussy convulsed and jerked,
grasping my cock and contracting around it.

Even with that restriction, I still managed to drive in
and out, as deep as I could go. The combination of her
belly convulsing against my hands, the shudder of her
furrow against my fingers, and the clutch of her
trembling pussy flesh against my cock proved to be the
final ignition, though, and I joined her in orgasm,
jetting shot after shot of sperm into her already filled
pussy.

My eyes clouded over, my vision becoming blurred, and I
collapsed on top of Candy, barely able to support myself
with my arms to keep from crushing her under my weight.
It had been the most intense, most satisfying orgasm of
my life, and I was totally spent. Each spurt of sperm
weakened me, relaxing me. When I finally stopped coming,
I was limp, completely used up.

We lay there for long moments, gasping, trying to catch
our breaths. My cock, now completely satisfied, slowly
shrunk and then pulled out of Candy's pussy, dribbling
even more come over her. I had come so much that it was
leaking out of her pussy, each of her tremors making
more pour out. The stream flowed down over my cock and
balls and her pussy, and a pool of semen formed under
us.

Gradually, I came to my senses, my vision returning, and
lifted myself and lay down beside her. Her face was
turned toward mine, and she smiled softly. Without
actually speaking, her lips formed the words, "Thank
you, Daddy. I love you." Uncaring about our sl**ping in
the result of our orgasm, I reached down and pulled the
covers over us. Candy went to sl**p immediately and I
soon followed.

* * * *

The next morning I woke up to the delicious smell of
fresh coffee and bacon frying. I picked up my wrinkled
robe from the floor and put it on. Following the smell
of breakfast, I went into the kitchen. Candy was
standing there in her robe, cooking breakfast for us.
The back of her hair was still damp, so I knew she had
taken a shower. Turning toward me, she said, "Well, good
morning, sunshine. I'm fixing us some breakfast." She
grinned and continued, "I figured we need some
nourishment after last night. Why don't you get your
shower while I finish. Breakfast ought to just about be
ready by the time you're through."

Following her suggestion, I went into the bathroom and
quickly shaved and showered. While showering, I recalled
the events of the previous evening. It had been a
evening of the most exciting love-making of my life and
my cock sprung up in full erection as I remembered what
Candy and I had done. Candy might be my daughter, but
she was also a passionate woman with a large capacity
for love. After forcing myself to think of other things,
I got my erection down to a semi-hard and put on my robe
and went back into the kitchen.

Candy had breakfast on the table and we sat down and
ate. Candy didn't say anything, but the looks she gave
me were warm and filled with excitement. She conveyed
with her eyes that last night hadn't been enough, that
she wanted more. She had said we had the whole weekend,
and it appeared that she meant it. My cock slowly came
fully erect as I considered the prospect.

Candy carried her dishes and put them in the sink and I
did the same. Standing there at the sink, her robe tied
tightly about her, the full perfection of her form
showed through the thin fabric. I embraced her from the
back, running my hands around to her front and cupping
her breasts. "Baby," I whispered into her ear, "last
night was the best thing that's happened to me in my
entire life."

She turned around to me and said, "Me, too, Daddy. It
was even better for me." She put her mouth to mine and
kissed me lightly, just brushing her tongue across my
lower lip. She moved her mouth from mine and said,
"Thank you for last night."

Stepping away from me to the center of the kitchen,
Candy grinned at me and said, "Guess what I've got on
under my robe."

"I couldn't even begin to guess," I answered.

Candy laughed and said, "Nothing. There's nothing under
here except your little Candy. Interested?"

Interested? God, I lusted after her with a lust that
seeming to have no limit. Nine-thirty in the morning,
after an evening of love-making that included some of
the most intense orgasms of my life, and my cock was
standing rigidly away from my body, pushing my robe out
in a bulge. It was Candy doing that to me. I just
couldn't seem to get enough of her. I looked down at the
bulge in the front of my robe and said, "What do you
think?"

"How about a date, then? Why don't we meet in my bedroom
in... let's see...three seconds?" She laughed and ran
down the hall, looking back over her shoulder at me with
a look that was as lustful as the one I'm sure I was
giving her.

As soon as we got into her room, we were all over each
other, each one trying to get the robe off the other. In
seconds, our robes were on the floor and we were
standing naked, trembling with desire. Candy moved up
against me and put her arms around me, holding me close.
"God, Daddy, I think I'm turning into a nymphomaniac.
All I can think about is making love with you. All I
want is for us to make love, to fuck for twenty- four
hours a day. I just can't seem to get enough of you."

"God, baby, you too? I thought it was just me. You
affect me exactly the same way. No one has ever done
that to me before. Just you."

Candy pushed her groin against my hard cock and
whispered, "Then why are we wasting time?"

In answer, I stepped toward the bed, pushing Candy in
lock-step with me. When the back of her knees hit the
bed, she fell down on it, laughing. Even though she was
laughing at the awkward dance we had just performed, her
eyes looking up at me showed smoky desire, hunger for
more of what we had done last night. What I saw in her
eyes inflamed my desires and whetted my hunger even
more.

With her legs spread as they were, the furrow of her
pussy was open, with pink, moist flesh showing. It
looked delicious and I had to taste it. I knelt at her
feet and spread her legs even farther apart, spreading
her labia up so that her wet furrow gaped even wider.
Extending my tongue, I licked a circle around her navel
and then traced a line down to the dark forest of her
pubic fur.

I curled my tongue into a tube and, using it like a
finger, moved it downward, parting a path through the
pubic tresses. When it came to the top of her furrow, I
probed down into it, brushing my tongue lightly across
the firm button of Candy's little man in the boat. Candy
gasped and thrust her hips up to me, pushing her hot
vulva against my mouth. "Ohhh, Daddy!" she murmured.
"Oh, God, I was hoping you would do this. Barbie told me
about your doing it to her, and I nearly came in my
panties from hearing her tell how good it was."

Candy's words excited me even more and I put my whole
mouth into her furrow and licked and slurped up and
down, trying to reach every part of it. I put my hands
under her buttocks and lifted her up so that I could get
to her better. As I moved down to the lower portion of
the gash, I spread her cheeks apart and probed my tongue
even lower. I could see the little crinkled rosebud
nestled in the cleft between her cheeks and I drove my
tongue down to it and licked and caressed it.

She squirmed her hips in response and said, "Oh, Daddy,
that's nasty!" I spread her cheeks apart even wider and
rimmed her harder, probing the tip of my tongue down
into the midst of the little wrinkles. She moved her
hips from side to side and said, "Oh, God, nasty... so
dirty... ummnnnn... oohh... yes... good. Oooooohhhh, I
love it!"

I replaced my tongue with a finger tip, using it to rub
and gently caress Candy's little nether hole. Running my
tongue from there upwards, I came to the opening into
her tight love tunnel. She had become completely aroused
now, and cream was flowing out and covering all her
tender vaginal furrow. I put my mouth right on top of
her opening and spread my lips wide, stretching her
vagina wider.

I sucked on it, drawing out more of her cream, and then
plunged my tongue in as far as I could extend it. I
twisted it around and around, moving it on the vaginal
walls and caressing her interior. Rolling it up into a
hard little tube, I plunged my tongue in and out, giving
her a miniature version of intercourse. That action
coupled with the way my finger played with her little
asshole soon had her breathing fast and moving her hips
up and down.

I withdrew my tongue and replaced it with the thumb of
the hand that was caressing her asshole. Keeping that
hand in motion, moving both my finger tip and thumb
around and in her two lower orifices, I moved my mouth
up and placed it over her clitoris. As my tongue came
out and laved her swollen clitoris, she gasped and
jerked her hips up to my mouth.

I sucked the little nubbin between my lips, and holding
it like that, strummed my tongue over and across the
exposed surface of her hard pleasure knot. She put both
her hands on my head and pressed my face in closer to
her, moaning and muttering, "Ohhhh, yessss... do it...
suck me... yesss... oohhh... I love it... oh, I love
it!"

Candy was soon rocking back and forth on her elbows,
moving her hips against mine in little short thrusts. I
followed each of her motions, never once losing my
contact with her clitoris. I felt trembles and shudders
in her thighs, and her clitoris started little jerking
movements between my lips. Suddenly, her vagina clamped
down on my thumb and squeezed hard. Her buttocks
clenched, the muscles in them becoming hard knots, and
she screamed, "Coming! Oh, God, I'm commiinng,
commmiinnggg!"

I kept licking her clitoris, carrying her all the way
through her orgasm. After a while, she jerked her hips
away from my mouth and whispered, "Please, no more."

I took my mouth away from her and sat up straight,
wanting to see her in the full aftermath of orgasm. She
had her eyes closed, and lay there trembling, a flush
across her face and a red blush covering her breasts and
the area between them. Cream was flowing from her pussy
and moving in a little stream down her furrow to the
cleft between her cheeks. She had come hard and was
still breathing fast, slowly recovering from the intense
pleasure of her clitoral orgasm.

I moved up and sat on the bed beside her and stroked her
hair, softly and tenderly, as she relaxed and came down
from the high she had just experienced. After a little
while, she stopped her labored breathing and opened her
eyes, looking up at me. She reached out a hand and put
in on my thigh, saying, "God, Daddy, that was the first
time anyone has ever done that to me. I see what Barbie
was talking about -- it's good -- really, really good."

She smiled and said, "Oooohh, WAS it good! I don't know
which I like best, that way, or the natural way. I'm
glad we can do both. That way I'm not f***ed to make a
choice."

Candy sat up on the bed beside me, her hand still on my
thigh, and said, "Now, dear Daddy, it's your turn.
Daddy's little girl is going to do you like you did
her." Reaching out her hand, she wrapped it around my
cock and slowly jacked it up and down, spreading my pre-
come over its entire length.

Then, without letting loose of my cock, she knelt down
in front of me and engulfed half my cock into her mouth.
Clamping her lips tight around my shaft, she applied
suction and used her tongue on the sensitive head and
glans. Reacting to her sudden onslaught of pleasure, I
sucked in my breath and jerked my hips up to her mouth.

From the way she went after my cock, it was obvious that
Candy had natural oral tendencies. She sucked and
slurped on it, moving it in and out her mouth just as
though she were using it as a substitute pussy. I had
gotten so aroused from eating her, from seeing the
rapture of her orgasm, that I was soon trembling and
moaning from the intense pleasure she was giving me.
"Oh, God, baby, that's good. Ummnnnn, I'm getting close,
close."

If anything, she intensified her efforts, taking even
more of my cock into her mouth and slurping and licking
it with even more f***e. "Oh, Baby, you'd better stop.
If you don't stop, I'm going to come, come right in your
mouth." She looked up at me, her eyes twinkling, and
formed her lips into a smile around my shaft.

Candy continued to look up at me, a smile still on her
lips, and sucked even harder. She put a hand under my
balls and lightly caressed my scrotum. With rapid
motions, she bobbed her head back and forth, moving my
cock in and out of her mouth. The action of her tongue,
the warm wetness of her mouth, and the movement of her
lips up and down my shaft proved too much, and I thrust
my cock toward her hard, driving as much of it into her
mouth as she could take.

"Oh, God, baby," I groaned, shooting a huge spurt of
sperm right on top of her tongue. It was followed by
another then another, and Candy gulped, trying to
swallow the thick sperm gushing out of my cock. Even
though she managed to get most of it, some flowed out
over her lower lip and ran in little streams out each
corner of her mouth. Her chin was soon covered with my
flow and white, thick drops dripped down on the floor. I
fell back on the bed, trembling in the throes of my
orgasm, as Candy continued to suck on my cock and
swallow the mouthful of come I had given her.

After a few moments, I recovered from my orgasm to
realize that Candy was still at work on my cock, licking
it and sucking lightly on it. Responding to that
treatment, it stayed completely rigid, fully erect. I
sat up and put my hands alongside her head and gently
pulled her mouth from off my cock. I lifted her up and
pulled her alongside on the bed. If my cock hadn't
already been hard, it would have gotten that way from
just looking at her.

Her whole mouth was covered with the white, thick
coating of my come, and drops of it still clung to her
chin, hanging down, but not yet falling. She licked her
lips and then, using her fingers, wiped the flow from
her chin and into her mouth. She smiled and said, "This
isn't bad at all. Almost tasteless--kind of like egg
whites." Then, grinning, she said, "In fact, seeing that
it's your come, I have to admit that I kind of like it."

Candy put her hand down to my cock and fondled it,
gently squeezing and rubbing it. Her hand was still wet
from my come and the combined lubrication of my come and
her saliva made the contact very pleasurable. She
grinned at me and said, "In case you're wondering why
I'm paying so much attention to your cock, it's because
I'm trying to keep you good and hard. I've got plans for
your hard cock, plans I think you'll like."

I had a hard time imagining anything I could like better
than what she had just done, and my cock swelled in her
hand at the thought of something even better. "What kind
of plans do you have in mind?" I asked.

Without answering, Candy let go my cock and moved up to
the center of the bed. Getting on all fours, she turned
her ass to me and reached down and pulled her cheeks
apart. I could see all of her sweet ass, from the wet
opening of her pussy all the way up to where the cleft
blended into her back. She turned her head toward me and
then took a finger and put it on her little anus. "Did
you do Barbie here? Did you fuck her right here?"

My cock became as rigid as it was possible to be in
response to her question. If I were interpreting her
question correctly, she was going to ask me to fuck her
in the ass. I had never fucked anyone in the ass, not
even Candy's mother, and it was something I had long
wanted to do. Now, Candy was going to ask me to do it.
Hot and flushed with excitement and lust, I answered,
"No, we didn't do that."

Candy grinned and said, "Good. Then do it to me. Stick
your cock in here and do me here. That way there won't
anything virgin left about me." She put a hand to her
mouth and said, "This is no longer virgin," and moving
the hand down to her pussy, she added, "And this is no
longer virgin for sure." She pushed a finger tip into
her asshole and said, "This is the only virginity I have
left, and I want you to take it, too."

As much as I wanted to fuck Candy in the ass, I wanted
to make sure she knew what she was doing. "It might hurt
you some, Baby," I cautioned her.

"Not if you use K-Y Jelly. One of my girlfriends in
school tells me that she and her boyfriend do it this
way all the time in order to avoid any chance on her
getting pregnant. She says that K-Y Jelly keeps it from
hurting. Go look in the right hand drawer of my bathroom
medicine cabinet and you'll find some."

I went and got the K-Y Jelly and came back into the
bedroom. As I entered I could see that Candy had her
hand in her pussy rubbing her clitoris. She didn't stop
her rubbing when she saw me, and said, "I guess I got a
little impatient."

I squirted K-Y Jelly on my cock and completely coated it
with the slippery cream. Getting up on the bed, I
squirted a blob right on top of Candy's little anus,
covering it completely. Then I squeezed some out on my
index finger, making sure it was covered. Working very
carefully, I pushed my jelly-covered finger into her
little opening, spreading it open and pushing all the
way in. I rotated my finger, coating all the inside of
her ass, making it slippery.

I repeated the action, adding even more lubrication
inside her tight little anal tunnel. She squirmed and
moaned as I performed the preliminary steps, enjoying
having my finger inside her. She looked back at me and
said, "That should be plenty. Now put your cock inside
me. Fuck me in the ass, Daddy. Make me a woman in every
way." My cock jerked in response to her words. She
didn't know it, but she was about to make me a man in
every way.

I pushed my cock up against her little opening and
pressed into her. At first it didn't budge at all, just
rammed against the tightness of her opening. Then I felt
her relax a little and the head went all the way in,
spreading the tight ring of her opening around my shaft.
I paused, giving her a chance to get used to having me
inside ass, and asked, "You okay, sweetheart? Still want
to go on?"

"Oh, yes. You don't have to stop. It doesn't hurt. It
just feels like I need to go the bathroom real bad. Keep
on, get it all the way in me."

I pushed a little more and then all resistance abruptly
stopped. Once I had the head of my cock past her
sphincter, it went in easily. I continued to push in
until my cock was completely inside her, the wiry hair
at the base of my cock crushed against her buttocks. I
had thought her pussy was hot and tight, but it didn't
begin to compare with her ass. It was incredibly tight
and so warm that my cock felt like it was inside a
furnace.

The walls of her anus were smooth against my cock,
different from her vagina in ways that couldn't even be
described, but just as pleasure-giving. She tested her
reflexes by contracting the walls around my cock,
squeezing down on it, and a wave of pleasure swept over
me. Candy's mouth and pussy were sheer delights, but her
ass was at least their equal, if not better. "Ooohh,
Baby," I said, "you have to have the sweetest ass in the
world."

Candy laid her head down and started rocked her ass to
and fro, pulling my cock out and then pushing it back
in. The K-Y Jelly was working perfectly and my cock was
able to move in and out freely. Matching her motions, I
started my own thrusts and withdrawals.

Soon we were moving fast, grinding ourselves against
each other, grunting each time our flesh slapped
together. Leaning down and reaching under her, I put my
hands down to her breasts and fondled them. When I did,
she moved her arms under mine and put her hands in her
pussy, gently rubbing her clitoris in perfect timing
with the motions of my cock as it reamed her sweet,
tight ass.

The interior control she had was amazing. Each time I
pressed my phallus completely within her, she squeezed
down on it, pressing the hot, slick tube of her ass
around it. The ring of her sphincter tightened down on
it at the same time, and the effect was a combination of
stroking and velvet-like massage of my whole shaft.

The total effect -- the action of her ass on my cock,
seeing the rocking and squirming of Candy's perfect,
sweet ass, and the knowledge that we were engaged in the
ultimate act of father-daughter i****t -- was becoming
more than my already overloaded senses could bear. The
sensual pressure just built and built, escalating to
where my sperm was almost ready to burst out in a hot
flood.

I speeded up my strokes, driving into her upturned ass
with long, hard strokes. My breath was ragged, almost a
pant, and I gripped her hips and jerked her toward me
with almost brutal f***e. "Oh, God, baby! Almost there!"
I shouted.

Candy's drove her fingers deep within her pussy,
thrusting them in and out, and I could feel them through
the thin membrane that separated them from my thrusting,
rigid shaft. She muttered, "Yes! Fuck me! Come with me,
fill me up with come. Ohh god, yes, yes, YES!"

Candy's orgasm came on her and her ass muscles clamped
down on my cock, sending wave after wave of shudders
over it. It was too much, and with a hard contraction, a
jet of sperm shot out my jerking cock, shooting up deep
into her belly. She squirmed her ass hard against my
cock and muttered, "Ohhh, I can feel you coming. I can
feel each one of your spurts. Ohh, come, come,
commmeeee...."

Relaxing at last, Candy fell prone, my cock still buried
in her little tunnel. She moaned, her hands still under
her moving in her pussy, still pushed her ass up and
down, alternating pressure between her fingers and my
cock. Her motions slowed gradually, and then she lay
still. Her anus was still completely relaxed, open
around my cock, and as my cock lost its erection, it
gradually came out of her opening and fell between her
ass cheeks.

I rolled off her then, laying on my side, and looked at
her, filled with feelings of love and tenderness. Her
eyes were closed and her face relaxed. A little stream
of saliva ran out of one corner of her mouth, and she
reached her tongue out and captured it. Lifting herself,
she pulled her arms from underneath her and turned
toward me, opening her eyes.

Reaching out her arm, she put her hand, still wet from
being in her pussy, on my shoulder and pulled her face
and against mine and kissed me. It was a soft, slow,
tender kiss, filled with the languor and relaxation of
complete satiation, the afterglow of orgasm that
pleasures and satisfies the entire body.

She broke the kiss and smiled, saying, "Now there's
nothing about me that's non-virgin. I believe I came
harder that way than the others." Her face became more
serious and she said, "Did you ever do that with Momma?"

"No, sweetheart, that was my first time with anyone."

She clutched me to her and said, "That means in a way I
got your virginity." She smiled and moving her lips to
mine, she whispered, "Oh, Daddy, I like that." Our lips
blended together and we kissed for a long time, each
savoring the new relationship we had.

* * * *

By the time Sunday afternoon came, Candy and I explored
every position, every aspect of sexuality I could think
of. By my count, probably not too reliable, I had eleven
orgasms that weekend. I didn't attempt to estimate how
many Candy had, probably four times that number. Just
before she went out to her car to leave for Austin, she
said, "Kiss me good-bye, Daddy. Do it inside here where
people can't see."

We kissed, a deep kiss that wasn't meant for father and
daughter. She broke away and said, "Daddy, I just can't
seem to get enough of you. If I come home next weekend,
can we spend it like we did this one?"

I looked at her and said, "No." She got a surprised,
disappointed look on her face, and I laughed and said,
"It won't be like this weekend, it'll be even better.
Sweetheart, I can hardly wait."

She dimpled up and said, "It's a date then--a Daddy and
Candy date."

When she drove off, I was left with a half-hard. I knew
that our relationship couldn't last, that just like
Barbie, now that she was tuned into her sexuality she
would quickly find a young man to meet all her needs.
Until then, though, I plan to just enjoy my good
fortune.

By the time next weekend comes, my now half-hard cock
will be fully ready, just aching and throbbing to get
back inside my sweet daughter's mouth, pussy, and ass.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by taboolover1966 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 7750  |  
99%
  |  7

MY DAUGHTER'S ROOMATE

My wife died two years ago, and since then I've pretty
much lived a loner's life. My only c***d, Candy, lived
in an apartment with one of her girlfriends during her
summer break from college, and even though she usually
called me almost every day, we actually saw each other
only about once a week.

The last two years had been rough ones, but I'd about
worked my way through the grief over my wife's death and
was beginning to feel periods of loneliness. Believing
this was a sign that I reestablish a social life, I
entertained thoughts of beginning to date. I'd heard all
sorts of horror stories about what a jungle dating was
for older, newly-single persons, so I had anxiety about
getting into that arena.

I was beginning to get incredibly horny, though, and
even with frequent relieving of sexual urges with
masturbation, I was starting to experience a driving
urge for real female companionship. I was needing a
flesh-and-bl**d woman, not the imaginary ones I conjured
up in my erotic fantasies. I hoped to find a mature
woman near my age who, like me, wanted only a physical
relationship without too many emotional entanglements --
just good, hot sex with no strings attached.

Before trying to date someone I hardly knew, I decided I
would invite my daughter and her roommate out to dinner.
I figured if I started with a comfortable, non-sexual
encounter like taking the two girls out, asking an older
woman would be easier. Besides, my daughter was going
back to school the next week and it would be somewhat of
a back-to-school going- away celebration.

I picked the girls up at 7:00 o'clock the next Friday
evening. Although I had talked with her a few times on
the telephone, it was the first time I had actually met
Candy's roommate. Her name was Barbie, and the name fit
her perfectly. She was blonde and willowy, just like a
Barbie doll. And just like the doll, she had long legs
that just seemed to go on forever.

They were both dressed stylishly in tight mini-skirts
and form-fitting tops that left few secrets about the
contours of their bodies. Candy was a beautiful girl,
but Barbie was just about her equal. I couldn't help but
wonder why Barbie would be willing to spend an evening
with an older man like me when she must have certainly
had many offers from young studs her own age.

I took the girls to one of the better supper clubs in
town and, after we got a table, ordered drinks. With a
band playing some good soft music in the background,
Candy and I chatted about her having to go back to
school on the following Sunday. To get in some last
moments with her before she left town, I agreed to come
over and help her pack her car. Throughout this time,
Barbie was very pleasant, smiling a lot, but didn't
enter much into the conversation.

After a few minutes of listening to the band and
chatting, I asked Candy to dance. When we got onto the
dance floor, Candy told me that Barbie was a very sweet
girl, but was somewhat on the shy side. I told her I was
amazed that someone as pretty as she could be shy.

Candy laughed and said that even if Barbie was pretty,
she was still very shy, especially with men. She told me
that she herself was dating a little that summer, but
that Barbie would usually sit home and watch television.
Sure, she got asked out on many occasions, but her
shyness kept her from accepting. She urged me to ask
Barbie to dance, that with her there she would probably
accept.

When we got back to the table, I asked Barbie to dance
the next dance with me. She got a surprised look on her
face, and glanced quickly at Candy. Candy smiled and
made a motion toward the dance floor with her head. With
a shy smile, Barbie stood up and said, "Yes, I would
love to dance."

The band was playing a nice golden-oldie, a slow piece
that called for some old-fashioned slow dancing. Barbie
came into my arms and her body almost melted against
mine. She was almost as tall as I, and we seemed to fit
together like two pieces of a jig-saw puzzle. After a
few seconds, she murmured, "Oh, Mr. Larson, you're a
good dancer. Most of the boys I know are pure clods on
their feet."

She put her head on my shoulder and snuggled her body
even more closely against mine. "I just love slow
dancing," she whispered into my ear.

She may have been enjoying our dancing together, but not
nearly so much as I. The firm mounds of her breasts were
pushing into my chest and her soft, rounded belly pushed
up hard against my lower abdomen. It had been a long
time since I had held a girl in my arms and I was
savoring every second of it. Unfortunately, with its
having been so long since I had been in such close
contact with a female body, I couldn't keep from
reacting to the sensual stimulus.

Against my wishes, even with gritting my teeth to try to
avoid it, my penis began to harden and lengthen out down
my trousers leg. "Oh, God," I thought, "I'm going to
embarrass myself, and with Barbie being as shy as she
is, she's going to be mortified."

Instead of pulling away in embarrassment, though, Barbie
pushed her groin hard against mine, squirming her hips
against me. She whispered into my ear, "Am I the cause
of that?"

"Yes, and I'm so sorry. I'm terribly embarrassed about
something like this happening."

"Oh, please don't be embarrassed. It's really my fault
for dancing so close. Besides, I'm very flattered by it.
I wasn't sure I could cause that kind of reaction in a
man. You're giving my ego a tremendous boost." With
that, she pulled me so tight against her that I could
feel the hard little nubbins of her nipples against my
chest.

We finished the dance almost glued together, silent,
both of us enjoying the pleasant sensations of sexual
flesh pressed against sexual flesh.

When the song ended, Barbie excused herself and went to
the restroom and I went back to the table. My hard-on
was evident, bulging out the front of my trousers. Candy
arched an eyebrow and with a wry smile whispered, "Well,
I see you really did enjoy dancing with her." I blushed
a little in embarrassment about my condition, but no
more was said about my obvious arousal. Barbie returned
soon and the subject seemed to be dropped.

After we ate, we had a couple of after-dinner drinks and
talked and laughed. Barbie no longer seemed so shy and
grew more talkative and animated as the evening wore on.
When I mentioned leaving, Barbie asked me to dance one
more dance with her before we left. When we moved onto
the dance floor, Barbie again molded her body against
me, pressing her groin against mine, seeming to try to
push her pussy into my once-again hard and throbbing
cock. "You're coming over Sunday to help Candy get away
to college aren't you?"

"Sure, just like I said I would," I answered.

"Well, after Candy leaves, will you come back into the
apartment? There's something I need to talk to you
about."

"Well, okay, I'll be glad to," I answered. "But why
can't we talk about it now?"

"Because now's not a good time. It's something I'll be
able to talk about only when the two of us are alone
together."

The song ended with those words and Barbie thrust her
groin hard against mine, giving my cock one final feel
of the indentation of her pussy. When we went back to
the table, I was once against in an evident state of
arousal, my cock a hard bulge under the fly of my
trousers. I could see Candy's eyes take in the show, but
she only gave me a knowing look and didn't comment.

We didn't say much on the way back to their apartment.
When I let them out, Candy kissed me on the cheek and
thanked me for taking them to dinner. Following suit,
Barbie repeated the ritual. As I got into the car and
closed the door, Candy said, "See you Sunday morning,
Daddy."

"Yes, see you Sunday," Barbie repeated softly.

As I drove home, I recalled the feel of Barbie's body
against mine and immediately got another hard-on. Under
the shower that night I soaped up my cock and stroked it
hard, imagining it was Barbie's hand performing the act.
Jets of sperm shot out into the shower stall as my cock
jerked in orgasm. I slept soundly that night, not even
dreaming about what dark, mysterious subject Barbie
wished to talk about.

* * *

Sunday morning I drove over to Candy and Barbie's
apartment to help Candy get her clothes and gear loaded
into her car. Candy had most of her stuff already packed
in suitcases, boxes, and hanging garment bags.
Altogether, between finishing the last of her packing
and loading everything into the trunk and back seat of
Candy's car, we finished in about two hours.

Barbie prepared us some sandwiches and Cokes, and we sat
down in the living room and ate lunch and rested. Candy
said she needed to take a shower before leaving and
asked me to stay until she left so she could kiss me
good-bye.

While I was waiting, I finally had time to take a good
look at Barbie. It was worth the effort, because I liked
what I saw. She was dressed in a pair of extra-short
shorts and a tight- fitting tank top. Her lack of a bra
was obvious from the way her nipples and the dark
circles of her areolas showed through the thin fabric of
her top.

Her shorts pulled up so tightly into her crotch that the
crease of her vagina was clearly defined. Her long legs
were very shapely, with smoothly fleshed thighs and firm
calves. If she hadn't been so young, almost the same age
as my daughter, I would have found her sexually
attractive.

"Hell," I thought to myself, "who am I fooling. I AM
attracted to her. It was she I thought about when I
jerked off the other night. And it was she who got me so
hot and bothered when we danced together. k** or no k**,
she is a fine-looking woman, and I would make love to
her if the occasion were right."

Barbie saw me looking at her and gave me a soft, gentle
smile. Still smiling at me, she slowly spread her legs
apart and moved her hands up and down her thighs,
caressing them with light strokes. I envied her hands,
wishing that it were mine doing the stroking. Of its own
volition, my cock swelled to where I had a semi-
erection.

The last thing in the world I wanted was for Candy to
come back into the room and find me lusting after her
roommate. I quickly switched my thoughts over to Candy
and her trip back to Austin and my cock gradually
returned to normal. Just in time, too, for at this time
Candy came back into the room, all ready to leave for
her trip.

Barbie and I walked Candy out to her car. She gave
Barbie a hug and then she hugged me. The hug was unlike
any she had given me before. She pushed her body against
mine and her groin pressed against mine. Still slightly
tumescent, my cock started once again to harden. I
quickly pulled back, not wanting Candy to know how I was
reacting to her hug. She kissed me on the lips instead
of the cheek, and her lips were wet and slightly parted.

In automatic reaction, I spread my lips apart to match
hers. Her tongue darted out and brushed lightly across
my lower lip. She broke the kiss, a look of regret on
her face. "I almost wish I weren't leaving," she said
softly. "But I'll be back in about a month. Keep the
home fires burning. Good-bye Daddy. Bye-bye, Barbie. See
you in about a month."

She drove off, leaving Barbie and me standing on the
curb.

I was in somewhat of a state of shock, hardly believing
what had just happened. Unless I had completely
misconstrued Candy's actions, she had just made sexual
overtures to me. Just the thought of that possibility
filled be with a powerful feeling of concupiscence.

All the repressed desires I had ever felt for my
daughter came to the surface and made me realize how
much I would like to make love to her. I groaned
internally and told myself that I was a fool for even
having such thoughts, that what I was thinking was only
the stuff of perverted erotic fantasies, not real life.

At this time I felt Barbie's hand on my arm. "Well,
she's off to school. In a way I envy her, being able to
go off to school, while I go to school here in town. Oh,
well, Rice is just as good a school as Texas, and we'll
both end up with good degrees."

I realized that she had missed the interplay between
Candy and me, and I was relieved. God, what would she
think of me if she thought I was lusting after my own
daughter. Lusting after Barbie was bad enough, but
having sexual thoughts about Candy was even more
perverted.

"Mr. Larson, can you come in now and talk with me?"

"Barbie, for Pete's sake, call me Joe. Calling me Mr.
Larson makes me feel like I'm a tottering old man."

Barbie laughed and said, "Okay, Joe it is. And you're
sure not a tottering old man. At least I hope you're
not, cause that would spoil everything."

"What do you mean, 'everything'?"

Barbie took my hand in hers and pulled me toward her
door. "Come on in and I'll tell you about it."

"Is this what you said you needed to talk to me about?"
I asked.

"Yes, that's what it's about."

We went into Barbie's living room and she closed the
door behind us. I sat down on the sofa and she sat in
the chair across from me, just as she had done earlier.
Barbie softly cleared her throat and said, "Mr.
Lar...err, Joe, do you think I'm attractive?"

"Barbie, you're not just attractive, you're a beautiful
girl," I answered without any hesitation.

"Am I sexually appealing, too?"

I didn't know where this was leading, but the
conversation was getting me excited again and my cock
was starting to get hard like it had been before. "Yes,
Barbie, you are definitely sexually appealing. Any man
in his right mind would like to make love to you." I was
afraid to look down at my front, knowing there would be
the evidence of my statement. If she were as shy and
naive as Candy had made her out to be, maybe she
wouldn't notice.

"Hah!" I thought, "She knew what it was the other night,
she'll know what it is now."

Barbie's eyes widened as she looked at my bulging front,
and she whispered, "Yes, I can see you mean what you
say." Barbie then got to her feet and moved in front of
me, standing just inches away. Looking directly down at
me, she said in a soft, little-girl voice, "Joe, I want
you to teach me how to make love. Will you show me how?
Please?"

Needless to say, I was totally surprised by her request.
I figured a girl as beautiful as Barbie could have any
man she wanted, and here she was asking me, a man more
than twice her age, to teach her about lovemaking. "God,
Barbie, did I hear you right?" I asked. "You mean you
don't know how to make love and you want me to show how
to do it?"

Barbie answered, "Yes, that's just what I'm asking you
to do."

"You mean you're still a virgin?" I asked.

"No, I'm not a virgin. I did it once when I was fifteen,
but it was a bad experience. I know from listening to my
friends that it should be something good and beautiful.
That's why I want to learn how."

"But why me? There are lots of boys who would kill to
make love to a beautiful girl like you."

"I want to learn from someone who's experienced, who
knows how to make a girl enjoy making love. From what
I've heard, you're that kind of man."

"What do you mean, 'what you've heard'?"

"Well, Candy has told me how she's listened when you and
your wife made love. How your wife cried out in pleasure
and joy from what you did to her. That's the kind of
lovemaking I want to learn, and I need to learn it from
someone who knows how."

I was both flattered and irritated by what Barbie said.
Flattered that both Candy and Barbie thought of me a
good lover and irritated about Candy's telling a friend
about something as personal and intimate as the love
between a wife and husband. Lust won out over
indignation, though. I recognized that I was beyond the
point of no return -- my cock was now fully hard and
straining at the front of my trousers.

After two years of celibacy, Barbie's request was one I
couldn't refuse. I was practically trembling at the
thought of getting her naked and teaching her everything
I knew about all the ways our bodies could give each
other pleasure.

"I know I'm not much compared to all the mature,
experienced women who must be running after a handsome
man like you. But if you'll teach me how, I know I can
be as good as any of them. If you'll just teach me how,
I'll do my best to be the best lover you ever had,"
Barbie said, looking down at me.

I couldn't help but smile ruefully, and said, "I don't
know where you got an idea like that, but the truth is
that I haven't had a women since my wife died. It's been
two years since I've made love to a woman. I'm probably
pretty rusty right now."

"Ohhh, Joe. You poor thing. You must be hurting real
bad." Moving closer, Barbie spread her legs apart, and
straddling my thighs with hers, sat on my lap. Her
breasts pressed against my chest and her pussy fit down
right on top of my now completely hard and throbbing
cock. "I know it must have been bad for you, but I like
it that it's happening this way. This way you won't be
comparing me to any recent, experienced lovers. This
way, you get to relearn while I'm learning."

Barbie squirmed her pussy against my hard cock and a
smile of both wonder and pleasure spread across her
face. She looked down adoringly at me and then lowered
her mouth to mine. Her lips were moist and warm against
mine, and I savored the thrill of the first real kiss I
had for a long time. I spread my lips slightly apart,
and extending my tongue between them, I brushed it
lightly across her lips, giving them little tender, wet
stokes of love.

Barbie moaned softly in reaction. Responding to my oral
caresses, she spread her own lips apart. The tip of her
tongue came out between them, and with almost tentative
motions, she brushed her tongue against mine with light,
almost imperceptible strokes.

I wrapped my arms around Barbie and pulled her even
closer against me. I put one hand behind her neck and
then opened my mouth wide and probed my tongue fully
into her mouth. Her mouth opened wide and her lips
worked around my mouth, nibbling and sliding over its
surface. Her tongue became a wild thing, swirling and
intertwining with mine, exchanging oral caresses.

I withdrew my tongue and hers followed it, plunging into
my mouth. She explored all my oral cavity with her
tongue, digging it under mine, under my gums, and into
my cheeks. She was panting now, and her breath came into
my mouth in little gusts. I could feel the sounds in her
chest as she moaned softly, responding to the sheer
eroticism of our deep kiss.

Barbie squirmed her buttocks around on my lap, working
the crotch of her shorts down so that it made even
tighter contact with my rampant penis. My cock was
throbbing in response to our kiss, and I felt the wet
spot in my Jockey shorts where pre-cum was drooling out
and dampening the fabric.

Almost breathless, Barbie pulled her lips away from mine
and whispered, "Oh, God, Joe, I've never felt like this
before. I'm so aroused my panties are starting to get
wet." She pressed her pussy down against my hard cock
and said, "You're aroused, too, aren't you. I can feel
your hardness pressing against me. It feels like you've
got a log between your legs. You really do want me,
don't you? You really do want to make love to me."

I pulled Barbie's face back down to mine, and with her
lips almost brushing against mine, I said, "Like I've
never wanted anything in my life."

"Oh, God, Joe, me too," she whispered and then pressed
her open mouth against mine. She plunged her tongue into
my mouth and caressed my tongue with hers. As she did
so, I moved my hands up and down her back, stroking
gently, loving the feel of the warm flesh I felt through
the thin fabric of her top. I moved my hands down to
Barbie's buttocks and cupped one in each hand, kneading
and stroking them with gentle, loving caresses. She
moaned softly and almost bounced up and down on my lap,
seeking to bring her pussy into closer contact with my
bulging cock.

Moving my hand to the side of her shorts, I undid the
buttons, leaving the waistband loose around her middle.
Extending my hands under the fabric of her shorts, I ran
them all over the silken smoothness of her brief bikini
panties. Tracing along their lower hem, I caressed the
exposed skin of her lower buttocks.

One by one, my fingers found the crease between the firm
globes of her ass, and I stroked them up and down the
cleft, moving from its top down into the area between
her thighs. With her legs spread wide apart as they
were, I could run my fingers all the way down to her
crotch and stroke them across the narrow expanse of silk
covering her anus and vulva. She was right about her
panties being wet -- I could feel the slight dampness of
her arousal in the fabric between her legs.

Moving my hands up to the top of Barbie's panties, I
pushed my hands under the sheer fabric and onto the
smoothly textured flesh of her buttocks. Once again I
found the spread-wide crack of her buttocks and moved my
fingers up and down its full length. As I went lower,
probing deeply into the hidden area between her thighs,
I felt the evidence of her arousal. The lower portion of
the gaping area between her buttocks was slick with the
flow of her female secretions, and my fingers made slick
tracks across her anus as they probed her nether
regions.

She started as I slowly circled her little rosebud with
a fingertip and moaned into my mouth at the pleasure of
the erotic touch. Moving even lower, my finger
encountered the very bottom of her gaping vulva. I
extended my finger and probed it into the moist furrow
of her womanness. She broke the kiss and ground her wet
flesh against my probing finger, murmuring, "Oh god,
Joe! You're driving me crazy!"

I wanted to move my finger all the way up to her
clitoris and give her the thrill of feeling it stroked
but the pressure of my cock against her prevented it.
Instead, I moved my hands from under her panties to up
under the thin fabric of her top. Spreading my fingers
to their widest, I slowly moved my hands around to her
front.

As they gently stroked across her front, they came to
the soft curves of the undersides of her breasts. I
moved them up to where they each cupped one of her
breasts and then squeezed them with just gentle
pressure. She responded by moving herself backward so
that there was enough space between us for me continue
my ministrations.

The tank top she had on fit so tightly that I didn't
have room to pay the kind of homage to her breasts that
they deserved. To solve that problem, I pulled my hands
from under her top and then slowly pulled it up until it
came up over and fully exposed her bountiful mounds.
Barbie broke the kiss and pulled herself even further
away, ensuring I had ample room to continue caressing
her breasts.

With room enough to properly attend to Barbie's needs, I
rubbed a finger over each of her nipples, lightly
stroking across the hard little nubbins. She wrapped her
arms around my neck and laid her cheek on the top of my
head, moaning in reaction to the pleasure my hands were
bringing to her breasts.

As I gently stroked and squeezed Barbie's soft mounds,
her nipples erected, hardening and extending out in
little points from the dark circles surrounding them.
She whispered, "Oh, Joe, I love that. My boobs are so
sensitive."

I knew that if my hands felt that good on her breasts,
my mouth and tongue would feel even better. I moved my
mouth to her right breast and stroked my tongue across
its top. Barbie jerked in reaction to the contact, and
then pulled herself even further back. With her hands
still wrapped around the back of my neck, she leaned
back and thrust her breasts up to me, inviting me to
give them oral caresses.

"Yes, Joe, suck on them. Oh god, Joe, I've longed so
much for a boy to suck on my nipples. Suck them. Please,
Joe, suck them... suck them hard." As I took a nipple
into my mouth, she muttered, "Yes! Yes, yes, yes! Like
that. Oh, God, yes! Suck on them... suck them... suck
like a baby."

Seeing the pleasure I was giving Barbie, I doubled my
efforts, taking the whole center of her breast into my
mouth and sucking on it. As I did so, I stroked my
tongue in circles around her nipple, moving it across
the pebbly-texture of her areola. I pulled my mouth away
from her breast until just the hard extension of her
nipple was still between my lips and nibbled on it,
biting with just the gentlest of nips with my teeth.
Barbie whispered, almost a hiss, "Yeesssssss, like that.
Just... like... that!"

Suddenly Barbie sat up fully in my lap. Reaching down,
she took hold of her tank top and pulled it up over her
head, tossing it on the floor. Her breasts were now
fully exposed to me now, twin mounds the shape of half-
a-cantaloupe, each pale and white except for the dark
circles of areolae. I took each one in a hand and
squeezed it, causing the nipples to thrust out even more
than they were.

I brought my mouth down, and alternating between them,
kissed, sucked, and licked each of them. I feasted on
them, loving each of them fully with my mouth and
tongue. Barbie's had her head thrown back, moaning as I
lavished my oral caresses on her now trembling breasts.

Barbie reached out her hands and grasped my shoulders,
crying, "Oh, God, Joe, I can't take anymore of this. I
feel like I'm climbing higher and higher, that I'm just
about to explode."

I was feeling a lot like that myself. It had been so
long since I had made love to a woman that I was shaking
with desire. My cock had poured out pre-cum and the
whole front of my Jockey shorts was now soaked from the
flow. The continued grinding of Barbie's pussy against
my cock had me on the very edge of orgasm. I knew that
if we continued in this manner, we both would soon be
erupting in orgasm.

I didn't want to cum in my pants, I wanted my cock
inside Barbie's tight pussy when I spent my long-stored
sperm. Besides, the feel of Barbie's pussy against my
cock made me want to see it and touch it without the
restrictions our clothing caused. Even more than that, I
wanted to bury my mouth in the wetness of her woman
flesh and taste once more the unparalleled taste of a
woman in full arousal.

I took my mouth away from Barbie's breasts and pulled
her face down to mine. Our mouths came together in a wet
kiss, our tongues wild a****ls as they duelled each
other. Barbie was breathing hard and so was I. We were
each ready to go to the next step of Barbie's lessons.

As if she sensed my thoughts, Barbie pulled her mouth
away from mine and whispered, "I want us to get naked,
Joe. I want us to be able to see each other's bodies in
all their glory. It's time to go to my bedroom. Oh, God,
Joe, strip me and make love to me. I need it so bad." As
she said this, she stood up and took my hand. "Let's go
to my bedroom. Make love to me. Teach me all there is
about making love. Come fuck me, Joe. Fuck me and teach
me how to fuck you."

Barbie held my hand tightly as we walked down the
hallway to her bedroom. With her tank top removed, I had
an excellent view of the profile of her breasts. They
hadn't seemed particularly large when she was facing me
in the living room chair, but seeing them now in
profile, seeing the way they thrust out and jiggled up
and down as she walked, made me realize they were full
and developed. I knew I would enjoy feasting on them and
caressing them until the nipples stood erect and hard.

As we entered her bedroom, her hand trembled in mine and
I could tell she was nervous about the journey on which
we were about to embark. As we approached the bed that
filled a corner of the room, she turned to me and
smiling shyly said, "Joe, I don't know what to do next.
All I know is that I have never felt this way before. I
know that whatever comes next, I'm ready for it. Oh,
God, Joe, I'm more than ready for it -- I NEED it. I've
never felt such a need before. I've never in my life
been aroused like I am now."

Still holding my hand, she used it to pull herself into
my arms. Wrapping her arms around me, she put her mouth
to mine and kissed me with a fervor that proved the
truth of her statement. She broke the kiss and almost
breathlessly whispered, "Joe, show me what to do next.
Love me, and show me how to love you."

With her in my arms like that, she was no longer my
daughter's roommate -- she was a desirable woman and I
was a man who desired her. We were man and woman aroused
and needing each other. Our desires had mounted to a
fever pitch, and we needed each other in a manner
approaching desperation. I pulled her lips to mine again
and my mouth feasted on hers.

As we kissed, I put my hands on her firm buttocks and
pulled her groin hard against mine, pressing the hard
knot of my manhood into the vee of her groin. As I
cupped and kneaded the firm handfuls of her buttocks,
she thrust herself against me, pushing her sex into even
closer contact with mine.

We broke the kiss slowly, almost reluctantly, until our
lips were barely apart, just brushing against the
other's. We were both breathing hard now, our mutual
desire almost taking our breath away. Putting my hands
on the waistband of her loosened shorts, I started
pushing them down over her hips. As they came below her
hips and fell to the floor around her feet, I said, "The
first thing is to get rid of all the barriers between
us."

Barbie stepped back away from me and said, "Yes, let's
get naked. I want to show my body to you -- show it to
you completely." She smiled at me and whispered, "And I
want to see your body, your naked body, and all there is
about it." She sat down on the side of the bed and
started to remove her shoes and socks.

Without looking up she in a soft voice, "I've never seen
a nude man before." Then she looked up, and with an
almost lascivious expression on her face, she said in a
louder voice, "I want to see you naked, Joe. I want to
see what's been pressing up here between my legs. I want
to see your penis, Joe. I want to see that hard manhood
with my own eyes."

Responding to her wanton request, I started stripping my
clothes, almost tearing them from my body. Barbie's
words inflamed me, and I wanted her to see me naked as
much as I longed to see her body in its totality.
Impelled by that urgency, I had removed all my clothes
except my Jockey shorts by the time she had finished
taking off her shoes and socks.

Barbie stood and faced me, trembling slightly in
anticipation of the next step. For a moment we stood
there, looking into each other's eyes. Her brief panties
barely covered her pubis and lower belly. A circle of
dampness spread out from the panties' crotch, a tell-
tale of the height of her arousal. I glanced down at the
front of my shorts, and saw that they had a similar
circle of moisture. I felt the slick wetness of my pre-
seminal flow pressing against my straining cock. It was
evidence of my total arousal, evidence of my desire for
the almost-nude, beautiful twenty-year-old girl who
stood before me.

"Do you like my body?" Barbie asked.

"Barbie, you have a beautiful body. You're a beautiful
girl and you have a body to match." I grinned a little
and added, "At least that part I can."

"What about you?" she said. "I can't see all of you
either."

I put my hands to the top of my shorts and started to
push them down. Matching me, Barbie put her hands to the
top of her panties, and still looking me in the eyes, a
shy smile on her face, started pushing them down over
her hips. Inch by inch, we each lowered our last
articles of clothing, pushing them down to reveal our
unclad bodies to each other. Barbie's pubic fur came
into view just as a mat of my pubic hair pushed itself
over the waistband of my shorts.

Barbie pushed the silken fabric of her panties down onto
her thighs and her vagina revealed itself fully to me,
her womanly crease visible through the damp locks of her
fur. As her sexual core came into view, I pushed the
waistband of my shorts over the bulge of my cock and
balls.

Free from its restrictions, my cock sprung outward,
stiff and throbbing in its freedom. Shorts and panties
both fell to the floor and without looking down, we each
stepped out of them and stood still and silent, inviting
each other's inspection.

Barbie's eyes, now widened, roamed up and down my body,
taking in all my nakedness. I gazed at her at the same
time, almost breathless from the beauty of her girlish,
yet womanly, body on full display. I reached out a hand
and brushed it across one of her erect nipples. "Barbie,
you are incredibly beautiful, all of you," I said,
caressing the hard, little nubbin that jutted out so
proudly from the dusky circle topping the full, white
mound of her breast.

Barbie stepped toward me and laid a hand on my chest,
running her fingers through the sparse hair that covered
it. "You're beautiful, too, Joe," she whispered. "And
you're so big. God, you're so big and hard." Even though
I knew that at about six inches my cock was only average
in size, I couldn't help but feel flattered by her
compliment. Responding to her words, I pulled her
against me and kissed her.

With our arms wrapped tightly around each other, the
hard points of her breasts pressed into my chest. As we
kissed with a deep, soul kiss, she started breathing
faster, and with each breath the little bullets of her
nipples felt harder yet. I reached down and took hold of
her buttocks, squeezing them gently. As I did so, I bent
my legs just a little so that my cock could come free
from between us and its head press into the crease of
her vagina.

Thrusting my hips forward, I slid my cock between her
labia. Her flesh was slick from her secretions, and my
cock burrowed into the hot, slippery recess of her
furrow.

Pressing a little deeper, my cock came to Barbie's
clitoris. It was a hard protrusion, a swollen bump right
in the center of her wet channel. As the head of my cock
brushed over the little nubbin, Barbie gasped and jerked
her hips in reaction. She moaned into my mouth and
muttered, "Oh, God!" Reacting to such pleasure, she
thrust her hips against mine and my cock slid all the
way down into the folds and convolution of her labia.
Our pubic bones now pressed hard against each other, and
we both panted in reaction to the waves of pleasure
flowing through our sexual centers. This time it was my
time to moan. The warmth of her flesh surrounding my
cock caused it to throb, each of my heart-beats making
it pulsate with its own little beats.

Our kiss was beyond control. Gasping and working our
lips and tongues in wild abandon, our mouths acted out
the motions our lower bodies were desperate to perform.
As we plunged our tongues in and out of each other's
mouths in oral copulatory motions, Barbie's hips started
imitating the motion, pushing in and pulling out.

As she did, my cock slid back and forth in her furrow,
my shaft caressing her clitoral protrusion. Her furrow
slickened even more with each stroke, becoming oily with
secretions flowing from her inner recesses and pre-cum
flowing from my cock in a copious, seemingly never-
ending supply.

Barbie was moaning now, a continuous sound of pleasure.
Her moans had started softly, but were gradually
increasing in volume. Suddenly, she jerked her mouth
away from mine and stiffened her body until it was
almost rigid. Her mouth opened in a round circle and her
eyes widened. Almost chokingly she muttered, "Joe! Oh,
God, Joe!"

Her furrow started shuddering around my cock and her
belly jerked against mine. I felt her tremors as they
ran through her abdomen and flowed into mine. She
clutched me against her and laid her head on my
shoulder.

"Joooeee, ooohhh Jooe... Oh god, Joe. Oooohhhh, God...
Ooooohh. Oh, Joe... Joe... Joe!" she moaned as the
shudders and spasms of orgasm shook her body.

My cock was locked in the tight grip of her labial lips
as they clamped down on it. Tremor after tremor seized
her channel and moved into the hardness of my imprisoned
shaft. It was only an act of sheer will power that kept
me from coming along with her.

The shudders of her flesh against mine brought me right
to the edge and, but for the thought of how good it was
going to feel to bury my cock fully in the warmth of the
near-virgin flesh that now gripped it so pleasurably, I
would have spewed my manhood out into the warm folds
that embraced my throbbing penis.

The shudders and tremors of her orgasm slowly lessened
and Barbie's knees began to buckle under her. I lifted
her up gently and, moving to the bed, I lowered her and
laid her softly down on her back, her knees and lower
legs hanging off the side. She put an arm across her
eyes and lay there, breathing heavily, still
experiencing the last little trembling of her orgasm.

Her legs were splayed apart and the furrow between them
was completely open to my view. It was wet and
glistening from our combined secretions and her clitoris
was engorged and protruded up between the swollen lips
running down each side of the gaping channel. At the
bottom of the channel, the lips opened wider and
revealed just the slightest hint of the opening to her
long-unplumbed sheath. Except for anticipation of the
pleasure I knew I would get from giving her even more
pleasure, I would have plunged my cock into that opening
and enjoyed the same rapture Barbie had just
experienced. She had asked me to teach her about
pleasurable love, though, and I was determined to do
just that--to make her cry out in pleasure over and over
again.

I sat down on the bed next to Barbie and gazed down at
the perfection of her body. I didn't know what fate had
brought the two of us together and had caused her to ask
me to be her love mentor, but I wasn't going to question
my good fortune. I had been feeling the need for female
companionship, and it had been offered to me in the form
of Barbie's request. "God, but she's beautiful," I
thought. "And so young--almost the same age as Candy."

I thought back to the good-bye kiss my daughter had
given me and my passion rose to even higher levels. My
cock throbbed from the thought that making love to
Barbie would be almost like making love to Candy, that
caressing Barbie's firm young body would be like having
Candy's body beneath my hands. I couldn't help but
picture Candy nude just like Barbie was, her vagina
gaping open and wet with the flow of a woman's
secretions of love.

Worried about the perversion of such thoughts, I f***ed
them from my mind by dropping my lips to Barbie's navel
and kissing and tonguing her little indented belly
button. Moving upwards, I kissed and ran my tongue along
the curved underside of her breasts. She squirmed under
my caresses and lifted her arm from her eyes. I sat up
and smiled down at her. Seeing that she had recovered, I
asked, "You okay now, Barbie?"

"Okay? Oh, God, Joe, am I EVER okay. I've never cum like
that before in my life." As if to prove her point, she
squirmed her hips in small circles, gyrating them on the
bed.

Even though I suspected what she meant, I couldn't
resist asking the next question. "But I thought you
hadn't been with a boy since you were fifteen, and that
time was a bad one for you."

Barbie's face reddened and she said, "Well, err, you
know." She held up a finger and said, "Sometimes a girl
just has to take care of things herself." With a little
grin, she said, "After the orgasm I just had, I realize
this little pinky is a poor substitute."

"I know exactly what you're talking about," I said.
"I've had to resort to solitary games myself during the
last two years."

With a solemn expression on her face, Barbie took my
hand and placed it on her breast. "We won't have to do
that now, will we? Now we've got each other. We can have
the real thing now, can't we? We can have real boy-girl
love."

"Yes," I said. "And viva the real thing. Viva boy and
girl love."

Barbie looked up at me with a look of adoration I hadn't
experienced since my wife and I were in our courtship
days and whispered, "Joe?"

"Um-hmm," I answered.

"Kiss me again. I love the way you kiss."

"I love your kisses, too," I said, and lowered my mouth
to hers. This time we kissed gently, our tongues softly
and slowly intertwining. My hand was still on her breast
and I gently stroked her nipple, matching my hand
caresses to our oral ones. She murmured a soft "Ummnnn"
into my mouth and arched her back upward, pushing her
breast even harder into my hand. Switching my hand back
and forth, I massaged her breasts, paying particular
attention to her hard and still- erect nipples.

Knowing, though, that as much as she enjoyed touches on
her breasts, she would like lower touches even more, I
slowly moved my hand from her upthrust mounds down onto
the softly rounded firm flesh of her little belly. Using
just my finger tips, I traced little circles around the
indentation of her navel.

Gradually, I widened the circles and soon my hand was
roving over the entire expanse of her lower body. Each
stroke took my hand lower and lower, and my fingers
finally brushed into the soft pubic hair growing so
lushly in her delta of Venus. Barbie reacted to the
caresses by squirming her hips in little gyrations. Her
tongue, moving only gently before, began to swirl around
mine with faster, more intense strokes.

Using all my fingers, I brushed through and teased
Barbie's abundant pubic fur. Once again, she breathed
out a soft "Ummnnn." As she did, she spread her thighs
even more, giving me greater access to that secret area
hidden between them. I had already explored her labial
lips with my cock, now I wanted to explore that area
with my hand, to seek out and delve all the deep
recesses of her femininity.

Exploring through Barbie's pubic forest, my fingers came
to the little fold at the top of her maidenly crease,
that unmistakable mark of her femininity. Remembering
how inviting her gaping furrow had been to me, I
extended my middle finger and eased it slowly down into
the warm, wet area between her labia.

With Barbie's legs spread apart as they were, my finger
slid easily into the exposed channel of her sex. The
warm flesh of her sex was smooth and slippery, soaking
with the flow of my pre-cum and her own secretions.
Tracing through the residue of our slippery flows, I
extended my finger further down, searching out the
secrets of her nether region.

As my hand and finger moved lower to where they were
buried between her thighs, my finger tip came to the
swollen button of her clitoris. It was a hard nubbin
between her labia, swollen and erected from her aroused
passion. I moved my finger on top of it and stroked
across the clitoral surface, using just the softest of
touches. Barbie gasped and jerked her hips in response
to the contact. Even though our mouths were still locked
together and our tongues still busy stroking the
other's, I could understand Barbie's words as she
mouthed, "Oh god!"

Barbie hunched her hips up against my hand, forcing her
clitoris into closer contact with my exploring finger.
As my finger moved back and forth across the little
nubbin, she reacted to the pleasure by gyrating her hips
in small circles. She moved her face to the side,
pulling her lips from mine, and said, "Oh, God, your
hand feels so much better than mine or Can... err,
anyone else's has ever felt." As my finger once again
moved across her little pleasure button, she moaned,
"Oooohh, Joe, it's so much better when you do it."

Barbie's slip of the tongue put my imagination into
overdrive. I envisioned her and my daughter Candy in bed
together, both naked, hands delving into and stroking
the other's pussy. I could picture them, young nymphs in
full nubile bloom, moaning and working their hips in
frantic motions as they orgasmed together. Imagining
Barbie masturbating was erotic enough, but thinking of
Candy with a hand between her legs, completely naked and
panting with pleasure, drove my lust up even higher than
it was.

Barbie's moans of pleasure pulled my thoughts back to
her. I recognized from her sounds and the way she was
squirming her hips that if I continued my attentions to
her clitoris she would soon crash into another orgasm. I
did, indeed, want to give her another orgasm before I
finally penetrated her pussy with my cock, but I had
another way in mind, a way that would bring her far more
pleasure than my finger could provide. To avoid her
cresting into a orgasm right then and there, I moved my
finger lower into her wet furrow.

Moving into the wide portion of Barbie's spread labial
lips, my finger sought out the barely hidden opening to
her inner recesses I had seen before. My search ended
quickly, and I slowly and gently insinuated my finger
into the snug, soft hole of her womanhood. Barbie
breathed in deeply and stiffened her body slightly as my
finger worked its way into the hot recess of her body.

When my finger was fully inserted into her pussy, she
let out her breath and relaxed. God, but she was tight.
The walls of her sheath clasped around my finger and
held it within the hot, moist confines of her vaginal
cavity. I thought about the pleasure that tight flesh
would provide when I at last penetrated her, my cock
throbbed and pulsated in anticipation.

As Barbie relaxed, her grip on my finger loosened, and I
was able to stroke it in and out of her. I joined that
finger with another, and was soon giving her a preview
of what she could expect when my cock was performing
such action. Continuing my finger-fucking of Barbie's
pussy, I used my other hand to stroke her breasts,
rubbing her nipples between my thumb and forefinger and
gently kneading the soft, white mounds.

Responding to such action, Barbie started thrusting her
hips up to my hand, pushing her wet flesh up to meet
each of the thrusts I made with my fingers. "Ummnnnn,
that's so nice. Why does it feel so good now, when it
hurt so much when I was fifteen?"

"Because you're ready for it now. Your body's aroused
and ready for loving. It wasn't before."

"Oh, boy, is it EVER ready." She pushed her hips up hard
against my hand and said, "Oh, God, Joe, I feel like I'm
going to cum again." Wrapping an arm around my
shoulders, she grasped me hard. "Joe, do it to me now. I
want you inside me when I cum." She took one her hands
and wrapped it around my cock, saying, "Put this inside
me, Joe. God, Joe, I'm so ready. Fuck me now. Fuck me
and teach me how to fuck."

Pulling my fingers from out of Barbie's pussy, I sat up
beside her and stroked her belly with soft touches. She
still had her hand wrapped around my cock and squeezed
it, matching her squeezes to my strokes of her stomach.
I dipped a finger into her crease and said, "Don't
worry, I'm going to fuck you." Grinning, I said, "Boy,
am I EVER going to fuck you. I'm going to fuck you like
crazy, little girl."

Barbie hunched her hips up against my hand and said,
"Now. Do it now."

"I will in just a little while. I'm having a hard time
waiting, myself. Remember, though, you asked me to be
your teacher, and I've got something else to teach you
before that."

"What's that?"

"Barbie, did you and Candy eat each other?"

Barbie's eyes got real wide and she said, "Oh, no! We're
not lesbians. All we did was -- all we've done is what
you just did to me. All we did was use our fingers on
each other. It feels so much better when someone else
does it for you." She suddenly realized the full import
of my question and said, "Are YOU going to eat me? Oh,
God, Joe, ARE you going to eat me?"

"Would you like for me to?"

"Yes! Oh, God, yes! I've heard girls talk about how
marvelous it is when their boyfriends eat them, and I
hoped it would happen to me someday."

"How 'bout right now?" I asked.

Barbie closed her eyes and, with a moan in her voice,
answered, "Ohhh... yes... now... please... right now."

I got off the bed and knelt between her wide-spread legs
d****d off the side of the bed, and putting my hands
under her buttocks, I pulled her toward me until her
hips were right at the edge and her sexual core
available to my now almost drooling mouth. With my hands
still under the soft little globes of her ass, I lifted
Barbie's wide-spread pussy up to my face. Her labia were
fat and puffy with arousal and the channel between them
was wet with the flow of sexual lubrication.

I had almost forgotten how the aroma of a woman in heat
aroused me, and the scent wafting upward from the
completely open pit of Barbie's sexuality made me even
hungrier to feast on her soft, wet flesh.

Succumbing to the aphrodisial effect of that sight and
aroma, I lowered my face and buried my mouth in Barbie's
wet flesh. The taste of her young, hot vagina was every
bit as good as I had imagined, and I opened my mouth
wide, tongue extended, and tried to lick up all the
marvelous, aromatic nectar that had oozed out and coated
the pink, soft flesh.

Using the broad, flat side of my tongue, I stroked the
full length of her furrow, from the very bottom all the
way up to her clitoris. As it moved softly over the
surface of the little sexual bump, she gasped and jerked
her hips. Putting both hands down to my head, she
twisted her fingers into my hair and murmured, "Ohhhh...
oooooohhhhh... Joe... Oh god, Joe."

I continued to lave her clitoris with soft tongue
strokes until her hips started squirming and moving up
and down in response. As her hips moved in stronger and
stronger thrusts, she muttered, "Uhhh... uhhh...u hhh,"
matching her pleasure sounds with each of her thrusts.
From her motions and sounds of pleasure, it was obvious
she was climbing higher and higher, nearing the very
edge of orgasm. I wanted to prolong her pleasure,
though. I wanted to stretch it out to where her orgasm,
when it finally came, would rack her whole body and be
one she remembered for a long time.

In order to assure this, I abandoned her clitoris and
moved my mouth down to the opening into her inner
recesses, the opening that led into the hot, wet inside
of her pussy. Making a little cone of my tongue, I
probed its tip into Barbie's channel, delving into it
with fluttery motions. She twisted my hair in her
fingers and pushed her hips up even higher, seeking my
tongue, seeking to get more and more of it into her hot
vortex.

With mouth pressed hard against her wet channel, I
extended my tongue as far as it would go, circling it
around and around, stroking it across the walls of her
sheath. She spread her thighs to the utmost extension
possible and hunched her pussy up against my mouth,
moaning from the pleasure she was experiencing.

I knew she had another erogenous point that I hadn't yet
explored, so I pulled my tongue from out the hot
confines of her channel and moved it lower. Lifting her
now completely spread buttocks upward, I moved the tip
of my tongue into the cleft between them, searching for
that final aperture, that point of pleasure I hadn't yet
attended to. Almost immediately, my search was rewarded.
Her little, tightly crinkled anus came under the tip of
my tongue and I stroked it gently, making oral love to
her little rosebud.

She gasped as I made contact with her nethermost
opening, and almost shouting, moaned out, "Oh, God, Joe!
I didn't know about this. Oh, Joe, Joe, Joe..."

I circled Barbie's little flower with my tongue, wetting
the whole inside of her ass cheeks. Her buttocks and
thighs trembled as I rimmed her, and I could hear soft
moans of pleasure from above me. "Oh, God, nobody's ever
talked about this. I didn't know so much pleasure could
come from THERE," she whispered softly. Using just the
tip of my tongue, I probed into the wrinkled aperture,
pushing it slightly inside. She pushed her buttocks
against my exploring tongue, and muttered, "Ummnnn...
oohhhh... good... so goood."

Relinquishing my progress into her tight nether opening,
I moved my tongue onto that small, uncreased area
between her anus and the beginning of her labia. Using
just fluttery motions, I stroked my tongue across that
little patch of flesh. She jerked and squirmed as I
tongued her there, moaning in response to my oral
touches of what was one of her most erogenous areas.

Having traversed the full range of her nether zones, I
returned my attentions to her vagina. Rolling my tongue
into a tube, I plunged into her now completely flooded
sheath and stroked it in and out, using it like a
miniature cock to fuck her slick pussy. She took her
hands from my head and lifted herself up on her elbows.
Using them for leverage, she started thrusting her hips
against my tongue, returning my thrusts with her own.

She whispered, "Oh, yes, push it in and pull it out.
Yes, just like that. Ohhh, yesss, do it. Fuck me...fuck
me with your tongue."

Barbie's thrusts became faster and her breathing turned
into pants. She was climbing higher and higher up the
ladder of lust and was on the very edge of another
orgasm. I pulled my tongue out of her tunnel and moved
my mouth up to where it was over her clitoris. Opening
my mouth wide, I put it over her swollen organ and drew
it into my mouth. Applying suction, I nibbled on her
nubbin and stroked my tongue over and over its surface.

In reaction, Barbie thrust her hips up so that only the
cheeks of her buttocks were still on the bed. Reaching
down, she put her hands on the back of my head and
pulled my face completely into her wet pussy, burying my
head between her thighs.

Barbie wrapped her legs around my torso and her hips
went into an overdrive of motion, jerking and thrusting
against my mouth. Still keeping one of her hands on the
back of my head, she used the other to beat against my
back with soft little blows. Each time she thrust
against me, her hips left the bed, straining themselves
up against my ravaging mouth.

I lifted her buttocks up even higher and moved two
fingers into her pussy, thrusting them in and pulling
them out in time with the strokes of my tongue across
her clitoris. Barbie's moans became inarticulate, and
she cried out in pleasure. Among her moans and sighs,
she finally managed to say, "Oh god, I'm cumming!
Cumming... cumming... CUMMINGGG!"

Falling away from me, Barbie fell back onto the bed. Her
hips continued thrusting against my mouth and her thighs
clamped around my ears, holding me in place. Slowly,
though, she decreased the motion of her hips and after
about two minutes relaxed the grip of her thighs. As I
moved my hands from under her buttocks and lowered her
hips back to the bed, she lay completely still,
breathing hard, and looking at me with a wonder-struck
expression on her face.

I stood up and once again sat down on the bed beside
her. Not saying a word, I put a hand on her head and
gently stroked her hair. Barbie broke the silence,
whispering, "God, Joe. I can hardly talk about it. That
was so good I don't have the right kind of words to do
it justice. Thank you. Thank you for doing that to me.
Thank you for making it so good for me."

Still in that marvelous state of lassitude that follows
orgasm, Barbie lay on her back, completely relaxed. From
the look of satisfaction on her face, it was obvious she
had just attained heights of pleasure never before
reached. It had been her first experience with oral
intercourse, the very first time anyone had ever applied
his mouth to between her legs, and she was almost
overcome by the results it produced. Barely able to
speak, she said, "Now I know what a REAL orgasm feels
like."

Barbie reached up and put a hand on my shoulder, pulling
me down in contact with her. Putting a hand behind my
neck, she brought my face to hers, mouth open and wet,
seeking to be kissed. Even though my face was still wet
and slick from her sexual secretions and my lips still
coated with her wet juices, I put my mouth on hers and
kissed her. Wrapping an arm around my back, she pulled
my body against hers, drawing my chest against her
breasts.

She used her tongue like a rapier, thrusting it into my
mouth and swirling it around and around, making contact
with all the inside of my mouth. Pulling her mouth from
mine, she licked around my lips and across my cheeks,
lapping up all the remains of her orgasm that were
there.

When she had finished, she said, "I like that taste.
Does that mean I'm a lesbian?"

I couldn't help but chuckle at the thought and said,
"You? Not a chance. From what I've seen, you're about as
straight as they come."

She reached down a hand and took hold of my still hard
and throbbing cock and said, "Yeah, I must be, because I
sure do like what you have here." Smiling softly and
shyly, she continued, "And I'm going to like it even
more in just a little while, aren't I?"

I smiled back and said, "If I have my way, you are."

Barbie squeezed my cock and said, "Joe, can I look at
it? I've never seen a real penis before. Do you mind if
I look at it, up close?"

I rolled away from Barbie and lay on my back, my cock
standing up and swaying. "Be my guest. Look all you
want." I smiled and said, "You can even touch it if you
want."

Barbie sat up beside me and said, "I want." Reaching out
a hand, she circled her fingers around my shaft, holding
it gently in her hand. With her other hand, she ran her
fingers across the wet and glistening head, wet from my
continuing flow of pre-cum. "I get wet when I'm excited.
Does your wetness mean the same thing?"

"Yes, exactly the same thing. Remember saying that your
panties were wet? Well, my shorts were soaking when I
took them off."

Barbie smiled and said, "I'm glad you're wet. That means
you're really excited, excited by being here with me."
She squeezed my cock and moved a hand down to my balls,
stroking them softly with just her finger tips. "God,
I'm getting excited again just from holding your penis
and seeing how hot and aroused it is. Does that make
sense?"

"Yeah, perfect sense. Every time you came, I had to
fight hard to keep from coming myself at the same time."

"Oooh, I wish you had."

I laughed and said, "Barbie, boys can't come back as
fast as girls can. Girls can have one orgasm after
another, but boys need a little time in between. I
wanted to be sure I would be able to give you the kind
of loving I want to."

Still stroking my cock, she said, "If you cum now, how
long will you have to wait before you can cum again?"

I laughed and said, "Barbie, having a beautiful, naked
girl you beside me and considering my reaction to what
you're doing right now, it probably won't take much time
at all -- maybe fifteen or twenty minutes. Why?"

"Because I want to do to you what you just did to me. I
want to eat you and make you cum. But I wouldn't want to
do it if it kept you from being able to show me how to
fuck." Laughing, she continued, "I know it's a bad pun,
but I want to eat my cake and have it, too." She gave my
cock a squeeze and asked, "How about it? If I eat you
and make you cum, will you still be able to fuck me?"

"Just try to keep me from it."

"I hoped that was what you'd say." She smiled a little
shy smile and said, "The only problem is, I don't know
how to do it. What do I do now? Tell me what I'm
supposed to do. Teach me how a woman is supposed to eat
a man."

"Have you ever eaten a popsicle?"

"Sure, lots of times."

"Okay, first lick it all over, just like you would a
popscicle, a warm one that is, and then put it into your
mouth and suck on it."

"Do I put the whole thing in my mouth?"

"Sure, or at least as much as you can."

Barbie dropped her head and, with her tongue fully
extended, lapped across the bulbous head of my cock,
licking up the coating of pre-cum that covered it. My
abdomen tensed at the pleasure of the touch as her
tongue moved across my sensitive glans.

I couldn't keep from groaning as my cock jerked in
response. Another dribble of pre-cum oozed out of my
cock and Barbie immediately went after it, licking it
off as fast as it seeped out. She lifted her head and
grinned at me. "I like the way you taste, too. Does that
mean I'm gay?"

"No, sweetheart, it just means you're a good lover."

Barbie's face lit up in pleasure and she lowered her
head again, this time opening her mouth and taking about
half my cock inside. She swirled her tongue around and
around my shaft, and I couldn't help but thrust my cock
up and move it in and out of her mouth in imitation of
the fuck I had been waiting on for so long. Seeing from
that the kind of motion I desired, she moved her mouth
up and down on my cock. I closed my eyes and moaned,
"Oh, yesss. Ooohhhh, yes, baby, that's the way."

She pulled her mouth up and asked, "You like that?"

"Oh, God, yes!"

"I'm doing it right, then? It feels good to you?"

"It's fantastic. It's been so long since this has
happened to me, and it's good. Oh, baby, yes, it's
good...so good."

Barbie held my cock by its very base and licked on it,
starting at her hand and stroking up to and across the
head. She covered all sides of my cock with her tongue
washing and I was soon jerking upward and trembling in
pleasure from her loving caresses. Finishing with that,
she lifted her head up and once again took me into her
mouth, plunging downward until her lips brushed against
my pubic hairs.

"God," I thought, "she's almost deep-throating me."

If her intention had been to give me pleasure like I had
given her, she was accomplishing her goal. The warmth
and wetness of her mouth engulfing my now beating and
throbbing cock was bringing me closer and closer to
orgasm. I had been hard and hot for so long, needing
release so badly, and I knew it would be only a matter
of seconds before my cock erupted a volcano flow of hot
sperm.

Barbie began her up and down motions again, and they
were the beginning of my downfall. I couldn't control my
hips any longer -- they began a constant up and down
motion, driving my cock up to meet the motions of her
mouth as it moved down and engulfed my cock. It was
jerking and pulsing with each motion and a flow of pre-
cum was gushing out in a steady trickle.

Suddenly, my vision became blurred and sparkly and
spasms began in my prostate gland. "Barbie, I'm going to
cum. Pull back if you don't want me to cum in your
mouth," I managed to say in a strangled voice.

Barbie pulled her mouth off my cock and lifted her head,
watching my cock as it swelled in her hand. After the
swelling, it contracted and a huge glob of white, hot
sperm shot out several feet into the air and fell and
splattered on my chest. Barbie muttered a soft "Ohhh"
sound, and with a quick movement, recaptured my cock in
her mouth.

With almost frantic motions, she gulped my cock down and
sucked on it, drawing out draught after draught of my
sperm. My cock continued to jerk and spurt, and my
buttocks and stomach muscles clenched as each jet of cum
spewed out my cock into the wetness of Barbie's mouth.

All I could do was groan at the pleasure her mouth was
giving me. I had my buttocks lifted completely off the
bed, my cock thrust up into her mouth as she continued
to suck on it. Her whole hand was coated with sperm that
had escaped from her mouth and my pubic hair was
drenched in the hot, sticky wetness of the flow.

As my orgasmic pleasure lessened in intensity, I lowered
my hips back to the bed, relaxed and limp from the
explosion of my climax. Barbie released my cock from her
mouth and then moved up and licked up the blob of sperm
that had spattered on my chest. Finishing the job, she
then licked off the sperm that coated her fingers.
Seemingly unable to keep her hands off me, she took my
still hard cock in her hand and fondled it.

"God, Joe, I had no idea men spurt so much juice when
they cum. Was it good for you? Was that why you spurted
out so much?"

"No, Barb, it wasn't any good. I act this way -- like
I've died and gone to heaven--all the time." I smiled
and said, "Oh, baby, it was terrific. Yes, it WAS good,
and that WAS the reason I spurted so much."

"Then I gave you as much pleasure as you gave me?"

"I don't how much you got, but if it was as much as me,
then you must have had a good time."

Barbie got on her hands and knees and then stretched out
alongside me. She kept her hand on my cock, still
fondling it, as though it would be lost if she let go.
She turned toward me and stroked her other hand across
my cheek, a soft loving caress, and said, "I had a good
time. Oh, boy, DID I have a good time."

Her lips were still wet with the overflow of my cum and
she reached out her tongue and licked it off. It was
such a wanton gesture that my cock responded to it,
growing completely rigid once again and throbbing in
Barbie's hand. Not loosening her hold on my cock, she
snuggled up close against me, her breasts pushing
against my chest.

She put her hand behind my neck and pulled my mouth
against hers. Our mouths opened automatic- ally, and we
kissed deeply and languidly. She lifted a leg and put it
over my waist, giving her hand more room to gently
fondle and caress my now fully recovered cock.

It was period of quietude, a period of savoring the
moments and pleasures just past, and we were in almost a
reverie. My thoughts drifted and in my mind's eye I
imagined that it was Candy who lay so close to me, that
it was Candy who had her hand on my cock, fondling it
with soft, loving touches.

As Barbie moved her tongue slowly in my mouth, I
imagined that it was Candy's tongue probing and
insinuating itself so erotically. My cock jerked in
Barbie's hand as it responded to the arousing i****tuous
mental pictures, and I moaned softly in response to the
fantasies my mind was weaving. Barbie pulled her mouth
from mine and said, "That was a fast fifteen minutes."

I smiled at her and said, "You can take credit for that.
You're enough to bring a mummy back to life."

Barbie dimpled up and said, "Thank you, kind sir. Right
now, though, I'm glad you're a daddy and not a mummy."
She gave me a quick kiss on the lips and squeezing my
cock, she said, "Does that mean you're ready to go on
with my lessons?"

With Barbie's leg over my hip, her pussy was spread wide
and allowed me to put my whole hand in her furrow and
caress it. "Yeah, that's what it means. In just a little
while, I hope to make your bad memory of sex just that--
a bad memory. From now on I want you to have something
good to remember and to build on in your relations with
men."

Barbie's only response was just a long, happy
"Ummmnnnn."

I continued my hand strokes in her pussy, moving my
fingers up and down the complete length of her wide-
gaping furrow. She was still wet and slick, her juices
still seeping out and covering all the soft, tender
flesh of her inner thighs. My cock was leaking, too, and
Barbie's hand had spread my slick pre-cum so that the
full length of my shaft was coated with the slippery
lubrication.

Even though I had just finished one of the most intense
orgasms of my life, Barbie's hand sliding up and down on
my shaft and rubbing over its slickened glans was
bringing my passions back up to a fever pitch.

I got up on my hands and knees and turned in reverse to
her, so that my head was even with her pussy. I
straddled over her body, my knees on each side of her
chest, and lowered my mouth down into the wetness of her
exposed vaginal opening. Taking hold of her thighs, I
spread them even farther apart and moved my mouth down
so that it had access to all her wet, hot flesh. The
musky odor of her orgasm inflamed my senses, and I went
at her pussy like a starving man -- lapping, licking,
and sucking like there would be no tomorrow.

I knew that my cock was waving in front of Barbie's face
like a flag pole and I hoped she would know from that
what I wanted her to do. As if sensing my thoughts and
desires, Barbie took hold of my cock and guided it into
her mouth. Once she had engulfed in her oral cavity, she
gave it the same sort of attention I was giving her
pussy by sucking on it and swirling her tongue around
the bulbous head. She may not have had much knowledge
about sex, but she was taking to sixty-nine like a
natural.

I took hold of her hips and rolled us over onto our
sides. We handled this in perfect concert, neither of us
breaking our oral contact with the other's sex. Lifting
our legs over each other, we proceeded to eat each
other. Neither of us were inhibited in giving of
pleasure, and the room was soon filled with the liquid,
slurping sounds that are only produced by man and woman
engaged in passionate oral sex.

Barbie's thigh started squeezing down on me and I could
tell she was once again climbing up the heights to
orgasm. Her action on my cock was delightful and made me
want to prolong our foreplay, to draw it out until we
each were panting and desperate for the final act of
penetration. I knew there was nothing quite so good as
driving my cock into a trembling, spasming pussy, one
that was practically screaming out in desire for
penetration.

I slowed down my oral actions on her pussy, just
limiting them to slow licks and tickles with my tongue.
Just as she had done all through love-making, she seemed
to sense my thoughts and slowed down her oral fondling
of my cock. For long moments, we engaged in gentle, slow
love, each of us building slowly and inexorably toward
the inevitable conclusion that waited at the end of our
slow journey.

Even slow love has it limits, though, and before long we
were each moaning from the pleasure our slow, soft
touches were bringing. Barbie's hips were gyrating in
little circles, and with short thrusts of her hips she
was driving the gash of her pussy up to my mouth and
tongue. I probed my tongue into the hot hole of her
sheath and I could feel her gasp around my cock. She
sucked down hard on my cock, seeking to return the
feelings of rapture my oral explorations were bringing.

When she gripped my head hard between her thighs and
moaned so loud that my cock almost came out of her
mouth, I knew that it was time, time to take that final
step in her education. I pulled my mouth away from the
swamp of her pussy and sat up erect on my knees pulling
my cock from her mouth with an audible sound. Barbie
muttered, "Oh god, Joe I was almost there."

"Me, too," I said "That's why I stopped." I moved from
straddling Barbie and got down between her legs, my cock
standing straight out from my body, wet with her saliva
and throbbing with lust. "It's time for the real thing,
Barb. It's time for the final part of your lessons."

Barbie pulled her legs up, bending them at the knees,
and spread them even further apart. The wet furrow and
opening into her love pit lay fully exposed to me,
available to be plumbed to its depths. Barbie said,
"Joe, I don't have any kind of protection on. Don't you
need to wear something?"

Stroking the inside of her thighs, I said, "You don't
have anything to worry about--I had a vasectomy ten
years ago. I don't need to wear a rubber; I'm perfectly
safe."

Barbie smiled and said, "Oh, good. This way there won't
be anything between us...just Joe and Barbie, together."

Taking hold of the base of my cock, I leaned forward and
moved its red and throbbing head into the spread flesh
of Barbie's channel. Stroking up and down, I traversed
the full length of her slit with my cock. As it came to
her clitoris, I held my shaft in place and rubbed little
circles around Barbie's little love button. Pre-cum
covered the little nubbin and made it even more slick
than it was. She groaned and pushed her hips against my
shaft, seeking even more contact between my throbbing
manhood and her hard and swollen center of female
pleasure.

Moving my cock downward, I sought out the opening that
Barbie had been yearning so much to be filled. It was
time, finally, for penetration, and my cock throbbed and
jerked in anticipation of its burial into the tight
little hole leading into the hot, wet inner recesses of
Barbie's body. Since Barbie wasn't a virgin, I was
confident I could achieve full penetration without her
feeling pain. Indeed, it wasn't pain either of us was
thinking of, it was pleasure -- the pleasure that comes
only from the union of male and female flesh.

As the head of my cock nudged into Barbie's vaginal
entrance and entered about half an inch, she opened her
eyes wide and drew in her breath. Very slowly, I pressed
my cock further into her sheath until it was about half-
way in. The tight tunnel of her flesh pressed in on my
cock on all sides and its heat and wetness sent thrills
through my body. It had been a long time since my cock
had enjoyed the pleasure of sexual union, and I realized
then just how much I had missed it.

Knowing that the position we were in would not allow me
to penetrate to the very depths of Barbie's pussy, I
pulled my cock out so I could shift us around to a
position that was better. As my cock came out of her,
Barbie humped her pussy up to me, seeking to maintain
contact. As our flesh disconnected, Barbie let out her
breath and said, "Was that it, Joe?"

Not being able to resist teasing her, I said, "Yep. That
was it. How was it?"

"Well, uh, okay, I guess," she said, with a slight frown
on her face.

Seeing how pitiful she looked and hearing the
disappointment in her voice, I was sorry I teased her.
Laughing, I said, "Barbie, I'm just teasing you. No,
sweetheart, that's not it, not by a long shot. I haven't
even gotten started yet, in fact. All I'm doing is
moving us a little so that it will be better, so that
you can experience full penetration."

Barbie smiled and said, "You're a dirty old meanie. I
thought that you had fucked me and I didn't even know
it."

I took hold of Barbie's hips and pulled her until her
buttocks were at the edge of bed and her feet hanging
off. Spreading her legs, I stood between them, looking
down at the perfection of her body. "Barbie, when we get
through here, there's not going to be any doubt in your
mind--you're going to know you've been fucked."

With that, I reached down and pulled her legs up to
where her feet were up on my shoulders. From that
vantage, I could look down and see where the lips of her
pussy were now just a pink crease between her thighs.
Reaching down, I put my hands under her buttocks and
lifted her ass up to where my cock brushed against that
crease, the head just nudging into it.

Shoving my hips forward, I pushed my cock further in
between her labial lips, seeking out the portal to her
tunnel of love. Releasing a hand from her ass cheek, I
took hold of my shaft and probed into Barbie's furrow,
feeling around for her vagina. I soon found it and drove
my cock in far enough to be sure it was lodged in place.

Reaching up, I positioned her legs so that her knees
were on my shoulders and her calves extending down my
back. Then I leaned forward and put my hands on the bed,
right along her now heaving breasts. Lowering myself
even lower, I brought my mouth down to Barbie's lips and
kissed her. With my tongue rolled into a tube, I pushed
it slowly into her mouth. As my tongue penetrated her
oral cavity, I slowly thrust my hips forward and pushed
my cock into the tight confines of Barbie's vagina.

Although her pussy was slick with her secretions, it was
nonetheless tight, and I had to push hard to make
penetration. It was obvious that even though she might
not be a virgin, it had been a long time since anything
had plumbed to the depths I was now attaining.

I felt the walls of her sheath push apart as my spear
probed into the inner recesses of Barbie's womanhood and
then press onto and enclose my cock in their warmth. Her
buttocks clenched in my hands and her pussy clamped down
hard on my shaft. I pulled my mouth from hers and
whispered, "Try to relax, baby. I'm almost there, almost
all the way in."

Barbie released the tension in her buttocks and in one
smooth motion I drove my cock fully into her pussy,
bottoming out with the head just making contact with her
cervix. Barbie whispered, "Ohhhh, Joe." She pushed her
pussy hard against my pubic bone and said, "Oh, God,
Joe, I can feel you all the way up inside me. Deep...so
deep." She gyrated her hips and smiling said, "Oh, yeah,
now I KNOW I'm being fucked. NOW we're finally and
really fucking."

I lowered myself to my elbows and put my mouth on hers
and kissed her again. She thrust he tongue up into my
mouth and shoved her pussy hard up against me at the
same time. I worked my hips in small circles, pressing
on and rubbing myself across her clitoris. She swirled
her tongue inside my mouth and murmured soft sounds of
pleasure. Pulling her mouth from mine, she whispered,
"Oh, God, I love it! Oh, God, Daddy Joe, I love it, I
love it!"

Slowly, inch by slow inch, I pulled my cock from
Barbie's body until only the head remained within her.
Reversing the motion, I then pushed it slowly into her,
thrusting until it once again was completely embedded in
her flesh. The flow of her secretions had increased and
they, combined with the flow of my pre-cum, made her
tunnel slick. Now that she had relaxed from the tension
and anticipation of initial penetration, she had
loosened a little, and though she was still tight by any
standard, I was able to slide my cock out of her with
ease.

I held for a moment, my cock poised at her love's
entrance, and then thrust hard, driving my cock into her
body in one motion, pushing hard until my cock was once
again fully engulfed in the flesh of her womanhood. She
gasped and shoved back against me, murmuring, "Oh, yes,
I love that. Oh, God, I love fucking. I just LOVE
fucking!"

Barbie's calling me "Daddy Joe" had triggered my
fantasies about Candy again, and in my mind it was Candy
underneath me, Candy's pussy that was the receptacle of
my throbbing cock. My cock swelled even more in response
to the mental picture and I started pumping in and out
of Barbie, thrusting and pulling back with rapid
motions. She met each of my thrusts with her own,
gasping and panting as she worked her hips up and down
against the pistoning shaft invading her pussy.

She was moaning continuously, little mewling sounds of
pleasure coming from both her throat and her mouth.
Wetting a finger, I put it down into the top of her
crease and massaged her clitoris, rubbing it in time to
my thrusts and withdrawals. In my mind's eye, it was
Candy's crease I was massaging and it was her murmuring
the sounds of sexual pleasure. I groaned in response to
the image, my sounds mingling with Barbie's.

The strokes of my cock combined with the strumming of my
finger on her clitoris was bringing Barbie to the very
brink of orgasm. Her pussy's clasping and clutching at
my cock and the heat and friction of my strokes deep
into her flesh had me to the same point also, almost
ready to fall into that deep, almost bottomless well of
rapture that accompanies orgasm. Barbie reached up her
hands and grabbed my shoulders, squeezing them in
clutching fingers. "Oh, God, I'm going to cum!" she
shouted. "Fuck me! Fuck me hard!"

I did just that. I drove my cock in and out of her as
fast as I could go. In my fantasy, it was Candy I was
fucking, and I was almost overcome with the feelings of
concupiscence, of sheer unbridled lust, that image
produced.

Barbie clamped her knees up against my head and thrust
herself up hard against me, shudders running through her
abdomen. She cried out, "OH GOD! OH GOD!!"

I drove my cock all the way into Barbie's pussy and held
there, shudders now wracking my body. I pulled out and
thrust in once more. As I did, orgasm overtook me and my
cock started jerking and spewing out sperm into the hot
depths of Barbie's pussy. She pulled my lips down to
hers and thrust her tongue in and out of my mouth. Our
groans mingled with the other's just as the hot, liquid
flows of our orgasms mingled inside her body.

We lay like that, overcome with the rapture of our
simultaneous orgasms, for what seemed like an eternity.
As our spasms slowly lessened, I lifted myself and took
Barbie's legs from my shoulders and lay them back down
on the bed. I then lowered myself back down on her and
resumed our kiss. I could feel her legs wrap around my
hips as she wrapped her arms around me back.

My cock still completely immersed in Barbie's hot hole,
we lay like that, softly and slowly kissing, making
gentle thrusts against each other's bodies. My cock
began to shrink, gradually working its way out of
Barbie's wet recess until it fell completely out and
nestled into her drenching furrow.

I pulled my face up and looked down at hers. She had her
eyes closed and lips slightly apart, still breathing
heavily. She opened her eyes and looked up into mine, a
smile on her face. "Now I know what good fucking is
like," she said softly. "Now I really know what a REALLY
good orgasm is like. Thank you, Joe."

I smiled and said, "You're thanking me? Here you've just
given me one on the best experiences of my life, and
you're thanking me? God, baby, it should be me thanking
you."

She smiled softly, almost shyly, and asked, "I'm a good
fuck? Boys will really think I'm good in bed?"

"Barbie, you're not only beautiful, but you're sexy
beyond belief. Yes, you'll do fine with boys. All you
have to do is find one who wants to give as well as
receive pleasure. There are lots of guys like that, and
I'm sure you'll find one. When you do, I assure you
he'll be one lucky guy."

Before I left and went home, Barbie made me assure her
that I would be available to continue her "lessons" if
she developed an urge to do so. Giving her light kiss on
the lips, I told her that it would be my pleasure to do
so, that making love to her was as much pleasure for me
as it was for her. Her parting words were that she would
give me a call and make arrangements.

That night after I had showered and gone to bed, I once
again thought about Candy, about how she and Barbie had
played together and given each other orgasms. Once
again, I imagined that it had been her instead of Barbie
who had been naked and passionate, and that it had been
Candy, not Barbie, under me as we achieved such a
satisfying orgasm. My cock hardened and stayed hard,
even as I drifted off to sl**p.

* * *

I was not surprised when my phone rang several days
later to find Barbie on the other end. I was hoping that
she was going to ask for a renewal of her "lessons."
Instead, she was excited and wanted to tell me about how
she had met and made love to a boy about her age. She
described it as a "good experience," not like her first
experience with a boy.

She said she just wanted to call me and let me know her
lessons had paid off and to thank me once again for
showing how good love could be if done right. Even
though I was disappointed, having been looking forward
to at least one more session with Barbie, I expressed my
delight at her new circumstances and wished her
continued good fortune in the arena of love.

When she hung up, I felt the full weight of my forty-
five years.

* * *

One evening, about a week later, Candy called and
indicated that she would be coming home on the following
week-end. With a wry little laugh, she said that she
would have to stay with me instead of Barbie, that
Barbie had a new roommate -- a boy this time. At the end
of our conversation, Candy added these words: "And when
I get home, Daddy, there's something I need to talk with
you about."

Recognizing that these were words similar to what Barbie
had used, visions of Candy and I making love filled my
mind. Responding to the stimulus, my cock grew instantly
erect and I was f***ed to relieve myself with a lonely
session of solo love before I was able to go to sl**p.
That night, I dreamed that Candy and I made love. It was
the greatest sex I had ever experienced.

school were filled with feelings of ambivalence. On one
hand, I recognized that for me to read a sensual message
into Candy's request to talk with me could be a complete
mistake--she might simply want to talk about a school
problem or something similar. She might even be having a
problem with a boyfriend and want some fatherly advice
about how to deal with it. On the other hand, I still
couldn't help but recall the very undaughterly kiss she
had given me just before she drove off to Austin.

Not since she was a little girl had she kissed me on the
lips. And she had never before given me a feel of her
tongue as she had when she extended it and brushed it
across my lips. The memory of that kiss filled me with
very unfatherly feelings.

Even though part of me shuddered in revulsion at the
thought of such perverted i****tuous ideas, I couldn't
prevent myself from feeling over- whelming desire. No
matter how I fought against the idea, I desired my
daughter -- desired her with a level of passion and
ardor I had seldom, if ever, felt before. Wrong or not,
I yearned to make love to Candy, to love her as man and
woman make love.

The memory of how Candy's roommate Barbie and I had made
love was still fresh enough to kindle hot sparks of
lust. I was able to clearly picture in my mind Barbie
and I making oral love and then coupling our bodies in
the classic postures of intercourse. After a few
moments, though, the pictures changed, with the image of
Barbie being replaced by one of Candy.

Before long, fantasies replaced memory, and in them it
was Candy who was naked, it was she that I brought to
orgasm with my mouth, and, finally, it was she who
screamed in rapture as my cock penetrated her depths and
brought her to the utmost height of ecstasy. Those
fantasies kept me with an almost perpetual erection as I
waited out the days before Candy's return.

* * * *

I left work early on Friday. I knew that Candy would
probably get home around 5:00 pm, and I wanted to be
there when she arrived. I planned to take her to dinner
that evening and wanted to shower and be dressed before
she got there. Rushing into the house, I quickly
undressed and showered.

As I got out of the shower, I walked naked into the
bedroom, where I had my clothes laid out. I was no more
than half-way across the room when I looked up and saw
Candy standing in the doorway. She laughed, embarrassed,
and said, "Oops! Gee, Daddy, I'm sorry. I had no idea
I'd find you naked."

I'm sure I blushed, because my face became warm. "My
fault, sweetheart. I should have known it was about time
for you to be getting here." I expected her to be as
embarrassed as I was and to immediately move away from
the door. Instead, she continued to stare at me for
several seconds, taking in my complete nakedness, before
slowly, almost reluctantly, moving her eyes away and
walking toward her room.

I was relieved that she had left, because her looking at
my nakedness like that brought all my fantasies back
with a rush and my cock swelled and erected, standing
rigidly out from groin.

After I finished dressing, I went to Candy's bedroom. I
was going to volunteer to help her unpack her car, but
found she had already done so. "Hi, Daddy," she said
with a smile. "You look a little more presentable now."

I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassment when she
added, "I'm sorry I caught you en flagrante."

Then she grinnned and added, "Anyway, you might be
interested to know I think you've got a great bod for a
forty-five-year-old man."

"Hah!" I thought, remembering my erection, "if you'd
stayed for a little while longer, you would have REALLY
found out about my body." Instead of voicing those
words, though, I asked her if she wanted to go out to
dinner. She said she would like that very much, and
asked where we were going.

When I told her we could go anyplace she wanted, she
said she would like for me to take her back to the same
place she, Barbie, and I had gone just before she left
to return to school. She told me she wanted to take a
shower and change clothes first. Grinning the same way
she had before, she said, "Maybe I ought to leave my
door open and give you a chance get even."

I'm not sure what I mumbled in response, but I beat a
quick retreat to the den to wait for her to get ready.

About thirty minutes later, Candy came into the den and
announced she was ready to go. She wore dressy designer
jeans that clung to her hips as though they had been
painted on and a silken full blouse that emphasized the
swell of her breasts. The dark tresses of her hair were
pinned back in something like a pony-tail, leaving the
features of her face clearly evident. In short, she was
beautiful... and sensual.

That sensuality was something new to me -- the only time
she had previously displayed it to me was in the good-
bye kiss. My desire, tamed for a short time, flared up
again.

After we got to the restaurant, we had a drink and
brought each other up to date on our lives. She told me
how she was doing in school and I related how things had
been at home. Well, ALMOST as things had been at home--I
didn't include the part about how Barbie had asked me to
teach her about love and how I proceeded to do just
that. She brought up the subject of Barbie, though, by
telling me how surprised she had been to find Barbie had
a boy as a roommate. She told me that because Barbie had
been so shy about boys, there must have been something
happen in her life to make her change.

When she said "something happen in her life," she smiled
a little smile, almost secretive, and gave me one of the
strangest looks I have ever received. From that, I
suspected that Candy might know something about the
relationship between Barbie and me, but was too polite
to bring her knowledge out in the open.

Finally, I asked her why she had decided to come home a
couple of weeks earlier than planned. She gave me a look
similar to the one before and said, "Well, as I told
you, I have something I need to talk with you about."

I was still completely undecided about Candy and her
newly displayed sensuality, so I pressed her further by
asking her why we couldn't have talked about it on the
phone. With that same secret expression on her face, she
said, "It's something that can only be discussed in
person, face to face."

"Well, we're in person, face to face, right now. Let me
order us another drink, and we can talk about it now."

Candy put her hand over mine and patted it. "Oh, Daddy,
you're so sweet, but we CAN'T talk about it now. After
we get back home we will. Right now, I want you to dance
with me. I haven't danced a step since we were here
last, and you know how much I like to dance." Not even
waiting for an answer, she stood up, my hand still in
hers, and led me to the dance floor.

I had been brought up dancing the old-fashioned way
where the boy holds one of the girl's hands and puts the
other one on her waist. Candy, though, wanted to dance
the modern way and put both her arms around my neck and
snuggled up to me, the front of her body squarely
against mine.

For a moment I let my hands dangle to my side, not sure
what to do with them. I looked around and saw how other
couples were dancing and then followed suit by putting
both my hands on her back. Laughing softly, Candy put
her mouth by my ear and whispered, "Looks like you're
finally learning to dance the right way."

Pressed against each other like that, Candy's little
belly rubbed against my belly and the front of her
thighs pressed their full length against mine. As we
danced, I was totally aware of the contact of our bodies
as leg moved against leg and belly squirmed against
belly.

When her crotch moved hard against my groin, I had to
grit my teeth to keep from groaning. The fantasies I had
been working so hard to repress came to the surface of
my mind and my body responded. Even though I willed it
not to happen, my cock swelled and made a protrusion in
the front of my slacks. Candy must have felt it because
she pressed herself even tighter against me.

"Oh, God," I thought, "this is wrong. This is my own
daughter arousing my lust. Fantasies are one thing, but
this is real, and it's wrong." I pulled my hips back,
moving my hard cock from contact with Candy's groin. She
responded by once again pressing herself against me.
Putting her mouth to my ear, she whispered, "Daddy,
dance with me the way you did with Barbie."

"But you're my daughter. It's not right for father and
daughter to do like we're doing."

"I know that, Daddy. It's what I want, though, so let's
do it anyway."

Candy and I danced the rest of the dance pressed close
together. My cock had formed a hard, round knot in my
groin and Candy pressed her jean-covered vee against it,
occasionally grinding herself hard against me. When the
song ended, she held me on the dance floor.

"One more dance, please. Dance another dance with me and
then we can go order, okay?"

If she had known my mental condition, she would have
realized that pleas were not necessary. I would have
gladly stayed on the dance floor all night just so I
could hold her in my arms and press our bodies together.
My fantasies had completely driven out the reality of
the situation, and I was now completely given over to
experiencing the full effects of Candy's newly
demonstrated sensuality.

After we had danced another dance, Candy kissed me on
the cheek and said, "Thank you, Daddy." As she leaned
into me to deliver the kiss, her groin pressed hard
against mine. Knowing we were about to break contact,
and reluctant to do so, I pushed my hard cock into the
vee of her groin and ground it into her jean-covered
sex.

We stood still in the middle of the dance floor for a
long moment, our sexual areas pressed against each
other, each loathe to separate ourselves from the
pleasurable embrace. Realizing, though, that the music
had stopped and embarrassed about putting on such a
display of lust for all the on-lookers, we broke apart
and went to our table.

Dinner went very quickly, conversation stifled by the
thoughts and recriminations spinning through my head.
Candy had a distant look in her eyes, and I felt that
she too must be considering the actions we had just
completed and what they might lead to. I didn't know
about her, but my thoughts were confused. One part of me
wanted Candy with a desperation that was almost beyond
measure.

I had fantasized about our making love, and it was hard
to drive the fantasy out and make room for the real, the
practical part. The real, the practical, was that Candy
was my daughter, that I should be concerned about
protecting her, not aching to make love to her. My
thoughts were still confused when I paid the bill and we
left to go home.

When we reached home and went into the house, Candy
said, "Daddy, I really do need to talk with you. Why
don't we put on our night clothes first, though. After
we've changed, we can have an after dinner drink and
talk. Okay?" All I could do was nod my approval.

I changed to pajamas and a robe and went into the
kitchen and mixed us some drinks. As I was carrying them
into the den, Candy came in. She appeared to be dressed
as I was, with a robe covering her. I didn't see any
pajamas covering her legs, so she either had on shorty
pajamas, or, and my bl**d raced at the idea, nothing at
all. My hand trembled a little as I handed her drink.
Her hand also had a tremble as she took it.

Candy and I sat there in silence for a few minutes,
sipping our drinks. She looked at me and our eyes met
and locked. I knew that whatever the outcome, it was
time to start our conversation. I took the initiative by
asking, "What's this problem you need to talk about,
sweetheart?"

Candy smiled shyly and said, "I've rehearsed this a
thousand times, but still don't know for sure how to say
it." She paused, looking down at her lap, and then
looked up, saying, "Well, I guess you could say that in
a way I'm jealous."

"Jealous? Has someone stolen a boyfriend away from you?"

Candy smiled, a rueful, crooked grin, and said, "Well,
not that exactly, but it is something like that."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well, do you remember when you and Barbie danced just
before I left for Austin last time? Sort of like the way
we danced tonight, only more so?"

"Yes, baby, I remember."

"Daddy, I was jealous of Barbie. I was jealous of how
she held you so close, of how aroused she was. Seeing
the two of you act like that bothered me. It bothered me
sexually."

"Gee, baby, I'm sorry. After all, it was you who got us
to dance together."

"Oh, no, Daddy, I'm not scolding you. What happened was
perfectly natural. After all, Momma has been dead for
over two years, and you're bound to have needs and
drives that need to be satisfied. No, that wasn't what
bothered me. What bothered me was...uh, well...I wished
it had been me rather than Barbie."

There wasn't anything I could say that could properly
respond to her statement. I wanted to say, "Oh, God,
Barbie, I wish it had been you, too," but this was my
daughter I was talking to. I didn't know where she would
take the conversation from there, and I sure didn't want
to embarrass her or offend her. Instead, all I said was
"umm-hmm," urging her to continue.

"What's made it worse," she continued, "is that I've
talked with Barbie. Daddy, she told me what she did to
you."

I grimaced and waved my hands in a gesture of
resignation. I knew Candy and Barbie were close friends,
but I hadn't expected Barbie to tell Candy about our
brief affair.

"Oh, Daddy, she didn't just come out and tell me -- I
had to worm it out of her. Besides, I approve. It was
real sweet of you, and it really helped her." Candy
laughed and continued, "Boy, DID it help her. I could
hardly believe she would have a live-in boyfriend."
Candy reached out a hand and patted mine, saying, "No,
Daddy, I'm not bothered by that." She gripped my hand
hard now and very quietly and softly said, "What I'm
bothered about is that what you did for her I need as
bad, if not worse, than she did."

I pulled my hand back and sat up. "Candy, are you
suggesting...?"

Candy dropped her hands to her lap and clasped them
together. Looking me directly in the eyes, a serious
expression on her face, she said, "Yes, that's EXACTLY
what I'm suggesting. Daddy, I'm nineteen years old, and
I'm still a virgin. I've wanted to have sex, wanted it
desperately, but I've been afraid of all the boys I've
dated. They were rough and pawed at me.

"Daddy, I've laid awake at night and listened to you and
Momma. That's told me that sex doesn't have to be rough.
I heard Momma moan from the pleasure you gave her.
That's how I want sex to be, that's how I want my
special first time to be. Daddy, that's why I want my
first time to be with you."

"Sweetheart, you're my daughter. We can't..."

"Oh, Daddy, we CAN. Our being daughter and father is
what makes it so possible. Daddy, I love you and I know
you love me. That love is what makes it so special, so
possible."

Still feeling doubts about the reality versus the
fantasy of committing i****t, I said, "But Candy...."

"You think I'm not as pretty or desirable as Barbie,
don't you? Well, you're wrong!" Candy said, defiantly.
She stood up, and after untieing the sash around her
waist, pulled her robe from off her shoulders and let it
drop to the floor. I had to repress a gasp at what I
saw. Candy stood there before me dressed in baby-doll
pajamas made of the sheerest material possible.

Her breasts filled out the pajama tops, her nipples and
their surrounding dusky circles clearly visible through
the thin material. Down below, in the sheer panty
bottoms, a dark swath showed at her groin. She had an
abundant growth of pubic hair and it could be seen
through the tissue-thin fabric that left little to the
imagination. My heart beat at a rapid pace--seeing her
like that, in those sheerest-of-sheer pajamas, was as
arousing as seeing her nude.

Candy reached down to the bottom of her pajama top and
with a swift motion pulled it up and over her head,
revealing the glory of her breasts that had only been
hinted at before. With the top removed, I could see them
in all their splendor -- firm, round, and not sagging
even a millimeter. Each one was centered with a darker
circle, and from them, the hard nubbins of her nipples
stood proudly erect. She put her hands up and cupped the
white mounds, pushing them upward.

"My boobs are bigger and fuller than Barbie's. I know,
because as she told you, we've seen each other naked."
She leaned forward, pushing her breasts even closer to
me. "Admit it, Daddy, they're nicer than Barbie's,
aren't they?"

I couldn't make my voice work to answer her. Viewing her
magnificent breasts, seeing her act in such an erotic
way had made me virtually inarticulate. I could only nod
my head and manage finally to whisper a strangled "Yes."

Candy put her hands on the waist band of her pajama
bottoms and slowly pushed them downward. She wiggled her
hips, working the wisp of fabric down until the slightly
rounded bulge of stomach was revealed. Giving her hips
another twist, she pushed the panties down until they
were around her hips. My cock had already come erect,
making a hard bulge in the front of my pajamas at the
sight of Candy's breasts, but now, as the dark tresses
of her bushy groin came into view, it jerked and pushed
out the front of my robe. No matter what words I might
use on Candy, my desire could not be denied.

Reaching further down, Candy pushed her panties until
they were around her knees. At this point, they released
and fell to her feet. She stepped one foot out of them
and then lifted the other up and removed the briefs from
her foot. I had felt lust before, but the sight of
Candy's pussy made me tremble with an overpowering rush
of desire. I wanted nothing else at that point but to
grab her and sink my throbbing cock into that furrow, to
find her hidden depths and push my shaft in until I had
buried its full length into the deep recesses of her
young, hot flesh.

With her panties removed, Candy now stood before me
completely nude with nothing to hide the full extent of
her beauty from me. Where she had seemed a little shy
and hesitant before, her posture and the look she gave
me now spoke of boldness.

She was enjoying the strip tease performance, she was
exulting in showing me her totally nude body. Without
saying a word, she turned around so that her back was to
me, the fullness of her firm, hard buttocks revealed to
me. I had always thought Marilyn Chambers had the best
ass ever put on a woman, but the one Candy now displayed
to me was every bit as good if not better.

Looking back at me over her shoulder, Candy put her
hands on her buttocks, one hand on each of the firm
globes. She kneaded them and then spread them apart,
showing me the little indention of her anus. Between
those cheeks I could see the crease of her vagina and
the soft, furry pubic hair that extended down to between
her legs.

"Daddy, my bottom is twice as nice as Barbie's. My ass
is hard and firm. Barbie's is soft." She delved her
fingers into the cleavage between the cheeks and stroked
them up and down. "My ass is better, isn't it? Come on,
Daddy, tell me you like mine better."

"Candy, your ass is absolutely perfect," I managed to
whisper, unable to tear my eyes away from the firmness
of her buttocks and especially the area down below them.
My cock was drooling now, pre-come wetting its head and
soaking my pajamas.

Candy turned back around to where she once again faced
me. With her revealed to me like that I realized that
she was far more beautiful and desirable than Barbie had
been. Candy was about three inches shorter than Barbie,
and where Barbie had a model's body, Candy's was fuller,
more lush. Her hips flared out wider and her thighs were
fuller and more firm. Her breasts were full but not
overly large -- good handfuls, ready to be caressed and
loved.

She was like a ripe fruit, ready to be savored, ready to
be devoured. I could hardly believe that a girl so
beautiful, so ready, could still be a virgin. It was
even harder to believe that she was asking me, her
father, to be the one to take that virginity, to be the
first one to taste that ripened fruit.

Candy put her hand on her stomach and slowly traced it
down through her pubic hair to the top of her feminine
furrow. With one finger extended, she probed down
between her labial lips. Pulling her finger back out,
she held it up, wet and shiny with her moisture. "Look
how wet I am. This shows how much I need you. Oh, God,
Daddy, please don't make me beg!"

By this time, all thoughts of any reservations I might
have had, recriminations about the enormity of i****t,
were gone. They were replaced by the reality of what was
happening. The fantasies I had entertained about Candy
and me making love were no longer just day dreams. There
was no way I could refuse Candy her request. Further,
there was no way I could deny any more my long
suppressed desire to have Candy, to know her in the most
intimate way possible.

Candy took a step forward to where she was right in
front of me, only a step away. She looked down at me
sitting here and in a soft voice said, "Daddy, I know
you're attracted to me, that you want me as much I want
you. I felt you when we danced. You were hard, and your
hardness pressed against me. God, it felt so good that I
wanted us to make love right there on the spot." She
looked down at my lap, at the tent my cock was making of
the front of my pajamas and robe.

"You're that way right now. You can't deny it -- I can
see how your penis is causing the front of your robe to
stand up."

Suddenly, Candy knelt down between my knees. She took my
robe and spread its front apart, revealing my pajamas.
Underneath their thin cotton fabric, my cock was rigid
and throbbing, pressing the cloth up like a tent pole
under an Indian tepee. At the top of the bulge, directly
over the head of my penis, a circle of moisture had
formed, soaking the cloth with my pre- come.

Reaching out, Candy put her hand on the bulge and
grasped my cock. Even through the fabric, the touch was
electric, and I gasped at the pleasure her hand gave me.
Working the pajama fly open, Candy put her hand inside
and pulled my cock out. It was hard as a steel rod and
wet with the flow of my lust.

Putting her hand around it, she said, "Feel how hard you
are -- you're as aroused as I am. This is what I want.
Use this on me, make love to me, teach me how to love
you. Daddy, make a real woman of me. I don't care what
you have to do -- pretend I'm Barbie if you have to --
but take me to bed and love me. Daddy, take me to bed
and... and... fuck me." She squeezed my cock hard and
muttered, "Oh, God, yes! Fuck me! Really fuck me."

I put my hand under Candy's chin and pulled her head up
so that she faced me. Talking quietly, I said, "Candy,
sweetheart, it's impossible for me to pretend you're
Barbie." Even though a look of disappointment came on
her face, I continued, "You see, every time I made love
to Barbie, in my mind I was making love to you. Every
time I touched her, it was you I was touching. Every
time she had an orgasm, I pretended it was you who was
coming."

While I was talking the expression on her face changed
from disappointment to wonder. She whispered, "You
mean...?"

"I mean that ever since you developed into a woman, I've
longed to make love to you. I hid my desire because I
knew that would be i****t." Looking down at where she
still had my cock in my hand, I said, "As you can see, I
can't hide it any more." My cock throbbed in her hand,
and I continued, "Yes, you're right, baby, I DO want you
as bad as you want me. Probably even more. So if you
really do want me to make love to you, there's nothing
in the world I want more than that."

In almost a groan, Candy said, "YES! Oooh, Daddy, yes,
yes!"

Standing up, Candy fell against me, her breasts against
my chest, her vagina right on top of my cock. Still
whispering, "Yes, yes, yes," Candy brought her mouth
against mine, her lips hungrily seeking out mine. As our
mouths came together, Candy speared her tongue between
my lips and drove it into my mouth, working it
feverishly around and around.

She squirmed her buttocks and hips so that my cock moved
between her labial lips and into her wet furrow.
Clamping her wetness around it, she gyrated her hips and
moaned in pleasure at the touch of flesh upon flesh.
Finally breaking the kiss, Candy whispered, "Take me to
bed now, Daddy. Take me to bed and make me a woman. Love
me like a man and woman are supposed to love."

Standing up, I lifted Candy into my arms and carried her
down the hall to the bedroom. She pulled my face to hers
and kissed me as we journeyed on her last step toward
womanhood.

Lowering her gently, I put Candy on the bed, facing up
to me. Her lush young body, now completely revealed, was
so beautiful that I had to pause and savor it. The
crease of her maidenhood showed through the abundant
growth of pubic hair, and with her legs spread slightly
apart as they were, it gaped apart, allowing a small
glimpse of its inner portions. Her breasts, somewhat
flattened from her position, were nonetheless firm,
quivering only slightly as she breathed.

At the top of each of them, her nipples stood up stiffly
from the middle of the crinkled areas of their
surrounding areolas. I had fantasized about Candy, about
how she would look nude, aroused, eager to love me, and
now it was no longer fantasy. I thought of what lay
ahead for us and reveled at the prospect.

"Sweetheart, you're so beautiful," I said, at last
breaking the silence. "I've dreamed of seeing you like
this, of our making love, and now it's happening in real
life. The real you is so much better than any of my
dreams or fantasies."

Candy smiled, enjoying the compliment, and said, "I
thought you'd like me if you got a chance to see me."
Smiling wider, she added, "See ALL of me, that is."

"Baby, I more than like you, I LOVE you -- ALL of you,
every part."

Candy put one hand between her legs and cupped a breast
with the other one. Still smiling that wide, coquettish
smile, she said, "But you like some parts better than
others, don't you?"

Smiling back at her, I said, "Yes, baby, some parts are
better. Especially those parts I hadn't seen before."

Candy took her hands away from her body and gestured up
at me. "You get naked, too. Take off your clothes so
that I can all parts of you, too."

I grinned at her and said, "But you've already seen me
naked. Remember?"

Grinning back at me, she said, "Yeah, I sure haven't
forgotten. I wanted to stay and look, but I was afraid
you'd get embarrassed." She looked down to where my cock
was forcing the front of my robe out and said, "But
you're different now from how you were then. Now you're
aroused, and I want to see you like that." The
expression on her face turned serious and speaking more
softly, she said, "Besides, things are different now.
Now we're going to be lovers, aren't we?"

Taking off my robe, I said, "Yes, sweetheart, now we're
going to be lovers. I'm going to give you the best
loving I know how." I unbuttoned my pajama top and
dropped it to the floor. Untieing the draw string to my
bottoms, I lowered them, pushing them down so that they
allowed my cock to spring out free from confinement. I
dropped them to my feet and stepped out of them,
completely nude, my cock standing out almost straight
from my body. Now I was as naked as Candy.

Candy's eyes widened slightly and she took a deep breath
as she stared at my rampant manhood. "God, Daddy, you're
beautiful, too. I like ALL of you, too," she whispered.
She reached out a hand to me and said, "Get on the bed
with me. Get here close to me--I want to feel your body
close to mine."

I stretched out on the bed alongside Candy and turned on
my side facing her. She turned toward me and
immediately, without a word being spoken, we were in
each other's arms. She clutched at me and pressed
herself close, pushing her breasts into my chest.

She whispered, "Oh, God, Daddy! Yes. Close, just like
this. Hold me, Daddy. Hold me close to you." I wrapped
my arms around her and dropped my hands down to her firm
buttocks. When she had turned to show me her ass, I
ached to hold and stroke them. Now they were in my hands
and I could love them all I wanted. "Oh, yes, touch me,
Daddy." She put her lips almost against mine and
whispered, "Kiss me, too. Touch me and kiss me."

Candy pressed her lips against mine and our mouths
blended and melted together. There was nothing of father
and daughter in the kiss: it was a lover's kiss--wet,
exciting, and expressive of the urgency of our arousal.
Our mouths opened and our tongues explored, swirling and
stroking. The pace of her breathing increased and mine
did too. I stroked her buttocks and kneaded them gently,
loving the feel of the firm globes in my hands.

Using just a light touch, I moved my hands down to where
the cleft between her cheeks disappeared, and felt the
tender, sensitive flesh hidden in that secret area of
her femininity. She was wet there, slick with the flow
of a woman aroused. I moved my fingers across the
slippery flesh at the top of her thighs and she moaned,
the sound muffled by our kiss.

Candy broke the kiss and in a whisper, almost a moan,
said, "Oooooo, I love this. This is my deepest, most
secret fantasy coming true."

"Fantasy?"

"Daddy, you told me you had longed to make love to me
for a long time. Well, I've felt the same way about you.
At night, when I listened to you and Momma love each
other, I fantasized it was me, not Momma, you were
making love to. One night I sneaked to your door and
peeked in. She was on top of you, and you were holding
each other, and you were both moaning. I could see
Momma's bottom moving up and down, and I knew she had
you inside her." She stroked her fingers across my cheek
and continued, "That was the night I touched myself for
the first time. I was so excited, I trembled all over.
After I got back in bed, I thought about your being
inside Momma, up between her legs, and I felt down
between my legs, down to that spot where a man goes in.

"It felt so good to touch there and I soon had both my
hands down, touching and rubbing. I could hardly believe
how wet I got. It kept feeling better and better and I
just kept climbing higher and higher. Then it happened.
I had an orgasm. I had my very first orgasm the night I
saw you and Momma making love.

"Every time after that when you and Momma made love, I
listened and touched myself. I pretended it was you
touching me, that you were inside me like you were
inside Momma. I could hear when you and Momma had an
orgasm, and I would try to come at the same time. That
way, I could dream that it was you making me come and
that I was the one who made you come."

Her revelation aroused me to a pitch I had never before
achieved. I pulled her closer against me, pressing the
little nubbins of her nipples into my chest. My cock
throbbed, down where it pushed against her thigh, and
more of my pre-come gushed out, making her leg even more
slippery from my hot flow. I groaned and whispered, "Oh,
God, baby, I had no idea."

"That's why I got upset about Barbie--she got to live
out my fantasy, my fantasy of making love with you."

I held her closer to me and whispered, "Baby, baby, I'm
so sorry. If I'd only known...."

"Shhh, Daddy," Candy said, putting her lips to mine to
stop my protests. Pulling her lips slightly away so that
they barely touched mine, she said, "Here I am making
you feel bad, and it wasn't your fault at all. I just
wanted you to know that my feelings toward you are just
like the ones you have for me."

Her lips curved into a smile and she continued, "You DO
have to make up for it, though. You have to do
everything to me that you did to Barbie. Then you have
to do more. I want you to do MORE to me than you did to
Barbie. Daddy, I want us to do EVERYTHING. We've got a
whole weekend, and you have to show and do everything to
me."

I could hardly believe this was my little girl Candy
telling me this. Pure, unadulterated lust flowed through
me, and I felt hot all over. I growled deep in my throat
and pushed her onto her back. Shifting up, I leaned down
across her and put my chest down and crushed it against
the firmness of her breasts.

"Yes, baby, yes," I muttered. "We'll do everything. When
we get through, there won't be anything we haven't done.
I'm going to love you like I've never loved anyone
before." Putting my mouth against hers, I drove my
tongue into the warmth and wetness of her mouth. I used
it wildly, its thrusts mirroring the heights of passion
Candy's words had driven me to. She wrapped an arm
around my back and pulled me even closer, growling in
her throat as I had done. I shivered in anticipation of
the weekend ahead of us--two whole days of nothing but
loving.

As we kissed, I put a hand on her breasts. I stroked
lightly across their undercurves and then moved up to
their areolas. Alternating between them, I drew little
circles around the nipples, lightly tracing my
fingertips on the crinkly dark ovals crowning their
fullness. She arched her back up toward my hand and
murmured a soft "ummnnn" into my mouth.

I touched the nipples, just brushing my fingers across
them. She muttered an "Ahh" and arched her back even
higher. Taking her breasts one at a time, I squeezed
them and kneaded them gently, brushing my palm across
the nipples as I did so. Her back was now several inches
off the bed as she arched it up and offered her breasts
for my caresses.

As much as I enjoyed touching her breasts, I was even
more drawn to the area below. I remembered how wet and
pink her furrow had been when she removed her pajama
bottoms, and I longed to touch her there, to put my
fingers into that cleft of womanhood she had revealed to
me. Taking my hand away from her breasts, I slowly moved
it down her front. When I came to the little indentation
of her navel, I drew a little circle around it with my
fingertips, just brushing lightly and teasingly.

Leaving her little belly-button, I moved lower. With
just the tips of my fingers, I drew a line down the
little roundedness of her belly, down to where her
temple of Venus was hidden away. She gasped at the touch
and shivered, the muscles of her stomach tensing up in
anticipation of my hand reaching its goal. As my fingers
moved into the forest of her black pubic hair, Candy
bent her legs at the knees and drew her feet up. When I
at last found her hidden furrow, she moved her knees
apart and opened herself up to fully receive my invading
hand.

After my hand found its goal, I moved two fingers into
the channel. Her labial lips were swollen, filled by her
arousal. Using two fingers, I stroked the inside of one
from near the bottom up to the top, to where it joined
the other. As I stroked slowly upward, my fingers came
to her clitoris. It was huge -- far larger than any I
had ever encountered before, like a hard acorn centered
in her furrow, forcing the lips to gape open around it.
Candy jerked her hips and gasped as my fingers barely
brushed against its sensitivity.

Using the same two fingers, I traced down the other
puffed-out lip and followed it back down to where it
widened out. The whole area between her legs was slick
and creamy, coated with the evidence of her newly
revealed passion. I was amazed at how aroused she was.
Realizing that I had lived with this little nymph for
nineteen years and had never seen evidence of her
feelings for me nor recognized the depths of her
sensuality filled me with a sense of wonder.

Dipping my fingers into the wide area of her vulva, I
found the entrance to her tunnel. I traced my finger
around the opening, toying with its edges, and then
slipped a finger tip into the recess. Her hips moved up
against my probing finger and her tongue went wild in my
mouth. I continued my probing until almost half my
finger was inserted into her. Her hips undulated against
my hand as her pussy sought to imitate the fuck it was
longing to receive. Responding to my touches, she was
soon panting into my mouth, barely able to sustain our
kiss.

I twisted my finger in slow gyrations, stretching and
teasing the tight entrance to her vagina. Reacting to
the motions, she squirmed her hips in counter circles,
and my hand was soon slick with her juices, almost as if
it had been bathed in her girl flow. Finally having my
hand where it had been in so many of my fantasies made
my bl**d race. My cock throbbed against her side,
pulsing as if it had a life of its own, eager to replace
my finger and delve into Candy's tight, hot inner body.

I slowly extracted my finger from within Candy and let
it trace a path right up the center of her wet furrow.
Just touching lightly, I slowly moved it up to where it
came against her swollen, bulging clitoris. Moving my
finger tip on top of the hard little knob, I caressed it
with just the gentlest of strokes. Its hood was pulled
back, allowing full access to its firm, sensitive flesh.

Candy murmured, "Oh god," saying the words right into my
mouth. Her hips began to jerk and twist, and she shoved
them against my hand, pressing herself hard against me.
Suddenly, her stomach started shuddering in little
spasms and her knees jerked together, clamping my hand
between them.

Still able to move my finger, I continued the soft
strokes of Candy's swollen, exposed clitoris. She flung
an arm across my shoulder and dug her fingers into my
back, moaning into my mouth. Unable to bear the
escalation of pleasure any longer, she dropped both arms
by her sides, and using them and her feet for leverage,
thrust her hips up, arching her back a full foot off the
bed. The small shudders that had shaken her belly before
increased in their intensity and her hips were soon
jerking and twisting.

Pulling her mouth from mine, she moved her head to the
side and moaned, "Ohhh, God, Daddy." I could feel the
hand next to me clutch the sheet as she balled it up
into a fist. Suddenly she went rigid, the muscles of her
stomach and thighs straining and hard. She moved her
head from side to side and muttered, "Ahh, Ahh." Then
she arched her head back, straining it against the
pillow, and screamed, "Dadddieee! Ooohhhh, God,
Daddiiee!"

The whole insides of her legs convulsed against my hand
and spasms undulated up and down her furrow, moving
against my finger in wave after wave. They continued
like this for at least thirty seconds before gradually
decreasing. She was moaning continuously, a soft
crooning sound of rapture.

Slowly, the spasms became less intense and she gradually
relaxed, the muscles in her thighs and stomach
softening. Her legs moved apart, releasing my hand from
their grasp. Her hips slowly descended until her back
once again was on the bed.

Still breathing hard, she whispered, "I came Daddy. Oh,
God, I just came and came and came. I've longed for this
so much that I knew all it would take was one touch
between my legs and I'd be gone. Ohhh, Daddy, that was
sooo good. That's the best it's ever been for me."

"Later on, it will get even better," I said.

"I'll die if it does. I don't think I can bear anything
better."

"You will, baby, you will. And it will only get better,
sweet- heart. Better and better."

Candy's hand was right next to where my cock touched her
side. She moved it to where her fingers came into
contact with my shaft and lightly stroked them up and
down its length, spreading the wetness of my pre-come
over its surface. Wrapping her fingers around my cock,
she whispered, "How about now? Can we start right now? I
want you to feel what I just felt. I tell from how hard
you are that you're ready." She gave my shaft a hard
squeeze and continued, "Daddy, let's fuck now. I want to
feel this up inside me, deep inside me. I want to feel
you when you come. I want you to come long and hard just
like I did."

"Yes, baby, if you're ready for it, we'll do it right
now. But remember, with this being your first time, it
might hurt a little. I'll try to be as gentle as
possible, but sometimes nothing can prevent a girl from
experiencing some pain the first time. It usually
doesn't last long, though--the pleasure soon drives the
pain away."

"I know I told you I was a virgin, and that's so--I've
never fucked before. But one time when I was listening
to you and Momma I got pretty carried away and pushed my
fingers in real deep. I felt something tear, and it hurt
a little. I even found a little bl**d on me the next
morning. Since I did that back then, it may not hurt
this time."

My mind formed a mental picture of her playing with
herself in bed, getting so aroused that she deflowered
herself, and my cock jerked in response to the image. I
was finding out more and more about my daughter that I
hadn't even suspected.

More and more I was finding how sexual she was, how
passion had ran just below her surface, unrevealed until
now. She wasn't any longer my little girl--she was a
passionate, fully matured female, ready and eager for me
to bring her sexuality to complete fruition. Even though
I was in one way disappointed that it wouldn't be me who
ridded her of her maidenhead, I was relieved that I
wouldn't have to bring her the pain of defloweration.

"It sounds like you took care of your maidenhead then.
You're right, it probably won't hurt now. Still, though,
let's not take any chances. We'll do it the way that a
virgin should do it the first time, with you on top."

Candy smiled a soft smile and said, "Like I saw you and
Momma doing it? Just like I dreamed about? Oh, yes,
let's do it like that. It will be like it was when I
went back to bed and pretended, only it will be real
this time. This time I really will have you inside me."

She squirmed her hips around, and with excitement
showing in her voice, said, "Oh, God, let's do it right
now. Just thinking about it sends shivers through me."
She took my hand and moved it down to her vee, pressing
it into her wet flesh. "Feel how wet I am. Just feel how
ready I am."

I could hardly believe the sheer wantonness of that
action. She had just finished a shuddering orgasm and
now she was asking for more--asking me, no, almost
begging me, to fuck her. Her passion was far greater
than I could have fantasized about even in my wildest of
fantasy and I trembled in lust, trembled with an
overpowering desire to give her what she wanted: to have
my cock buried to its base in her young body.

I turned over on my back, my cock thrusting up erect and
quivering from my groin. I looked down at it and its
head was inflamed, a dark plum color. It was wet, too,
the flow of my pre-come dribbling down and drenching it.
I touched Candy and said, "Get up over me. Straddle me
so that you can lower yourself down on me."

Candy did as I said, putting her knees on each side of
my hips, her vee just above my straining cock. Her
furrow gaped open, and her swatch of hair was wet,
clinging to her pubis in little curls. I reached down
and held my cock still, pointing it right up to the
entrance to Candy's vagina. "Now, baby, lower yourself
down on me. Do it real slow and easy. Take just as much
as you comfortably can. If it starts to hurt, just stop
and let the pain pass. This way, you're in control. You
get to set the pace."

With a frown of concentration on her face, Candy lowered
her hips until my cock made contact with her wet furrow.
She squirmed, positioning herself until the head of my
cock nudged into the recess of her sheath. Tilting her
head back slightly, she closed her eyes and slowly
lowered herself onto my hardness, engulfing it in her
hot, wet flesh.

Although she was incredibly tight, the combination of
her lubrication and my pre-come facilitated penetration.
One inch of my cock disappeared and then another. Candy
let out her breath and then lowered herself until her
pussy had swallowed about half my shaft.

The walls of her tunnel pressed tightly around its hard
invader and created some of the most pleasurable
sensations I could recall. I had thought my first
journey into Barbie's pussy was one of my most memorable
experiences, but it paled in comparison to the pleasure
that now rushed through my body.

Thus far, other than feeling my cock f***e the walls of
her tunnel apart, there been no obstruction, no
obstacles to my journey into the depths of Candy's body.
Her maidenhead no longer existed. It looked like we
would be free to continue without the inconvenience of
even momentary pain. She still had her eyes closed,
though, and the slight frown was still on her face. "You
okay, sweetheart?" I asked. "Is it hurting any?"

She opened her eyes and smiled. "No... it doesn't hurt.
It's just a strange, new feeling--like my whole belly is
filling up." She leaned forward, putting her hands by my
side, and f***ed more of her pussy down over my cock.

"My belly is filling up with my Daddy's cock," she
murmured, almost to herself. Then, with a grunt and a
sudden downward thrust of her hips, she impaled herself
on the remaining portion of my cock. At last, I was all
the way in her, my cock buried completely in Candy's
teenage pussy. Having accomplished her goal, she leaned
down, letting her breasts brush across my chest, and
whispered, "Ah, all of it. All of Daddy's cock... all
the way inside me."

Thank goodness she stayed still. If she had moved even
an inch, I would have filled her pussy right then and
there with my come. Finally achieving my desire to make
love with Candy was so arousing that it would have taken
little more to send me beyond my already stretched-to-
the-limit control.

For long moments, we remained motionless like that--
pubic hair intermeshed and pubic bones pressed together.
Even without motion, it was pure, unabated pleasure. The
warmth and moisture of her vagina pressing in on all
portions of my cock felt so good I would have gladly
remained like that for hours, just savoring the
pleasure, enjoying the contact of our sexual flesh.

Eventually, though, Candy lifted herself until her torso
was erect above me. Using her knees and thighs, she
raised herself about an inch, withdrawing the sheath of
her vagina from off my cock by that amount. Then,
reversing the motion, she once again came down, taking
all my cock back inside her warm confines. As she hit
bottom, she squirmed herself against the hardness of my
pubis, grinding her clitoris on it. "Ohhh, yes," she
muttered.

She repeated the action one more time, bringing the hard
nubbin of her clitoris into even harder contact with the
base of my cock. Then, holding still, she looked down at
me and said, "I did it, Daddy. Just like in my dreams, I
got all my Daddy's cock up into my belly." She lifted
herself even higher than before, and then thrust down
hard on me. "Daddy, we're fucking. We're finally,
finally fucking!"

Using just a little rocking motion, Candy moved back and
forth, moving her pussy up and down my cock in little
short strokes. Right above me, her breasts jiggled from
the motion. If nothing else had indicated the extent of
her arousal, her breasts would have. The nipples were
fully erect and jutting straight out.

Even the areolas around them were swollen and puffed
out, their crinkles gone. Unable to resist them, I put
my hands up and made love to those firm, magnificent
globes. She put her hands on top of mine and pressed
them into her flesh, pressing them deeply into the
pillows of her femininity.

Gradually, Candy increased her tempo, bouncing up and
down at a faster pace. As she did, the up-and-down
strokes became longer, and my pleasure climbed to meet
hers. I felt shudders and little contractions of
pleasure grasp her pussy, causing it to squeeze down on
my cock. I knew from that that she was having a series
of mini-orgasms that would intensify until they combined
into one big one. She murmured her pleasure each time a
contraction hit and moaned in joy from the feeling.

Candy took my hands away from her breasts and then
leaned down to where our faces were only inches apart.
"I'm fucking you, Daddy. How do you like it? Did Barbie
do this to you?"

"No, sweetheart, Barbie and I didn't do it like this.
This is just for you and me."

"Good," she said, putting her mouth on mine and driving
her tongue into my mouth.

Candy stretched herself so that she now lay on top of me
in the classic missionary position. She moved her pussy
up and down on my shaft, using long strokes. Combined
with them, she gyrated her hips in circles, twisting her
pussy around my cock with each of her strokes. The
motions were working their spell on me, but they were
affected her even more. Her mini-orgasms were almost
continuous now and her juices were flowing out and
covering my balls and running down the crack of my ass.
We were making a marvelous wet spot.

I reached down and caressed the smooth skin of her
buttocks. I could feel their muscles clench up each time
she thrust down and then feel them rise on each of her
up strokes. Her stomach muscles pressed against mine and
the shudders and contractions that moved through them
transferred to mine.

I spread my legs apart and lifted them, wrapping them
around her waist. Using them for leverage, I started
reciprocating her thrusts, driving upward to meet each
of her downward thrusts. We were soon panting into each
other's mouths, climbing the ascent toward orgasm at a
breakneck speed.

Candy started softly muttering, "Oh god... Oh god... Oh
god!" gradually increasing the pace of her hip motions.
Suddenly, she pulled her face away of mine and threw her
head back with eyes closed.

"Oh god, Daddy!"

The little shudders and contractions that she had had
earlier now became hard convulsions, shaking her and
causing her whole pelvis to tremble. Using my legs, I
pulled her groin hard against mine and ground my pubic
bone into her clitoris. She collapsed against me, her
breasts crushed against my chest, and shook and panted
as her orgasm took control of her, shaking her with its
ecstasy.

Gradually, her shudders lessened and she relaxed against
me, totally spent from the intensity of the orgasm. She
lifted her up and softly said, "I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, sweetheart," I answered.

"You didn't come, did you?" she asked.

"Not yet. But I'm not far from it."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Daddy. I told you I wanted you to have
the same kind of pleasure I had, and all I did was have
it all over again and leave you high and dry."

I chuckled and said, "Who said I was through?"

She grinned and said, "Not me."

I lifted Candy from off me and turned her on her back.
Getting on my knees, I moved up between her legs. I took
hold of each of her legs and spread them wide apart,
lifting them up with knees bent so they formed a saddle
for me. Then I moved a pillow to her hips and lifted her
so I could put it under them.

Now she was ready for me. My cock throbbed in
anticipation of entry into the wide-open pussy that lay
before it, just inches away. Now I was ready to show her
some REAL fucking, ready to show her how a cock and
pussy were really supposed to fit together. Candy
watched me throughout all this, silent, eyes wide.

Grasping my cock by the base, I ran its head up and down
her furrow, concentrating on her clitoris. Then I guided
it down to her tunnel, still open from her fucking me,
and nudged it into her. Thrusting my hips forward
slowly, I pushed my cock into Candy's body.

Soon, it was down to where its base was pushed firmly
into the wet, pink flesh of her furrow. I pulled it out
and then thrust it back in, hard and fast. Since she had
already come, I didn't have to have any concern about
her being satisfied--it was my time now, time for me to
fully enjoy the pleasure of her body, to live out the
fantasy of fucking the young, hot body of my little
girl.

I lifted both of Candy's legs up, spreading the vee of
her vulva wide, exposing all the wet flesh of her
furrow. I could see where my cock entered into her, and
I shoved hard, watching it as it drove in until my belly
thrust into her wetness. I pulled out until just the
head was left inside her and thrust in again, pushing as
hard as I could.

Stretching my legs out below me, I put my hands
alongside her shoulders and started pistoning in and out
as hard and fast as I could go. Candy spread her legs
out all the way and put them over mine, her ankles
locked across my calves. As I came down on my thrusts,
she raised her hips up with a thrust of her own. Her
eyes were even wider now, and she grunted, "Oh, God,
Daddy!"

"Is this hurting you, baby?" I asked.

"Hurting? Oh, God, no! It's just so good, it's almost
unbelievable." As she hunched her hips up to meet me,
she murmured, "Ummmnnnn." She reached up and grasped my
shoulders with her hands and said, "Oh, I love it this
way. I love it hard and fast." She moved her legs from
my calves and wrapped them around my hips, and hunching
her hips up toward me, muttered, "Ooooh, I'm going to
come AGAIN! Oh, God, Daddy, DO IT! Do it hard... HARD!"

Putting my hands under her hips, I continued to drive my
cock in and out of her clutching, clenching hot tunnel.
"Yeah, baby, hard, hard," I murmured. I could feel my
orgasm building to a crescendo. I had waited so long to
finally make love to Candy that it had built up to one
of the highest peaks of my life.

The way her hot flesh clutched against mine, the
slippery friction of oily flesh rubbing against oily
flesh, was taking me beyond any point of control. I was
panting like a runner doing a marathon and the pressure
of my semen was a volcano ready to erupt. I felt her
pussy tighten down on my cock and the muscles of her
belly tighten.

Her buttocks clenched in my hands, drawing up into
little knots. In a half moan, half cry, she screamed,
"Ohhhhhh, Daddy! Ohhhhh, oh, oh, oooooooohhhhhh!" She
opened her eyes and moaned, "Oh, God, come now. Come
with me. Come with your little girl."

Hearing her words and feeling her body writhe in my
grasp was too much for me. I had already been on the
edge of orgasm, and her actions pushed me over the
crest. I drove my cock in, as deep as I could get it,
and held it there. My buttocks now clenched just as hers
were doing and my cock contracted.

Then, almost like a cannon shot, a jet of come spurted
out of my cock into the depths of her flesh. Candy felt
it and shoved her hips up even tighter to me. She put a
hand behind my head and brought mouth to wide open
mouth. With both our mouths open and seeking, we kissed,
our tongues stroking and caressing the other's.

Gush after gush spurted from my cock. It filled her
pussy and spread over my cock and coated it with warm
slipperiness. Candy's hips pushed up hard up against me,
her pussy pressed against the base of my cock, jerking
against me with little stabbing motions. The flow of my
sperm had intensified her orgasm and we were both at the
peak of our rapture, writhing in ecstasy.

I pulled my cock out and then drove it back in again,
and Candy murmured her approval. As I pushed in, I felt
my sperm gush out and cover both of us. It dripped down
on my balls and I knew that a whole stream had to be
flowing down between her legs and drenching the bed. It
had to be the wettest fuck I had ever had, and I loved
the wetness.

Our peaks passed slowly, gradually ebbing away into just
little tremors and sighs. The wild abandon of our kiss
changed into a gentle tenderness. Oh, God," I thought,
"I've just fucked my own daughter, my little girl, the
person I love most in this world." She moved slightly,
restirring the pleasure. "And it was the best fuck I've
ever had."

I pulled my lips away from hers slightly and she said,
"Ummnnn, God, Daddy. That was incredible." She hunched
her hips up to mine, pressing her sperm coated pussy
against me and with a big smile said, "You were right.
Now I know what REAL fucking is." She hunched her hips
up and said, "It even still feels good, doesn't it?" Not
waiting for an answer, she pulled my mouth back down to
hers for a slow, languid kiss.

She was right--it did still feel good. Even though my
cock had lost a little of its rigidity, it was still
firm, filling the entire cavity of her pussy. The fact
that it was Candy under me, her pussy holding my cock in
its warm grasp, played games with my libido, keeping me
hard despite my having one of the most intense orgasms
of my life. I pulled my cock out and shoved it back,
testing myself. Yes, it WAS still good. I felt like I
could go on forever. Go on forever with Candy.

She felt my stroke and shoved against it, murmuring into
my mouth. Her hand stroked the back of my neck, a caress
reflecting her feelings toward me. Now we were more than
father and daughter, our love had a new dimension, a new
depth and breadth. She broke our kiss, licking my lips
in the process, and whispered, "Are you going to fuck me
again, right now?"

"Do you want me to?"

"YES! Oh, God, yes. Can you?"

I pulled my cock out and shoved it back in, saying,
"What does than tell you?"

Candy grinned and said, "That tells me that my Daddy is
about to fuck his little girl again." She pulled her
pussy down, letting my cock slip out a little, and then
shoved back up, taking it back inside. "Yes, Daddy, do
it again. Let's do it over and over again, until we
can't do it anymore."

I pulled out and got up on my knees, saying, "Let's use
another position. This time let's play like we're boy
dog and girl dog."

Candy grinned, immediately catching on, and got up on
her hands and knees, her beautiful ass turned toward me.
She turned her head back toward me and smiling, said,
"Is this right, Daddy?"

Was it right? With that sweet little ass stuck up in the
air for me, it was more than right--it was perfect. Her
whole bottom was wet from where my come had run down
between her legs, and the furrow of her pussy was
overflowing from come still oozing out her pussy. Seeing
her like that brought all the rigidity back to my cock,
and my lust that had declined slightly after my orgasm
returned in full f***e.

My cock quivered in anticipation of getting back inside
of the hot sexual flesh presented in open invitation
before me. I groaned and thrust my shaft up between her
legs, pushing it into the wetness of her furrow, seeking
Candy's hot, come-dripping hole.

Running my cock up and down the channel, I found the
opening to her sheath and pushed it in, thrusting my
hips forward slowly. My belly at last made contact with
her buttocks, making a wet sound. I put my hands on her
hips and pulled her in even closer to me, swinging my
balls up to where they made contact with her clitoris. I
pulled out and then thrust in hard, forcing her hips
forward.

She folded her arms and laid her head on them so as to
steady her ass for my attack. Turning her head back to
me, she said, "I like it this way. You go in so deep...
deeper than ever before. I can feel your cock going way
up inside me." She squirmed her slick buttocks against
me and murmured, "Ummnnnn, it feels so good this way."

Even though Candy's pussy was still tight, my cock had
opened it up considerably. That, coupled with way my
previous deposit of sperm increased her lubrication,
allowed me to really ram her. From that position, I
didn't have to worry about crushing her, and I allowed
my lust full play. Gripping her hips, I held her in
place and drove in and out of her like a piledriver.

Each of my thrusts moved her forward, driving her head
into the pillow. She was my lust toy, and I used her
body to give me the utmost pleasure possible. With each
of my thrusts I muttered, "Yes, baby, deep...oh, sweet
pussy... ummm, sweet little girl pussy... oh, god, baby,
so good, so good, so good."

I wasn't the only one getting pleasure from my pistoning
thrusts. Each time I thrust against Candy, she grunted
and pushed back hard against me. The cheeks of her ass
spread apart and her buttocks flattened against my belly
each time I drove into her. As I pulled out, the
entrance to her pussy stretched out, clasping my cock as
if reluctant to lose contact. We became one creature,
fused together in a sphere of pure pleasure. We moaned
and muttered our pleasure, inarticulate sounds of lust
being completely and fully satisfied.

Leaning across Candy's back, I put my hands under her
and caressed her hanging breasts, kneading the firm
projections and rubbing across the firm nipples. She
moved her shoulders up slightly, giving me more room to
play with her sensitive nipples. After giving them
sufficient attention, I moved my hands lower, down to
her drenched sexual area. Using the fingers of both
hands, I thoroughly explored the top portion of her wet
channel.

I felt it widen with each of my thrusts and then come
back together as I withdrew. Two of my fingers found her
clitoris and rubbed it while the others caressed the
inner portions of her labial lips. Feeling her wetness,
feeling it as it soaked my hands, served only to
intensify the eroticism of the contact. She squirmed her
ass and tried to move her legs together as my fingers
strummed across her love button.

My uninhibited onslaught of her pussy became too much
for me and I felt my orgasm surging to its breaking
point. The contact of my fingers on her clitoris coupled
with the way I see-sawed my cock in and out her was
bringing Candy to the same point.

Her whole ass quivered and shivers run through her firm
little belly. Her moans were continuous as she responded
to the multiple stimulation. She bucked up hard against
me and shouted, "Oh, God, I'm coming again!" Shudders
ran through her body and she collapsed flat, my hands
pinned under her, still playing drum beats on her
clitoris. I went down with her, continuing to piston my
cock in and out with hard, fast strokes.

Candy worked her hips up and down, first pushing her
clitoris against my fingers and then pushing her pussy
against my cock. Each of us was lost in rapture, orgasm
sweeping over us in ever higher waves. Hers came on
first and she shook under me, shaking her ass in
circles, and moaning, "Oh, God...Oh, God." The whole
internal portion of her pussy convulsed and jerked,
grasping my cock and contracting around it.

Even with that restriction, I still managed to drive in
and out, as deep as I could go. The combination of her
belly convulsing against my hands, the shudder of her
furrow against my fingers, and the clutch of her
trembling pussy flesh against my cock proved to be the
final ignition, though, and I joined her in orgasm,
jetting shot after shot of sperm into her already filled
pussy.

My eyes clouded over, my vision becoming blurred, and I
collapsed on top of Candy, barely able to support myself
with my arms to keep from crushing her under my weight.
It had been the most intense, most satisfying orgasm of
my life, and I was totally spent. Each spurt of sperm
weakened me, relaxing me. When I finally stopped coming,
I was limp, completely used up.

We lay there for long moments, gasping, trying to catch
our breaths. My cock, now completely satisfied, slowly
shrunk and then pulled out of Candy's pussy, dribbling
even more come over her. I had come so much that it was
leaking out of her pussy, each of her tremors making
more pour out. The stream flowed down over my cock and
balls and her pussy, and a pool of semen formed under
us.

Gradually, I came to my senses, my vision returning, and
lifted myself and lay down beside her. Her face was
turned toward mine, and she smiled softly. Without
actually speaking, her lips formed the words, "Thank
you, Daddy. I love you." Uncaring about our sl**ping in
the result of our orgasm, I reached down and pulled the
covers over us. Candy went to sl**p immediately and I
soon followed.

* * * *

The next morning I woke up to the delicious smell of
fresh coffee and bacon frying. I picked up my wrinkled
robe from the floor and put it on. Following the smell
of breakfast, I went into the kitchen. Candy was
standing there in her robe, cooking breakfast for us.
The back of her hair was still damp, so I knew she had
taken a shower. Turning toward me, she said, "Well, good
morning, sunshine. I'm fixing us some breakfast." She
grinned and continued, "I figured we need some
nourishment after last night. Why don't you get your
shower while I finish. Breakfast ought to just about be
ready by the time you're through."

Following her suggestion, I went into the bathroom and
quickly shaved and showered. While showering, I recalled
the events of the previous evening. It had been a
evening of the most exciting love-making of my life and
my cock sprung up in full erection as I remembered what
Candy and I had done. Candy might be my daughter, but
she was also a passionate woman with a large capacity
for love. After forcing myself to think of other things,
I got my erection down to a semi-hard and put on my robe
and went back into the kitchen.

Candy had breakfast on the table and we sat down and
ate. Candy didn't say anything, but the looks she gave
me were warm and filled with excitement. She conveyed
with her eyes that last night hadn't been enough, that
she wanted more. She had said we had the whole weekend,
and it appeared that she meant it. My cock slowly came
fully erect as I considered the prospect.

Candy carried her dishes and put them in the sink and I
did the same. Standing there at the sink, her robe tied
tightly about her, the full perfection of her form
showed through the thin fabric. I embraced her from the
back, running my hands around to her front and cupping
her breasts. "Baby," I whispered into her ear, "last
night was the best thing that's happened to me in my
entire life."

She turned around to me and said, "Me, too, Daddy. It
was even better for me." She put her mouth to mine and
kissed me lightly, just brushing her tongue across my
lower lip. She moved her mouth from mine and said,
"Thank you for last night."

Stepping away from me to the center of the kitchen,
Candy grinned at me and said, "Guess what I've got on
under my robe."

"I couldn't even begin to guess," I answered.

Candy laughed and said, "Nothing. There's nothing under
here except your little Candy. Interested?"

Interested? God, I lusted after her with a lust that
seeming to have no limit. Nine-thirty in the morning,
after an evening of love-making that included some of
the most intense orgasms of my life, and my cock was
standing rigidly away from my body, pushing my robe out
in a bulge. It was Candy doing that to me. I just
couldn't seem to get enough of her. I looked down at the
bulge in the front of my robe and said, "What do you
think?"

"How about a date, then? Why don't we meet in my bedroom
in... let's see...three seconds?" She laughed and ran
down the hall, looking back over her shoulder at me with
a look that was as lustful as the one I'm sure I was
giving her.

As soon as we got into her room, we were all over each
other, each one trying to get the robe off the other. In
seconds, our robes were on the floor and we were
standing naked, trembling with desire. Candy moved up
against me and put her arms around me, holding me close.
"God, Daddy, I think I'm turning into a nymphomaniac.
All I can think about is making love with you. All I
want is for us to make love, to fuck for twenty- four
hours a day. I just can't seem to get enough of you."

"God, baby, you too? I thought it was just me. You
affect me exactly the same way. No one has ever done
that to me before. Just you."

Candy pushed her groin against my hard cock and
whispered, "Then why are we wasting time?"

In answer, I stepped toward the bed, pushing Candy in
lock-step with me. When the back of her knees hit the
bed, she fell down on it, laughing. Even though she was
laughing at the awkward dance we had just performed, her
eyes looking up at me showed smoky desire, hunger for
more of what we had done last night. What I saw in her
eyes inflamed my desires and whetted my hunger even
more.

With her legs spread as they were, the furrow of her
pussy was open, with pink, moist flesh showing. It
looked delicious and I had to taste it. I knelt at her
feet and spread her legs even farther apart, spreading
her labia up so that her wet furrow gaped even wider.
Extending my tongue, I licked a circle around her navel
and then traced a line down to the dark forest of her
pubic fur.

I curled my tongue into a tube and, using it like a
finger, moved it downward, parting a path through the
pubic tresses. When it came to the top of her furrow, I
probed down into it, brushing my tongue lightly across
the firm button of Candy's little man in the boat. Candy
gasped and thrust her hips up to me, pushing her hot
vulva against my mouth. "Ohhh, Daddy!" she murmured.
"Oh, God, I was hoping you would do this. Barbie told me
about your doing it to her, and I nearly came in my
panties from hearing her tell how good it was."

Candy's words excited me even more and I put my whole
mouth into her furrow and licked and slurped up and
down, trying to reach every part of it. I put my hands
under her buttocks and lifted her up so that I could get
to her better. As I moved down to the lower portion of
the gash, I spread her cheeks apart and probed my tongue
even lower. I could see the little crinkled rosebud
nestled in the cleft between her cheeks and I drove my
tongue down to it and licked and caressed it.

She squirmed her hips in response and said, "Oh, Daddy,
that's nasty!" I spread her cheeks apart even wider and
rimmed her harder, probing the tip of my tongue down
into the midst of the little wrinkles. She moved her
hips from side to side and said, "Oh, God, nasty... so
dirty... ummnnnn... oohh... yes... good. Oooooohhhh, I
love it!"

I replaced my tongue with a finger tip, using it to rub
and gently caress Candy's little nether hole. Running my
tongue from there upwards, I came to the opening into
her tight love tunnel. She had become completely aroused
now, and cream was flowing out and covering all her
tender vaginal furrow. I put my mouth right on top of
her opening and spread my lips wide, stretching her
vagina wider.

I sucked on it, drawing out more of her cream, and then
plunged my tongue in as far as I could extend it. I
twisted it around and around, moving it on the vaginal
walls and caressing her interior. Rolling it up into a
hard little tube, I plunged my tongue in and out, giving
her a miniature version of intercourse. That action
coupled with the way my finger played with her little
asshole soon had her breathing fast and moving her hips
up and down.

I withdrew my tongue and replaced it with the thumb of
the hand that was caressing her asshole. Keeping that
hand in motion, moving both my finger tip and thumb
around and in her two lower orifices, I moved my mouth
up and placed it over her clitoris. As my tongue came
out and laved her swollen clitoris, she gasped and
jerked her hips up to my mouth.

I sucked the little nubbin between my lips, and holding
it like that, strummed my tongue over and across the
exposed surface of her hard pleasure knot. She put both
her hands on my head and pressed my face in closer to
her, moaning and muttering, "Ohhhh, yessss... do it...
suck me... yesss... oohhh... I love it... oh, I love
it!"

Candy was soon rocking back and forth on her elbows,
moving her hips against mine in little short thrusts. I
followed each of her motions, never once losing my
contact with her clitoris. I felt trembles and shudders
in her thighs, and her clitoris started little jerking
movements between my lips. Suddenly, her vagina clamped
down on my thumb and squeezed hard. Her buttocks
clenched, the muscles in them becoming hard knots, and
she screamed, "Coming! Oh, God, I'm commiinng,
commmiinnggg!"

I kept licking her clitoris, carrying her all the way
through her orgasm. After a while, she jerked her hips
away from my mouth and whispered, "Please, no more."

I took my mouth away from her and sat up straight,
wanting to see her in the full aftermath of orgasm. She
had her eyes closed, and lay there trembling, a flush
across her face and a red blush covering her breasts and
the area between them. Cream was flowing from her pussy
and moving in a little stream down her furrow to the
cleft between her cheeks. She had come hard and was
still breathing fast, slowly recovering from the intense
pleasure of her clitoral orgasm.

I moved up and sat on the bed beside her and stroked her
hair, softly and tenderly, as she relaxed and came down
from the high she had just experienced. After a little
while, she stopped her labored breathing and opened her
eyes, looking up at me. She reached out a hand and put
in on my thigh, saying, "God, Daddy, that was the first
time anyone has ever done that to me. I see what Barbie
was talking about -- it's good -- really, really good."

She smiled and said, "Oooohh, WAS it good! I don't know
which I like best, that way, or the natural way. I'm
glad we can do both. That way I'm not f***ed to make a
choice."

Candy sat up on the bed beside me, her hand still on my
thigh, and said, "Now, dear Daddy, it's your turn.
Daddy's little girl is going to do you like you did
her." Reaching out her hand, she wrapped it around my
cock and slowly jacked it up and down, spreading my pre-
come over its entire length.

Then, without letting loose of my cock, she knelt down
in front of me and engulfed half my cock into her mouth.
Clamping her lips tight around my shaft, she applied
suction and used her tongue on the sensitive head and
glans. Reacting to her sudden onslaught of pleasure, I
sucked in my breath and jerked my hips up to her mouth.

From the way she went after my cock, it was obvious that
Candy had natural oral tendencies. She sucked and
slurped on it, moving it in and out her mouth just as
though she were using it as a substitute pussy. I had
gotten so aroused from eating her, from seeing the
rapture of her orgasm, that I was soon trembling and
moaning from the intense pleasure she was giving me.
"Oh, God, baby, that's good. Ummnnnn, I'm getting close,
close."

If anything, she intensified her efforts, taking even
more of my cock into her mouth and slurping and licking
it with even more f***e. "Oh, Baby, you'd better stop.
If you don't stop, I'm going to come, come right in your
mouth." She looked up at me, her eyes twinkling, and
formed her lips into a smile around my shaft.

Candy continued to look up at me, a smile still on her
lips, and sucked even harder. She put a hand under my
balls and lightly caressed my scrotum. With rapid
motions, she bobbed her head back and forth, moving my
cock in and out of her mouth. The action of her tongue,
the warm wetness of her mouth, and the movement of her
lips up and down my shaft proved too much, and I thrust
my cock toward her hard, driving as much of it into her
mouth as she could take.

"Oh, God, baby," I groaned, shooting a huge spurt of
sperm right on top of her tongue. It was followed by
another then another, and Candy gulped, trying to
swallow the thick sperm gushing out of my cock. Even
though she managed to get most of it, some flowed out
over her lower lip and ran in little streams out each
corner of her mouth. Her chin was soon covered with my
flow and white, thick drops dripped down on the floor. I
fell back on the bed, trembling in the throes of my
orgasm, as Candy continued to suck on my cock and
swallow the mouthful of come I had given her.

After a few moments, I recovered from my orgasm to
realize that Candy was still at work on my cock, licking
it and sucking lightly on it. Responding to that
treatment, it stayed completely rigid, fully erect. I
sat up and put my hands alongside her head and gently
pulled her mouth from off my cock. I lifted her up and
pulled her alongside on the bed. If my cock hadn't
already been hard, it would have gotten that way from
just looking at her.

Her whole mouth was covered with the white, thick
coating of my come, and drops of it still clung to her
chin, hanging down, but not yet falling. She licked her
lips and then, using her fingers, wiped the flow from
her chin and into her mouth. She smiled and said, "This
isn't bad at all. Almost tasteless--kind of like egg
whites." Then, grinning, she said, "In fact, seeing that
it's your come, I have to admit that I kind of like it."

Candy put her hand down to my cock and fondled it,
gently squeezing and rubbing it. Her hand was still wet
from my come and the combined lubrication of my come and
her saliva made the contact very pleasurable. She
grinned at me and said, "In case you're wondering why
I'm paying so much attention to your cock, it's because
I'm trying to keep you good and hard. I've got plans for
your hard cock, plans I think you'll like."

I had a hard time imagining anything I could like better
than what she had just done, and my cock swelled in her
hand at the thought of something even better. "What kind
of plans do you have in mind?" I asked.

Without answering, Candy let go my cock and moved up to
the center of the bed. Getting on all fours, she turned
her ass to me and reached down and pulled her cheeks
apart. I could see all of her sweet ass, from the wet
opening of her pussy all the way up to where the cleft
blended into her back. She turned her head toward me and
then took a finger and put it on her little anus. "Did
you do Barbie here? Did you fuck her right here?"

My cock became as rigid as it was possible to be in
response to her question. If I were interpreting her
question correctly, she was going to ask me to fuck her
in the ass. I had never fucked anyone in the ass, not
even Candy's mother, and it was something I had long
wanted to do. Now, Candy was going to ask me to do it.
Hot and flushed with excitement and lust, I answered,
"No, we didn't do that."

Candy grinned and said, "Good. Then do it to me. Stick
your cock in here and do me here. That way there won't
anything virgin left about me." She put a hand to her
mouth and said, "This is no longer virgin," and moving
the hand down to her pussy, she added, "And this is no
longer virgin for sure." She pushed a finger tip into
her asshole and said, "This is the only virginity I have
left, and I want you to take it, too."

As much as I wanted to fuck Candy in the ass, I wanted
to make sure she knew what she was doing. "It might hurt
you some, Baby," I cautioned her.

"Not if you use K-Y Jelly. One of my girlfriends in
school tells me that she and her boyfriend do it this
way all the time in order to avoid any chance on her
getting pregnant. She says that K-Y Jelly keeps it from
hurting. Go look in the right hand drawer of my bathroom
medicine cabinet and you'll find some."

I went and got the K-Y Jelly and came back into the
bedroom. As I entered I could see that Candy had her
hand in her pussy rubbing her clitoris. She didn't stop
her rubbing when she saw me, and said, "I guess I got a
little impatient."

I squirted K-Y Jelly on my cock and completely coated it
with the slippery cream. Getting up on the bed, I
squirted a blob right on top of Candy's little anus,
covering it completely. Then I squeezed some out on my
index finger, making sure it was covered. Working very
carefully, I pushed my jelly-covered finger into her
little opening, spreading it open and pushing all the
way in. I rotated my finger, coating all the inside of
her ass, making it slippery.

I repeated the action, adding even more lubrication
inside her tight little anal tunnel. She squirmed and
moaned as I performed the preliminary steps, enjoying
having my finger inside her. She looked back at me and
said, "That should be plenty. Now put your cock inside
me. Fuck me in the ass, Daddy. Make me a woman in every
way." My cock jerked in response to her words. She
didn't know it, but she was about to make me a man in
every way.

I pushed my cock up against her little opening and
pressed into her. At first it didn't budge at all, just
rammed against the tightness of her opening. Then I felt
her relax a little and the head went all the way in,
spreading the tight ring of her opening around my shaft.
I paused, giving her a chance to get used to having me
inside ass, and asked, "You okay, sweetheart? Still want
to go on?"

"Oh, yes. You don't have to stop. It doesn't hurt. It
just feels like I need to go the bathroom real bad. Keep
on, get it all the way in me."

I pushed a little more and then all resistance abruptly
stopped. Once I had the head of my cock past her
sphincter, it went in easily. I continued to push in
until my cock was completely inside her, the wiry hair
at the base of my cock crushed against her buttocks. I
had thought her pussy was hot and tight, but it didn't
begin to compare with her ass. It was incredibly tight
and so warm that my cock felt like it was inside a
furnace.

The walls of her anus were smooth against my cock,
different from her vagina in ways that couldn't even be
described, but just as pleasure-giving. She tested her
reflexes by contracting the walls around my cock,
squeezing down on it, and a wave of pleasure swept over
me. Candy's mouth and pussy were sheer delights, but her
ass was at least their equal, if not better. "Ooohh,
Baby," I said, "you have to have the sweetest ass in the
world."

Candy laid her head down and started rocked her ass to
and fro, pulling my cock out and then pushing it back
in. The K-Y Jelly was working perfectly and my cock was
able to move in and out freely. Matching her motions, I
started my own thrusts and withdrawals.

Soon we were moving fast, grinding ourselves against
each other, grunting each time our flesh slapped
together. Leaning down and reaching under her, I put my
hands down to her breasts and fondled them. When I did,
she moved her arms under mine and put her hands in her
pussy, gently rubbing her clitoris in perfect timing
with the motions of my cock as it reamed her sweet,
tight ass.

The interior control she had was amazing. Each time I
pressed my phallus completely within her, she squeezed
down on it, pressing the hot, slick tube of her ass
around it. The ring of her sphincter tightened down on
it at the same time, and the effect was a combination of
stroking and velvet-like massage of my whole shaft.

The total effect -- the action of her ass on my cock,
seeing the rocking and squirming of Candy's perfect,
sweet ass, and the knowledge that we were engaged in the
ultimate act of father-daughter i****t -- was becoming
more than my already overloaded senses could bear. The
sensual pressure just built and built, escalating to
where my sperm was almost ready to burst out in a hot
flood.

I speeded up my strokes, driving into her upturned ass
with long, hard strokes. My breath was ragged, almost a
pant, and I gripped her hips and jerked her toward me
with almost brutal f***e. "Oh, God, baby! Almost there!"
I shouted.

Candy's drove her fingers deep within her pussy,
thrusting them in and out, and I could feel them through
the thin membrane that separated them from my thrusting,
rigid shaft. She muttered, "Yes! Fuck me! Come with me,
fill me up with come. Ohh god, yes, yes, YES!"

Candy's orgasm came on her and her ass muscles clamped
down on my cock, sending wave after wave of shudders
over it. It was too much, and with a hard contraction, a
jet of sperm shot out my jerking cock, shooting up deep
into her belly. She squirmed her ass hard against my
cock and muttered, "Ohhh, I can feel you coming. I can
feel each one of your spurts. Ohh, come, come,
commmeeee...."

Relaxing at last, Candy fell prone, my cock still buried
in her little tunnel. She moaned, her hands still under
her moving in her pussy, still pushed her ass up and
down, alternating pressure between her fingers and my
cock. Her motions slowed gradually, and then she lay
still. Her anus was still completely relaxed, open
around my cock, and as my cock lost its erection, it
gradually came out of her opening and fell between her
ass cheeks.

I rolled off her then, laying on my side, and looked at
her, filled with feelings of love and tenderness. Her
eyes were closed and her face relaxed. A little stream
of saliva ran out of one corner of her mouth, and she
reached her tongue out and captured it. Lifting herself,
she pulled her arms from underneath her and turned
toward me, opening her eyes.

Reaching out her arm, she put her hand, still wet from
being in her pussy, on my shoulder and pulled her face
and against mine and kissed me. It was a soft, slow,
tender kiss, filled with the languor and relaxation of
complete satiation, the afterglow of orgasm that
pleasures and satisfies the entire body.

She broke the kiss and smiled, saying, "Now there's
nothing about me that's non-virgin. I believe I came
harder that way than the others." Her face became more
serious and she said, "Did you ever do that with Momma?"

"No, sweetheart, that was my first time with anyone."

She clutched me to her and said, "That means in a way I
got your virginity." She smiled and moving her lips to
mine, she whispered, "Oh, Daddy, I like that." Our lips
blended together and we kissed for a long time, each
savoring the new relationship we had.

* * * *

By the time Sunday afternoon came, Candy and I explored
every position, every aspect of sexuality I could think
of. By my count, probably not too reliable, I had eleven
orgasms that weekend. I didn't attempt to estimate how
many Candy had, probably four times that number. Just
before she went out to her car to leave for Austin, she
said, "Kiss me good-bye, Daddy. Do it inside here where
people can't see."

We kissed, a deep kiss that wasn't meant for father and
daughter. She broke away and said, "Daddy, I just can't
seem to get enough of you. If I come home next weekend,
can we spend it like we did this one?"

I looked at her and said, "No." She got a surprised,
disappointed look on her face, and I laughed and said,
"It won't be like this weekend, it'll be even better.
Sweetheart, I can hardly wait."

She dimpled up and said, "It's a date then--a Daddy and
Candy date."

When she drove off, I was left with a half-hard. I knew
that our relationship couldn't last, that just like
Barbie, now that she was tuned into her sexuality she
would quickly find a young man to meet all her needs.
Until then, though, I plan to just enjoy my good
fortune.

By the time next weekend comes, my now half-hard cock
will be fully ready, just aching and throbbing to get
back inside my sweet daughter's mouth, pussy, and ass.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 18720  |  
96%
  |  8

My Blonde Goddess

I've heard it said that people come into our lives for a reason. Some of these people come for just a short time maybe for just a moment or a day, and others may come for a life time. But they all come into our lives for a reason, and it's true.

Heidi came into my life for almost a year. She needed me and I needed her.

I had been going steady with a girl in high school, and I had to stop seeing her. That left me with an aching hole in my soul that wouldn't go away.

Heidi, had been taken advantaged of, used, and thrown away like yesterdays garbage.

She was tall, blond, and beautiful. I though she was perfect.

She was my Goddess, She was my Venus, and she took my virginity, and sucked my Penis.

I'll never forget the first time I saw her. I was eighteen at the time; it was the summer before I started my senior year in high school. It was a beautiful morning. The sun was shining brightly.

I was going out the back door of the apartment house I lived in with my parents. Just as I opened the back door, she was coming in. The morning sunlight came streaming in around her illuminating her. Her beauty was breath taking. She looked just like an angel; standing there in the doorway.

She was the most beautiful woman I'd had ever seen. She was almost as tall as I was and I'm six feet tall. Her skin was milky white; her hair was tied in braids with bangs on her forehead. She had sparking dark blue eyes, with freckles on her nose and over her cheeks; with a cute button nose, and sweet soft puffy full lips that made me want to kiss her.

My eyes traveled from her face down her neck, and over her shoulders. She was wearing a low cut yellow top revealing some cleavage; she had full breast probably a c cup maybe even a d cup. Her tummy was slightly swollen; I could make out the flare of her hips. She was wearing skin tight black shorts that came haft way down her thighs; her legs were long lovely and well toned. She had on a pair of yellow socks that matched her top with black sneakers.

My eyes traveled back up over her body again drinking in her beauty. My eyes roamed back up over her feet, ankles, her shapely calves, her pretty knees, her lovely thighs, to that mysterious V between her legs.

My gaze lingered on her mound of Venus; for a moment, while I tried to imagine what her pussy looked like, then my eyes moved up over her maternity top, over her full breast until my eyes refocused on her face. I fell in love with her instantly.

I watched as her eyes wandered over me looking me up and down; she smiled and blushed as she looked at my groin. I didn't realize it; but I was erect, my cock was bulging in the front of my pants, after she got through eyeing me. She looked into my eyes and smiled at me, as she said,

"Hi my name is Heidi, I just moved in on the third floor. So I guess were neighbors."

I stood there dumb founded for a second and finally said, "Hi I'm Carl my friends call me BigC."

Without thinking I put my hand out to shake hands with her. She tried to put her hand out to me. Surprising as it may seem after looking her up and down the way I did; I hadn't noticed that she had a bag of groceries in each arm.

I took a bag from her, so we could shake hands. When our hands touched little tingling sensation went up and down my spine and then shoot right to my penis. I said,

" let me, help you with those."

She said, "I can manage."

I replied," That's okay I don't mind, I'd like to help you."

"Okay," She said, "come on up stairs: and have coffee with me. We can talk for a while, and get to know each other."

I took the bags from her and followed behind her; watching her ass sway from side to side, as she climbed the stairs.

I put the bags on the table as she started the coffee. I helped her put her groceries away. We were sitting at the kitchen table; talking having our coffee.

"Heidi," I asked," where do you come from?"

She smiled and said, "I'm Swedish and I'm from Sweden." She laughed. And said, "That sounds silly doesn't it?"

I laughed and said, "Yap it sure does," and asked," what brings you to America?"

She said, "My parents are professors at Yale, and I'm pregnant, they want me to be near them until I have my baby. After I have my baby and my parents finish their teaching contracts with Yale in the spring. We'll all be going back home to Sweden."

Then she got choked up and looked like she was going to cry. And said,

" I need to talk to somebody, as strange as it may seem, I feel like I can talk to you. Can I tell you; what happened to me?"

I nodded and said, "Sure tell me all about it."

Then she told me, "I felt ugly when I was a k** in high school. I was much taller then most of the boys and I had acne. The k**s in school used to make fun of me they called me,

"The Pimply Faced Amazon."

All the girls had crushes on Mr. Johnson, our high school gym teacher. He was all muscles with dark hair and eyes. I was no different from the other girls, because I had a crush on him too.

When I graduated from high school. I was still a virgin and very naïve. I never even had a date He came up to me and told me,

"I was the most beautiful young woman he had ever seen, and that he was in love with me and wanted me, all the while I was in high school."

He said, "He waited for me to finish school so he could tell me how he felt about me. He told me he wanted to leave his wife and marry me."

"When he said that, I got so excited. I had an affair with him; all the while I was in college.

When I discovered I was pregnant, I went to the doctors. The doctor told me, I may have complications, because I'm very small, so I might need to have a cesarean, because I might not dilate enough for the baby to pass through."

I didn't understand what she was telling me, but I nodded my head to let her know I was listening to her. I asked her out of curiosity,

"What do you mean, you're too small?"

She started blushing as she replied,

"The doctor said I have a very small vagina.

John used to tell me, I had the tightness cunt he was ever in, and every time he fucked me, he felt like he was fucking a virgin."

Heidi was blushing as she said that and then she said,

" I hope; I didn't say that too bluntly, but I don't know how else to explain it to you. When I told John I was pregnant; I though he would comfort me, leave his wife, and marry me but Instead."

He said," That's not my k**; you should get an abortion. I know you've been putting out for all those college guys."

Heidi said,

"I told him, I'm not a slut, and I never had sex with anyone, but him."

I nodded my head okay, and said,

"That really sucks; he should have his balls cut off."

Heidi said,

" I called my parents and told them about this. They said to come here and have my baby At Yale New Haven Hospital and they would get me an apartment near them. So here I am."

I felt sorry for her and I liked her. I though to myself,

"Shit she's not only beautiful; she's nice and she got screwed over."

I said,

"I'm glad you're here; I hope we can be friends."

She said,

"We already are, now you know about all me. So tell me about yourself? Have you got a girl friend?"

She most have read my mind somehow, And asked,

"What's wrong you look so sad all of a sudden?"

I said,

" I had to stop seeing my girl friend because her Mother said, we weren't right for each other."

Heidi said,

"I'm sorry, you must have really cared about her."

I said,

"Yeah I did, but I'll be alright."

Heidi told me,

"I have to meet my parents on the New Haven, green by the flag pole, do you know to how to get there?"

I said,

" it's not far we can walk there."

She looked at her stomach which was hardly showing at all, and said;

"Won't you be embarrassed to be seen with me. People might think you're the ... Father?"

My cock twitched, as I though to myself, if I was the Father of her baby I would have fucked her, and Boy would I ever love to, fuck her.

I was holding my head down blushing. Then I got brave and replied,

"No, why should I be embarrassed to be seen with you? I think you're absolutely beautiful."

She was blushing, as we went out the door. We were only haft way down the street when our hands touched sending shivers up and down my spine. The next time our hands touched we looked at each other, smiled and joined hands. We walked the rest of the way holding hands.

My Mother saw us, so I introduced her to Heidi. My Mother waited until she could pull me aside and asked the inevitable question. I told her,

" no it's not my baby were just friends."

My Mother told me,

"Carl, I like Heidi and I'm glad that you found a friend. I want you to know that women in her condition are strange and moody at times, and they need a lot of affection, and understanding, but most of all they need a good friend.

And there's one other thing you need to know; after she has her baby things will change between you two. She's older then you are; plus she went to college. And you're still in high school. Not only that: her baby will take up most of her time."

I didn't understand what my Mother was trying to tell me.

Heidi and I became very close. We got along so well; I t was as if we had knew each other forever. If I wasn't upstairs with her she was downstairs with me.

In the evenings we would watch TV together. She would wear her pajamas or a night gown. I would have on a tee shirt with my black gym shorts. If we were sitting on the couch, she lay on her side with her head on my thigh, and I'd stroke her hair and the side of her face. If we were sitting on her bed with our legs stretched out, I would put my arm around her, and she would snuggle up against me.

I t was great to be with her like that. I could feel her warm body against mine, and smell her perfume. Sometimes she would lie on her belly while I'd rub her back and run my finger tips up and down her spine. I'd scratch her tail bone, and sneak feels of her ass.

We would hug each other in the doorway before I'd go downstairs. I'd rub her back and caress her ass. I would give her affectionate little kisses on her forehead and cheeks. Her breathing would become labored, and her arms would tighten around me, as she returned my kisses.

We would stand this way holding each other, for a long time not wanting to let go of one and other. Her belly wasn't very big but I was glad it was between us. Because I didn't want her know I had a boner, and feel it against her.

I discovered when I ran my finger tips up and down her spine and scratched her tail bone she would suck in her breath and squirm. I loved it when she squirmed against me rubbing her pussy against my hard cock

I'd masturbate and fantasized about how it would feel to be on top of her slowly pushing my penis into vagina with her squirming around under me while I made love to her. That's all I could think about was how it would feel to really kiss her, touch her and make love to her.

I wanted to do more then kiss her on the cheek or forehead. But I was afraid if I tried anything she would laugh at me. After all I was just a k** and still a virgin at the time.

All of my sexual experiences consisted of making out with a few girls; I got a couple of hand jobs. So all I knew about sex was what I heard from the guys, and I heard a lot. I knew how to do just about everything; I just didn't have a girl friend to do it with.

We were sitting on the couch watching TV... Well Heidi was watching TV; I was staring at her reflection on the TV screen. She was wearing a black cotton nightie and a pair of black panties. I was wishing she would open her legs so I could see her special place.

I was getting ready to go downstairs and Heidi walked me to the door. I put my arms around her to give her a hug. She wrapped her arms around my neck, darted her tongue into my ear, and whispered,

"Don't go, I want you to sl**p with me tonight."

Oh God what a feeling I got as she stuck her tongue in my ear, it gave me goose bumps and sent shivers up and down my spine.

I became more aware of the her, the smell of her perfume, the sound of her breathing, the warmth of her body, the feel of her breast pressed against my chest, the feel of her belly pressed against mine, the bulge of my penis pushing just between her thighs, the head of my cock pressed against the front of her pussy.

We stood there just looking into each others eyes for a moment. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth. I knew she wanted to be kissed. As our lips touched hers' and our mouths molded together, little spark went off: sending shivers flying through our bodies making us tremble. As the tips of our tongues touched, I started losing my breath, my hands roamed up and down her back, until they rested on the cheeks of her ass. I was squeezing her lovely buns. Pulling her against me; grinding my pelvis into hers.

The feel of her trembling body, the sounds of her breathing, the feel of her warm breathe in my ear, as she pushed her pelvis back into mine, was driving me nuts, we just stood there dry fucking each other. She said,

"Be gentle with me, don't forget I'm pregnant."

That startled me so I broke our kiss, because I was afraid... I might be hurting her.

She looked at me with her eyes haft closed and whispered,

"It's all right, you can fuck me, I want you too. I'm pregnant, I won't break, just be gentle with me."

The word fuck excites me, because it sounds dirty. But when it came to Heidi, I didn't want to do anything dirty to her or with her; if that makes any sense.

When I heard her say that word, I went nuts and crushed my lips against hers forcing my tongue in her mouth. I could feel shivers going up and down her spine.

My legs were shaking and my cock was so hard it was throbbing. I though I was going to cum in my pants.

Her tongue went into my mouth, and She swirled it around mine as I swirled mine back around hers in the opposite direction. I was trembling, breathing hard, rubbing her back and squeezing her ass.

I was thinking about how good it was going to feel to push my dick in her. I was getting carried away and pushing a little too hard against her. We were going nuts trying to fuck each other standing there in the doorway.

I pushed my tongue in her mouth, she sucked it and swirled her tongue around it; as I swirled my tongue back around hers. I kept wondering if my cock would felt that good in her cunt. I was holding her ass, pulling her against me.

Her hands were franticly going up and down my back; kneading and scratching me with her finger nails until she finally griped my the cheeks on my ass.

I needed to cum so bad my cock was hurting... As I kissed her I whispered into her ear,

"Ooooh God Heidi, I need you so bad... please let me fuck you?"

She replied,

"Oh God Yes, I want you to fuck me, I need it too, but not yet ...lets take our time and make it special."

She took my hand and put it on her breast and said,

"Feel my tit, squeeze it... but not too hard... rub your thumb over my nipple and pinch it...

As I rubbed my thumb a crossed her nipple and pinched it. I felt her nipple grow bigger and get hard. Her body was trembling as she put her other hand over mine holding it against her breast. She moaned,

"Ooooh yes, that's it."

She slipped her hand between us, down the front of my shorts. She grabbed my cock and squeezed it, rubbing her hand over it. She whispered into my mouth,

" It's so big... I can't wait to get that thing in me... but be gentle."

She wrapped her fingers around my cock and, started jerking me off. Her warm sweaty hand felt great on my cock. I was trying to fuck her hand; as I felt her breast

She kissed me again trying to f***e her tongue down my throat. She took my hand off her breast; put it between her legs, over her pussy. I could feel the warmth of her cunt through her night gown and panties.

She said,

"I'm so horny, I need to cum."

She pulled her night gown up and said,

"Put your hand inside my panties, and feel how wet I am?"

I slid my hand inside her panties with my palm against her belly. I slide my hand down over her soft pubic hairs. Her skin was warm and sweaty. As my fingers touched her pussy, she shuttered and f***ed her tongue into my mouth.

She moaned into my mouth,

"Ahhh put your finger in me. Feel how wet I am."

I got my finger tip between the lips of her pussy. I found her tiny hole. She was so tight I could barely get my finger tip in her. She was sucking on my neck, clawing my back panting, saying,

"Feel how tight I am."

I wiggled my finger tip around her opening, slowly pushing my finger tip into the tight softness of her warm moist hole. Her pussy was so tight I was barely able to move my finger around inside her.

"Put in another finger," She begged.

I pushed another finger inside her.

"Ooooh easy, be gentle." She sighed.

She had her hand down the front of my shorts holding my dick and squeezing it.

I explore the inside of her pussy. I found a little bumpy spot and rubbed my fingers tips over the bumps. I had my thumb on her clit rubbing it from side to side.

She was breathing and talking through her mouth at the same time saying,

"Oh God yess... yesssss...please don't stop... that feels so freaking good, AAAAH shit, I'm cummmmmmm. God Ooooh God... that felt so damn good. I needed that so bad."

I felt some warm sticky liquid running on my fingers down into the crotch of her panties. I left my fingers in her pussy, wishing my dick was in her. I kissed her and asked,

"How was that... did you cum good?"

She replied,

"I need the real thing. But first there's something I have to do for you or... you won't be able to last."

She squatted on her knees looking up me with her big blue eyes. She pulled my shorts and under pants down around my ankles. My dick sprung straight out and hit her on the end of her nose. She said,

"Oh My GOD you are, Huge."

She was looking up at me as put her hand around my cock, slowly jerking me off. It felt so good. I though I was going to cum in her face.

She kissed my thighs, rubbed her cheek against my penis. Then she spit and drooled on it, making it wet and shiny. I was trembling and I didn't know what to do with my hands. I was flapping my arms around like a grounded bird flapping its wings. I ended up putting my hands on her shoulders.

She kissed the head; it felt so good I almost fainted. She flattened her tongue as she lapped the under side of my dick, then she lapped the top and sides, sending more shivers up and down my spine, my legs were so weak, I was starting to wobble.

She kissed and licked under the head and down the shaft. Then she kissed, licked and sucked on my balls. This felt so good I was panting like a dog on a hot summer day, and I could feel my legs getting weaker.

Finally she opened her mouth and sucked on the head of my penis. It felt great having my cock inside her warm wet mouth. She had drool leaking out over her chin. I kept thinking to myself if her mouth feels this good, her cunt is going to feel great.

I watched as my cock disappear and reappear in and out her mouth. I closed my eyes listening to the slurping sounds and her breathing as she sucked my cock, and caressed my balls. I could feel my load getting ready.

I was trying to savor the feeling of having my cock sucked for the first time. She stopped sucking on me and said,

"I want you to cum in my mouth."

As she pushed her finger up my ass, and squeezed my balls. I felt my cock swell up and pulled her head into my groin; as I began shooting my load in her mouth.

She gulped and swallowed as much cum as she could. I looked down at her. She looked up at me with her mouth and cheeks covered with cum and drool.
She winked and said,

"Did you like that?

Then she laughed and asked,

"Want to give me a kiss?"

My legs were so weak I could hardly stand. I was leaning against the wall trying to catch my breath as I said,

" That was great."

Heidi Winked and said,

" I have to go to the bathroom."

After I got a little strength back I went into the kitchen and sat on a chair. I could hear the water running in the bathroom sink and Heidi gargling. Then I heard her peeing and the sound of water running in the sink again.

When she came out I could see that she had washed her face. When I put my arms around her I smelled her breath freshener and tasted her toothpaste as we kissed.Then I said,

"I have to pee."

She said,

" I'll meet you in the bedroom."

I took a leak, washed my hands, face, and cock. The only light in apartment was coming from the TV in the bedroom. I could see her lying on the bed in her black nightie. She patted the bed alone side her and said,

"Come over here and take your clothes off."

As I lay down beside her I said,

"Heidi You're Beautiful."

She signed, and said,

"Thank you, I'm glad you think so."

She curled up next to me with her head on my chest and her hand on my shoulder.

I rolled on my side facing her. As we kissed she rolled onto her back pulling my chest over her hers. I looked into her eyes as I kissed her forehead, eyes, cheeks, and the tip of her nose.

I felt her breast through her nightie as I kissed her on the lips. She opened her mouth as lips touched; she sucked my tongue into her mouth. As I pinched her nipple, she shuttered jerking her hips up.

Her breathing quickened and her arms went around my shoulders. While our tongues played in each others mouths. Her hips were pumping up and down. I took the bottom of her night gown as I started pulling it up.

She said,

" turn off the TV. I don't want you to see my belly."

She was barely starting to show at the time, I said,

" I don't care about your belly; I want to see you, Naked."

She sat up letting me take off her night gown; leaving her in just her black panties. I looked at her breast; they were beautiful with lovely pink nipples. I kissed the side of her neck as I ran my finger tip around the out line of her nipple, I sucked on her neck.

She was wiggling around softly moaning,

"I like that: it feels good."

I kissed her shoulder then nipped and sucked on her neck. While I sucked on her neck and caressed her breast she moaned,

" Oh God you're giving me a hickey: that feels so good."

I caressed her breast and ran the tip of my tongue around her areola. I blow on her nipples. She was breathing through her mouth squirming around, digging her finger nails into my shoulders.

I sucked her nipple into my mouth, and nibbling on the tip. As I sucked on her nipple I ran my tongue around the tip and back and forth a cross forth a crossed it.

I kissed one breast then the other the same way; I kissed her belly and waist. As I put my fingers under the waist line of her panties. She lifted her hips so I could pull them down, and take them off.

She had a red welt around her waist from the elastic waist line of her panties. I told her,

"I'm going to kiss that red welt and make it feel better."

She was writhing with pleasure and moaning; as I kissed the red panty welt from side to side. As I stuck my tongue into her belly button she spread her legs wide open pumping her hips up and down sighing,

"Ooooh...Aaaaah."

I got between her legs on my knees and looked at her pretty pink pussy the lips were moist puffy and glistening in the dim light from the TV.I couldn't control myself. I bent over and quickly kissed her cunt.

She raised her hips and pulled my head into her vagina saying,

"Ooooh I like that."

I pulled my head from between her tights and tenderly kissed her lower belly; I rubbed my cheek over the hair on her mount of Venus.

I gently kissed all around her pussy and sucked the soft flesh of her inner tights. I could smell the deodorant she used on her vagina as I licked around her pussy. She pushed her herself up against my face; trying to get my tongue on her clit. She begged,

"Oh yess... please...Don't stop."

I pulled her vaginal lips open and sucked on one lip then the other. Her juices were starting to trickle out of her. I tasted her salty pussy juices as I stuck the tip of my tongue into her hole. As I lapped her hole; she put her hands on my head and pushed down. I licked her form back to front. I pulled the front of her pussy lips back and found the nub of her swollen clit. I licked around it and blow on. Then I sucked it into my mouth as far as I could get it. I gently licked over it, up and down and front side to side.

I tried licking the alphabet on it, but I only got as far G. When she started moaning,

"Oh God, Oh God, I'm cumin"

As she came, she wrapped her thighs around my head almost crushing it, while she jerked her hips up and down jamming her cunt against my tongue. Her cum was running over my tongue into my mouth and down between her legs onto the bed.

I moved up over her and kissed her breast then her neck, and her lips. She said between our lips,

"Please fuck me. I want to feel you in me."

She took my penis in her hand and put the head between her pussy lips against her opening holding me in place as she lifted up her hips, and sighed,

"Push it in me."

I though I'd slide right into her, but she was much tighter that I though she would be. I had to push it into her. She squealed,

"Go slow your much bigger: then he was."

I was about a third of the way into her. She was clawing my back, kissing, biting and sucking on my shoulder moaning and said,

"Hold still for a minute; let me get used to it."

I was holding myself up over her not wanting to hurt her or the baby.

The muscles inside her pussy were gripping and releasing my cock. I pulled my cock back out of her a little, and kissed her. She pushed her tongue into my mouth as I pushed back into her a little further.

She gasped,

"Oh God you're so big... please be gentle... but don't stop."

I started pushing in and out of her going in a little deeper with each stroke. Her whole body was shaking; her arms were wrapped tightly around me, with her lips against mine moaning,

"Oh fuck... oh fuck... that feel so good."

I could feel my cock swelling up inside her, I knew I was going to cum any second; I was trying to hold back. I heard her say,

"Aah-yess I'm Cummmmmmm again. Ooooh"

I felt her pussy get tighter around my dick as she pushed up taking me all the way into her. I was no sooner all the way in her; when my body went rigid erupting inside her shooting wave after wave of cum.

My arms were trembling so bad I was having a hard time holding myself up over her. I rolled over onto my back so I wouldn't collapse on top of her. She rolled over on top of me with my penis still in her and collapse.

Heidi and I were inseparable. We made love in ever position we could think of. But mostly I liked to be on top of her, so I could watch her face contort in pleasure when she had her orgasms.

I moved upstairs with her, so I could be with her and take care of her. We did everything together, went for walks together, to movies, got videos, had pizzas, and watched TV. I even went out in the middle of the night to get her pickles and ice-cream.

We were having coffee with her parents, when she went into labor. I went to hospital with them. I stayed in the labor room with her, holding her hand and putting cold wash clothes on her forehead.

The doctor came in and said,

"She's too small to have the baby on her own."

He looked at me and said,

"I have no choice I have to perform a cesarean on your wife."

Heidi said,

" I'm scared, don't go, and wait here for me?"

I said,

"Okay I'll be right here, waiting for you."

The Doctor told Heidi,

"Don't worry you and your baby are going to be alright, your husband and parents we'll be here waiting for you."

No one thought to tell the doctor I wasn't her husband or the baby's father.

A few long hours later, Heidi was back in her room. A nurse brought Kimie in and gave her to Heidi to hold for the first time.

They looked beautiful together. Then the nurse took Kimie and handed her to me. And said," Here daddy hold your daughter"

I looked at Heidi and Kimie; I didn't know what to say.

When Heidi got back to the apartment; she was always busy with the baby. Things had changed. The differences between our ages and education weren't a problem before. But now they were.

We couldn't have sex for a long time. But when we did it was just as good as it was before. It seemed that was the only thing we had in common.

Somehow we seemed to realized that we had a special time together, and we loved one and other, but we weren't in love with each other..

Finally her parents finish their contracts with Yale. Heidi said,

"I want to go home. So I'm going back to Sweden with my parents. If you want you can come with us."

My home was here. Within a couple of days the limo came to pick up Heidi, Kimie and her parents. Heidi and I hugged tightly and kissed each other on the cheek. I hoped she didn't taste the tears that were running down my cheek.

I watched as the lime took her away. I put on my shades so no one could see my red eyes.

I heard a female voice calling me, Hey BigC. I turned around and saw Jeannie walking towards me. She was beautiful; she had hazel eyes and long dirty blonde hair, and a great body.

She said,

BigC, "I hear you got married."

I told her,

"No, She was just a friend."

Jennie said,

"Good, want to go the prom with me?"

But that's the beginning of another story.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature  |  Views: 694  |  
100%

My Girlfriends Hot Daughter, Ch. 2


She likes it rough and I do too….Her

knees are turning black and blue…..The front desk keeps on calling….She throws the

phone across the room….So we hope nobody finds…..”I woke up to the sound of

Madison singing in the shower again.

Madison was very chipper for 6:30 in the morning after drinking and fucking late into

the night. Our bedroom fan circles slowly, blowing cool air across my body; I laid there

thinking months had come and gone without Madison or Trina bringing anything up

about our afternoon plays on my birthday. I was disappointed, but at the same time, I

didn't want to overstep my boundary and upset them in anyway. But for me, it was hard

for me to even look at either of them and not get aroused again. I remember that day

as Madison had pulled Trina up, and without a second thought, Madison’s hands

began to roam over Trina’s sexy body and right down her back to her firm ass. She

began to kiss her way down the length of Trina’s neck to the peeks of her firm breasts.

As she got close to her nipples she pulled them out from the swim suit top, Trina slid a

hand to the back of Madison’s head to help guide her to the nipple she wanted her to

start with. Madison still had one hand on her daughter’s ass and began to rub it as she

worked her hand towards the pussy. I watched as Madison moved her fingers in

between the fabric and her daughter’s pussy. She was now sliding her fingers in and

out of Trina’s dripping wet hole. Trina spread her legs to give her mother greater

access. It didn’t take long for Trina to start moaning in pleasure. I watched as Jill

pressed up behind Madison and put her arms around her, kissing her back. She

pushed her hand down the front of Madison’s bikini bottoms, and pushed a finger in

and out of her pussy, finger fucking her. That was just one of the memories etched into

my mind from that day.

I was wasting the day away laying here thinking back to what will probably never

happen to me again, so I stumble out of bed and head into the bathroom where I heard

Madison still singing.

“It’s a fucked up situation….when the one that you love is never enough….it’s a….”

Madison was singing.
“Morning beautiful.” I said.

“And good morning to you too. sl**p well?” Madison asked me.

I open the shower curtain to talk to her. “Yes I did. May I join you?” I asked.

Without an answer I hop in the shower.

“Sure why not. You’re already in here.” she giggled as she grabbed the soap.

I loved to watch her soaping her large breasts, and particularly the way her flesh

rippled softly as she rubbed her hands over them in circular motions. I felt particularly

aroused seeing her wash her slender legs, the soap creating little bubbles on her

smoothly shaved thighs.

“Can I wash you down?” I asked her even though she had done most of it herself.

“Of course.” She said as she handed me the soap.

Madison grabbed the shower gel and start rubbing it onto my chest, as I worked a

lather up with the bar of soap. I started caressing her breasts with the soap; they are

very firm, her nipples now stood at attentio, almost like they were craving my attention.

I move a little lower and she followed. I soaped up her firm stomach, admiring how tan

and trim her body was. She copied working on my lower body. I move a little lower

lingering for a moment at her belly button; she let out a small giggle as I circling it with

my finger tip. Then I begin soaping her freshly shaved pussy. She moans and moves

her hand to my now hard cock. We caress each other, soaping, teasing each other's

bodies simultaneously. My fingers move to her clit and I pull on it a little sending a gush

of sexual energy through her body. Madison moves one hand to my balls and caress

them as the other hand starts jerking me off.

“I want to taste you this morning, and make you cum in my mouth.” I said.

I grabbed Madison’s ass and bring her close to my mouth. I slipped my finger

downward until it met the soft wet flesh between her outer lips and her moistness. I

sank to my knees and used both hands to spread her legs apart, causing her vaginal

lips to part even further apart. I rubbed my fingers over the hole of her cunt, enjoying the

softness of her flesh against my fingers. I then planted the tip of my index finger at the

wet entrance to her cunt and began to push my way up inside of her. Madison spread

her thighs apart even more as my finger eased slowly up inside of her. I began to

finger fuck her, knowing as I did so, that my throbbing cock would soon replace my

finger inside her tight little hole. I started to use my fingertips to tease her clitoris,

bringing forth even louder groans from her. It took only seconds before her whole body

began to shake as she orgasm on my finger which was still firmly planted inside of her.

“Oh baby!” ? she cried out as wave after wave of pure pleasure rode through her body.

Her body nearly collapsed against me as she started to come down from her orgasm.

Instead of stopping, I continued to gently massage her sensitive clitoris with my fingers

bringing more loud moans from her as she started building towards her second

orgasm of the morning. I quickly took my finger out and moved my face into her warm

pussy. I thrust my tongue deep inside her freshly shaved mound. She lets out a sigh as

my tongue explores inside her. I know that she loves my tongue and can tell how badly

she wanted it when she pushed yourself onto my mouth. I could feel her body start

moving in an up and down rhythm wanting more. I continue to move my tongue to her

clit and lick up and around the tender folds. Madison arches her back as I tease your

body. My hands move up to your nipples and I gently tug on them as I explore her clit

more. She squirms underneath me from the pleasure I am sending through your body.

The water still rushing down on us adds to the intensity of the moment. I take her clit

into my mouth, sucking, and gently biting on it increasing the pleasure running through

her body. I move one hand from her nipple and grab her firm ass, pulling it closer to my

face as my other hand continues teasing her hard nipples.

I quickly turn Madison and shove her into the shower wall. I watch as she positions her

hands above her head and spreads her legs apart, giving me better access to her

pussy. She turns her head and looks at me. Her body stiffened as soon as she felt the

head of my cock touch her ass. I bring my finger back around to her clitoris and started

massaging it again. She made no attempt to stop me. I slipped my thick cock in

between her thighs until it nestled her wet hole. Madison began to moan and to slide

her pussy over my cock. I squeezed her tits and bite her neck; she moaned louder and

started rocking harder on my cock.

“Don’t stop.” She cried.

Madison gave a push back and the entire length slid into her balls deep. My hands on

her hips, I slid my cock in and out, deeper and deeper, faster and faster. I was

thrusting into her as hard as I could when Madison thrust back causing our bodies to

slap together. The shower was still splashing down on us adding to the feeling of

sexual bliss we were both experiencing. I could feel the start of my own orgasm

coming on so I quickened the pace. A few more hard thrusts and the feeling of her

pussy gripping my shaft was enough to tip me over the edge. I could feel my cock

twitch so I gave and extra hard thrust and held myself deep in her pussy. My cock

exploded inside her, I could feel her jump slightly as I unloaded my manhood into her.

At the same time Madison began to buck and shout as her orgasm was in full swing

now. I collapsed resting on her back letting the water devour our bodies.

Eventually we composed ourselves and Madison turned back to face me. She took my

face in her hands and pulled me towards her, we kissed passionately. We stepped out

of the shower, hot, clean and maybe a little wrinkled from the hot water. We toweled

each other down then walked back into the bedroom and went our separate ways.

***************************

I sat there at the breakfast table, eating my toast and trying not to get caught glimpsing

at Trina’s ample breasts peeking out from her tee shirt, as she walked by me. My mind

was in overdrive thinking about holding her deliciously firm round tits in my hands and

sucking her nipples one by one. My eyes followed her; I couldn’t believe it as she was

wearing a pair of sheer black lace panties that covered about half of her sexy butt

cheeks. The panties were sheer enough that you could clearly see each perfect globe

of butt flesh and the gorgeous crack up the middle. She turned and sat in the chair

straight across from me. Trina looked at me straight in the eyes, her mascara was

smudged. Obviously she had gone to bed with her makeup on, but somehow it just

made her even more sexually attractive. She looked like a naturally beautiful whore,

whose sloppiness only served to enhance her decadent appearance. I wanted her lips

around my cock again.

“Jay, can I get you to do something for me?” Trina asked as she sat down at the table.

“You’ve never had a problem convincing me to do things for you before.” I answered.

“No…I guess I haven’t.” Trina said with a giggle.

“So what is it you want from me?” I asked her.

Maybe my sweet Trina wanted to have another go at my hard cock? If only I could get

so lucky twice.

“I want you to teach me to give a better blow job.” Trina said with a sweet smirk on her

face.

“A what?” I said as I about chocked on the sip of coffee I had just taken.

“You heard me right, a blow job. Tommy says I am ok at it. But I want to be more then

ok, I want him to shake at the knees and love it.” she said.

“I think you should ask your mother how. She would tell you better than I could.” I

responded.

“I thought about that, but who knows better on what a man likes than a man” Trina said.

“Guess you do have a point there.” I said back to her.

“Who says that a man is always right?” Madison said as she walked around the

corner.

“Good point, honey. I told Trina to ask you.” I said.

“I heard your conversation.” Madison said as she through me a smirk.

“So you two will help me out?” Trina said to her mother.

“Better make sure its ok with Jay first.” Madison answered.

“You love putting me on the hot seat don’t you? I asked Madison.

Madison raised an eyebrow, “Now why would I do a thing like that Jay?”

“I guess I can give you some pointers.” I said.

“Really, you would do that for me!” Trina said with a big smile on her face.

“Yes, really.” I said back to her.

God what have I gotten myself into? I’m about to tell my future step daughter how to

give an amazing blow job to her jerk of a boyfriend, and her mother is going to help me

do it. This is going to be interesting. If only it was me that was going to receive the

pleasure of having her soft lips rapped around my cock, I could feel myself starting to

get hard just thinking about it.

Yes I had the pleasure of having her soft lips there once, but it just wasn’t long enough.

After my amazing birthday gift from Madison and the girls, all I have wanted was more.

To be able to touch Trina again, slide my long hard cock into her, feel her wet pussy

throb as she comes all over me. I had to shake myself back to reality

“Ok I’m all ears.” she said as she adjusted herself in her chair.

“Think wet and lots of teasing” Madison said to her.

“Wet?” she said with an uncertain look on her face.

“The wetter you make his cock the more sensitive he will become. Cover it with saliva

or some kind of lube first.” Madison said.

“Wet got it, and I think I have the teasing part down.” Trina said with a giggle, and a

wink of the eye.

She was so right she did have the teasing part down, last night I was lying in bed

watching TV when I heard Trina outside in the pool area. I went to the window just in

time to see Trina climbing out of the pool. She was fully naked, I watched as her firm

and perky 34C nice, and round tits with erect nipples, bounced as she towel dried her

hair. Trina made eye contact with me, smiled, gave me a little wave, then proceeded

to drop the towel next to her and swirl around so I could get a good view of everything

she had to offer. Her body was really tan and completely shaved everywhere, her ass

cheeks were firm, and her legs long and well-toned. I stood there and just watched her.

She finally picked her towel up, wrapped it around herself and headed inside. Just

thinking of it made me hard as a rock.

“Ok I think I got this, get him wet as hell, and tease like crazy.” Trina said.

“Maybe we better practice on Jay so you can make sure you are doing it right”

Madison said.

Before I could say a word, Madison stood before me, reached down and began

tugging at the bottom of my shorts with both hands. I got the hint and stood up slightly

so that my shorts and underwear could slide right off, where she tossed them to the

floor leaving me naked from the waist down. I was exposed. My erection which pointed

straight up became even harder. Madison casually kneeled before me. I almost

dropped in a faint as her lips wrapped around my swollen head and her tongue began

caressing it. She started sucking very deeply, letting the head of my cock enter the

mouth of her throat. I could hear her breath stop and start as the head bounced against

the entrance of her throat. She was salivating heavily, and pre-cum and saliva slid

down my shaft, into my pubic hair, and down my balls.

“Oh I think you have it well lubed up there mom.” Trina said.

Her eyes wide open, staring, almost like she was in a trance as she watched her mom

working her magic on my hard shaft. She pushed her tongue out of her mouth and

rubbed it around her lips. She then stood from the table and walked towards me. I felt

the warm of Trina’s body as she stood behind me. Her hands slowly rubbed down my

chest, I could feel her firm breasts pressed up against my back, and her soft hand rubs

against my ass cheek. My sweet Trina was touching me again. I felt like I was going to

faint.

“Your turn baby girl.” Madison said as she released my cock from her mouth.

Before I could say anything Trina was standing in front of me. She grabbed my cock

with her left hand and started to pump me a few time. Madison came up and kissed

me passionately on the mouth. I played with Madison’s breasts as Trina kneeled

before me and quickly leaned forward and took the head of my cock inside her mouth

and began sucking on me deep and hard. It felt incredible. The sight of her lips around

my cock again and her cheeks caving in from her vacuum like suction was surreal. I

tried to let my cock slide forward slowly, but she pulled more intensely until I felt my nuts

slam into her chin. I realized what she wanted and gave it to her, pumping my hips

forward and back rapidly.

I felt Madison now standing behind me, her hand moves to my firm ass; she finds the

crack of my ass and teases my hole with her soft fingertip. I am in complete ecstasy,

our sweet Trina was once again sucking my cock like the dirty little whore I know she is

and Madison was enjoying every minute of it. They both know how to push my buttons,

and how to make me about explode. I felt Madison quickly push a finger up my ass. I

am shocked at first but a wave of pleasure sweeps through me as I jumped a little bit.

“Don’t forget about the balls.” Madison told Trina. ”And make sure to hit all the

sensitive spots too.”

“I think your mom has the sensitive spots taken care of.” I moaned, as Madison pushed

her finger in more.

I felt Trina’s tongue quickly dart out and down the underneath side of my cock, she

dragged her tongue slowly back up. Then she begins rapidly tonguing my cock and

dragging her bottom lip across the bottom of my balls, I felt her tongue dart underneath

my balls, and then she began to lick them. She sucked one of my balls between her

lips, her tongue gently playing with it, than she began sucking it hard. She released it

and gave the same attention to the other ball, as her palm rubbed over my sensitive

head. Then she took both in her mouth and licked all around them as she sucked.

Trina grabbed my dick with her free hand and continues jerking me off while she

sucked on my balls. I felt her mouth move off my balls and her tongue move back down

underneath my balls.

“Oh Trina…..that’s it baby girl.” I moaned.

“Make eye contact with your partner.” Madison said as she now stood behind Trina.

Trina licked her way back up to my throbbing cock and engulfed me once again. My

cock was throbbing at that point. And my heart started pounding faster with every

second that Trina’s hand was exploring my cock. She squeezed my cock a little tighter

and began stroking me as she worked her tongue around the plum. We looked each

other in the eyes as she jerked me off. Her grip was tight as she worked her way from

the base of my cock to the head. Her thumb and tongue taking turns rubbed the

sensitive tip of my penis, which was extremely pleasurable to me. She kept stroking

me furiously.

“My turn baby girl.” Madison said to Trina, as they switched spots.

Madison traced over the length of my cock with light finger tips, then stroked base to

tip and back again. Then she lowered her mouth and closed her lips over the tip, as

she slid her mouth lower. Her tongue still stroking me as she slowly took me in.

Madison continued to slowly suck my cock in and out of her mouth. Her right hand

playfully massaged my balls, and her left hand stroking my ass crack. She inserted a

finger into my asshole, pressing inwards towards my prostate gland. Her tongue was

driving me crazy as she would lick my cock head, then dive again, sending my cock to

the back of her throat, dragging her tongue along the underside as she did. Then

Madison started to fervently suck on the head, and pumping my shaft with one hand.

The erotic sensation of the finger in my ass, the tongue dancing around my cock head,

and the hand pumping my shaft, was more than I could stand.

“Oh god I’m going to come.” I said.

Madison once again released my cock from her mouth, and her and Trina switched

spots again.

“Finish daddy off, baby girl.” Madison said to Trina.

Trina knelt down in front of me sealing her lips around my throbbing pole again. I

rested my hands on her shoulders as I pumped my hot rod deep into her mouth. I

couldn’t help myself; her mouth was warm and moist as she sucked my cock down her

throat. The feeling was awesome, my body was on fire, every nerve tingled like bolts of

lightning flowing through my body, and my cock began to pulsate as loads of my come

shot to the back of her throat, which she willing swallowed without any hesitations?

She kept me inside her mouth until every last drop of my sperm had been devoured,

and I became flaccid with her lips still around me. I felt my knees buckle, and had to

hang on to Trina’s head for support.

"You taste good," Trina said, licking her lips clean. “Now if you two will excuse me I

need to go get ready for work.” She gave the head of my cock one final kiss before

standing up.

“Hey.” I said to her as she continued to walk away. “I think Tommy will be very satisfied

now.”

Trina stopped in the door way to the bathroom, turned and looked at me. “Oh he is

already satisfied. Just wanted to see if you could be satisfied too.” she said with a

smirk and a wink.

I turned and looked at Madison, who now had a cup of coffee in one hand and my

shorts in the other.

“I can’t believe you fell for that.” Madison chuckled as she handed me my shorts.

“I can’t believe you played along.” I said as I put my shorts back on.

“I’m not sure what’s hotter Trina pleasing you or the look on your face while she is

doing it?” Madison said as she leaned over and kissed my forehead. “I have to go to

work; maybe we can continue this play later.”

“Maybe?” I said with an evil smirk.

“Have a good day my naughty man. Love you.” Madison said as she closed the front

door behind her.

Oh my god what just happened? I once again got taken in by the two beautiful ladies in

my life. How could I get so lucky?

***********************

I was sitting at my desk at work; all I could do was look at the clock. Come on five o’

clock, I kept thinking as I tapped my pen on my keyboard. The phones were ringing

and the spread sheet on the computer screen was doing nothing for my mental

wellbeing. I found my eyes turning quietly down to the bottom of the screen, and with

that I watched the time tick by. Only 5 more minutes, thank goodness. I wanted to get

home to Madison and our sweet Trina…..4 on time move faster. I wanted to go home

and feel Madison’s soft lips pressed to mine….3 minutes…..oh man this is going to

take forever I told myself.

“Hey Jay, want to go have a drink with us?” I heard Sal ask.

“Not tonight guys.” I said.

“Jay has to get home to that hot future wife of his.” Ed said back.

“You are a lucky man Jay, Madison is a hot tie if you don’t mind me saying so?” Sal

said.

“Yes, I am very lucky.” I chuckled back.

If only those guys knew how lucky I really was. They would be so jealous if they knew I

got the best blow job from my two favorite women this morning. Nothing like a little

mother, daughter action, oh lucky me! I looked at the clock; yes it was now 5:01. Time

to rap this work day up and head home to my two girls. I shut down my computer and

headed for my new car.

The drive home usually takes me 20 minutes, but today I made it in 15. Thank

goodness, I finally pulled my Camaro into the drive way. I got out of the car and make

my way to the house. Hanging on the door handle was 2 sets of panties; black lace

thongs that I knew where Madison’s because I had given them to her for Valentine’s

Day, and a pair of hot pink boy shorts, I knew those panties well too. Trina loved to

wear them around the house with nothing but a short cut off tee shirt. I can still picture

the material of her panties cling to the cheeks of her ass, as her little ass swayed back

and forth. I grabbed both pairs off the handle, and opened the door.

“I’m Home” I hollered.

I got no response, I explored the house to see if anyone was home and as I walked to

the bedroom I shared with Madison, I heard what I thought to be female moans coming

from the room. Putting my ear to the door I listened in, hearing the sexy moans I

remember so vividly. I figured Madison was masturbating, so I opened the door slowly,

and squeezed in quietly. I couldn’t believe my luck there was Trina. Legs spread over

the chair’s arms, exposing her pussy as Madison’s tongue was probing and teasing.

Madison continued sucking on Trina’s clit and slowly reached, with both hands, to feel

Trina’s perky mounds. Madison found Trina’s nipples and gave them both a tweak,

getting them hard. At the same time she was still flicking her tongue over Trina’s

sensitive pink nub.

“That’s it lick my pussy mom.” Trina moaned.

Madison removed her mouth from Trina’s clit, which now poked out in arousal. I

watched her slowly, slid her tongue, from the bottom up, tasting the sweet goodness

that had escaped Trina’s tender sexual lips. Madison was using her fingers to pull

Trina’s lips apart, then her tongue darted out and made contact, and she was literally

devouring Trina’s sweet twat. Trina arched her back in pleasure as she surrendered to

her mom's delightful ministrations. Trina then rode Madison's tongue like a little dick

for what seemed like forever before she had a small orgasm. After her orgasm I could

tell she was about to stand up but Madison would not let her move. She grabbed

Trina’s hips and redoubled her licking assault. Her tongue disappeared between

Trina’s tiny lips again. Trina gasped sharply as her mother’s tongue swirled around her

clit; Madison continued the stimulation to Trina’s sensitive clit with an onslaught from

her tongue, sucking gently to increase the stimulation from the rogue assault her

tongue was providing. Trina’s moaning increased sharply as her body began to

convulse and her muscles began to spasm. Her body shook as the warmth of her

climax flowed through her. I watched as Madison used her tongue to wipe Trina clean

of her cum, than kissed softly up her body, to her stomach. She settled on one of

Trina’s soft breasts sucking her nipple until it was hard and then circling the perky with

her tongue. Madison latched on and sucked Trina’s breast while massaging the other

with her hand. After a few minutes she switched to the other giving it the same

treatment.

I stood there in shock at the beautiful sight of my two favorite girls pleasing each other.

I reached down and rubbed myself through my work pants. My cock was rock hard and

throbbing in my pants. I slowly reached inside and pulled it out, trying not to make any

sudden movements. As I pulled my cock up, I pushed the waist-band of my pants

down. My fully erect cock sprang free and already had pre-cum dripping from the tip. I

stroked up then down the full length. My other hand cupping my balls and slowly

massaging them I feel the pleasure building within me, I wanted my long hard cock

inside my sweet Trina.

“Oh god mom that was amazing.” Trina said as she stood up and grabbed Madison’s

hand and led her to our bed.

It didn’t take long before Madison was on her back and Trina was kissing her. I

watched as their tongues flicked in and out of each other’s mouths. Trina’s hands

roamed over her mother’s naked body. Trina fondled her mother’s breasts, tweaked

her nipples, and fingered her pussy. Trina slid her fingers inside of Madison’s pussy,

her free hand now rubbing the clit, but only ever so slightly making her want more and

more. Trina positioned herself between Madison’s legs, her tongue rolling over her

mother’s exposed clit, and wet pussy. Trina reached over to the bedside table and

pulls out a large see through double ended dildo. Madison moaned loudly, as Trina

rams it inside her. Trina pumps the dildo in and out of Madison, driving her mad. Trina

then straddles herself on the other side of the dildo, bringing it slowly into her wet

pussy. They both start moving in sync and moaning together as they get themselves

off. Trina was moving her pussy one way and Madison moving the opposite, faster and

harder they moved with each stroke.

“Holy shit you two are hot!” I said as I continued to stroke myself.

They both paused and looked up at me. Madison looked me straight in the eyes and

winked, as Trina blew me a kiss. Then they turned back to each other and continued to

fuck the double dildo between them. I wasn’t stupid, they knew I was there this whole

time and that their show was just for me, and man what a show it was. I was going to

continue to enjoy every minute of it too. I walked closer to the bed so I could get a

better view of the two beauties. I thought to myself wonder if they are going to let me

join in at some point. God I hope so, I wanted another go at sweet Trina.

I continued to watch them fondle one another’s breasts as they made the dildo move

deeper into themselves, and their pussy’s continued rubbing each other. Trina was the

first one to through her head back, and moan in pleasure as an orgasm ran through

her tiny body. I watched as her juices ran out of her pussy, down her thigh and formed

a spot on our bed. Trina pulled herself off the toy, moved closer to Madison and

continued thrusting it into her mother’s pussy, in and out, faster and faster, deeper and

deeper. I watched as Trina began to rub her mother’s clit, helping her orgasm build

stronger. It didn’t take long before Madison bit her lip and closed her eyes as her body

started to shake and the juices began to flow. When Madison’s orgasm was over she

pulled the toy from herself, handed it to Trina and stood up off the bed.

Madison was now standing with her legs wide apart, hands on her hips in the center of

the room. She pointed to me, curling her index finger in an invitation for me to

approach. And with that she pushed me back into the chair and ripped off all my

clothes. Madison swung her leg over me, over the arms of the chair and grabbed my

dick and rubbed it up and down her shaved pussy lips getting the head all wet with her

juices. Then she lined the head up with her opening and slid her pussy down over my

dick. I grabbed both her ass cheeks and she then started riding me up and down, she

reached down between us and rubbed her clit as my dick slid in and out of her pussy. I

leaned in and caught her left nipple between my lips and sucked on it and then used

my teeth to gently chew on it as it stuck out hard and then switched to her right tit and

did the same to it, this brought a moan out of her from deep down and I could feel her

pussy clamp down tight on my dick as she had another orgasm.

Trina stood beside us and watched as my dick slid in and out of her mom’s pussy.

Then she got down in front of my legs and reached her tongue up and alternately licked

my dick and her mother’s pussy as my dick slid in and out. It was a bit of an awkward

position and she couldn't really get her tongue in very far. So she stood up and came

to our side and started fondling her mother’s tits, then she stuck her head between us

as her mother and I kissed and sucked her mother’s tits. After her mother and I broke

our kiss she leaned into me and kissed me, inserting her tongue deep into my mouth

and swirled it around with my tongue.

“Suck my tits baby girl.” Madison ordered Trina.

Trina was more than happy to comply with her mother’s request and feverishly sucked

and licked on her mother’s tits. Madison started to hump up and down on my dick

faster and faster as I bucked up into her as hard as I could. Madison knew how to ride

me and I loved it, but I wasn’t ready to come yet. I pulled my cock out of her wet pussy.

Madison looked at me with an arch of her brow. I picked Madison up and carried her

the few steps to our bed, and tossed her down. I position myself next to Madison on

the bed.

Trina stood before me briefly before climbing up onto the bed to join her mother and

me. She dragging her body against mine as she made her way up, she started at my

toes, wiggling her tongue in and out between them, she took her tongue slowly up my

legs to my thighs and began kissing me. Then I felt her soft lips kiss the head of my

very hard shaft. She started licking her mother’s juices off me.

“You and mommy taste good, Jay.” Trina said as she continued kissing her way up my

body.

I felt Madison's soft palm and fingers wrap around by thick tool. I felt her begin to

stroke it ever so slightly as she lay next to me. Trina grabbed my face and gave me a

deep kiss. How I wanted our sweet Trina. I grabbed her by her hips and rolled her onto

her stomach. I rubbed up and down Trina’s firm ass cheeks; she was lying flat now with

her arms up hugging the pillow under her head. I rubbed and massaged her butt

cheeks, my cock still getting stiffer. I spread her legs apart and positioned myself

between them and started gently kissing and tonguing her bottom. Trina raised her

bottom off the bed just enough to let me find her clit with my tongue. She let out a long,

deep moan. I continued poking my tongue down her freshly shaved pussy. It was

completely bare and smooth and I loved the feeling of my tongue roaming around her

cunt lips, darting in and out of her wet hole and back to her clit. I slowly flicked my

tongue across her clit, up and down, up and down. It was so juicy down there and I was

in heaven. Madison was laying on her back next to us rubbing her own clit and

pinching her nipples, she smiled at me.

“Oh god Jay.” Trina said quietly.

I kneaded her ass and I licked away at her. The moaning was constant now and I could

feel her orgasm building, I kept my tongue working on her clit, trying not to break my

rhythm for even a stroke. She was pushing her pussy into my face and I could feel the

moistness on my nose. Finally her body got rigid, her legs clenched around my body

and I could feel her juices flow on my tongue. I stayed where I was and kissed her butt

cheeks, spread them apart and started to tongue her asshole.

“Fuck my virgin ass Jay.” Trina said.

Oh I was going to do as I was told, so I got as much saliva on my tongue as I could and

slowly lapped away at her tight little hole. I spread her cheeks as far as I could and

poked my tongue in and out of her pucker hole. Trina let out a few little squeaks and

moans as I played with her. This went on for some time; keeping her cheeks spread

wide and my tongue slowly worked her area. I pressed my finger flat against the

opening and pushed a little, not trying to slide it in, but applying some pressure. I slid a

finger into her pussy and slid it in and out as I went back to eating her ass. My finger

was now well lubed and I slowly slid into her tight hole and it went it very smoothly.

Trina moaned again as I started to lick her clit again, my finger now all the way up her

ass. She was now grinding her ass towards me pumping at my finger. I stuck another

finger in her pussy, spreading her juices onto it. When it was well lubed I added it too. I

now had two fingers, moving in and out of her ass. My cock was now rock hard;

Madison grabbed the lube and squeezed a large glob on Trina’s hole, then she

squeezed some on my cock. Madison placed a hand on each cheek and pulled them

apart for me. I pressed my cock against her asshole and rubbed the tip up and down

her pucker hole, then slowly pressed it in.

“Oh god.” Trina yelped.

“Be gentle to my baby.” Madison said as she leaned over and kissed my lips.

I did as I was told, placed the head of my cock against her opening and pushed

forward slowly and gently, the head slid right in. I stayed still for a moment to give Trina

some time to adjust. Madison had a huge grin on her face as she continued to hold her

daughter’s ass cheeks apart for my cock. I continued to inch my cock into her, Trina

pushed back and my cock went deeper, I began to thrust in and out, but still not giving

her my full eight and half inches. Madison continues to play with Trina’s pussy as I

continued to thrust into Trina’s ass.

I now had my cock all the way up her ass. I leaned over her and started pumping,

Madison’s hand still spreading Trina’s cheeks apart, I looked down to watch my

swollen cock slid smoothly in and out of her ass, it was tight, and Trina was rocking

with me and moaning. She was flat on her stomach and I leaned right onto her back

and really started fucking. Madison now had her hand under Trina and was rubbing her

clit; I was really going for it, slamming away and could feel the rhythm of Madison’s

hand playing beneath me, my pelvis smashing against Trina’s plump ass.

I wrapped my arms around her and buried my face into her neck as I shot my load

deep into Trina. My orgasm was so intense I couldn’t move I just laid there on top of my

sweet Trina; I felt Madison’s fingers caress my back as she kissed me on the head.

We were all exhausted; I rolled off of Trina and into Madison’s arms.

“Oh Jay” Madison said and we kissed.

I reached around and put my arm around Trina and pulled her to me and gave her a

kiss. There I was, in my own bed, a beautiful naked woman in each arm. What more

could a man ask for?
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 894  |  
100%
  |  5

Anal With My Best Friend's Girl

Why was my best friend telling me this? God, why couldn't he keep his mouth shut?

I sat back against the hood of his car and sipped on a beer. On Javier's front lawn was a grill and flames were shooting up from the charcoal we'd just lit. We were both nineteen. I don't remember how the topic got started, but the sentence I've committed to memory was:

"She really wants me to fuck her in the ass. Last night was like the hundredth time she'd asked me. She's been bugging me a lot about it lately." Javier said, acting as if he had a problem on his hands. He opened up his can of beer and gulped it down.

Javier had been dating Danitza for three years. He'd lost his virginity to her back in high school, as she was his first real, serious girlfriend. I'd always thought of her as a shy girl, reserved and very quiet when we went on double dates. Thinking back on it now, I know it was because she wasn't comfortable around me, or any of Javier's friends. She wasn't comfortable with anyone who wasn't from a rich f****y. But that didn't stop her from liking Javier, and reveling in the excitement that he brought her with his gang lifestyle.

"Why don't you do it? You're an idiot." I said.

"Cause...it's gross, don't you think? She shits out that hole--how am I going to stick my finger up there, or my dick? She's tripping. Men aren't supposed to put it up a girl's butt, that's what a pussy is for. Only gay people do it." He stopped speaking for a moment and looked at me, I could tell by his face that this conversation bothered him. "Have you ever fucked Ivonne up the ass?"

"No. She won't let me." This was true, at the time she'd denied me, but even if we were having anal sex, I wouldn't have told him. My sex life was private for a reason--for a reason like what was running through my mind about his girl at the moment.

"But you would do it if she let you?"

"I would, and you're stupid for not doing it with Danitza. Just try it. It'll probably hurt her and she won't ask anymore."

"Hell no, I won't. I hate that she asks over and over. I fuck her good, and when I'm d***k I eat her out, but I won't touch her ass."

So now I knew that my best friend's girl wanted it up the ass and wasn't getting it—that wasn't good. At that time in my life(maybe still), my ultimate goal was that rare, and magnificent chance to have anal sex with a woman; any woman. And until then, I'd yet to meet a willing female who wanted it in the ass.

The last thing I wanted was to be fantasizing about my friend's girl. Her image came to mind as I drank that beer on his driveway. Danitza had long straight hair, brown in color. She wore neatly cut bangs always. Her eyes were brown, almost black, and were gigantic on her narrow face. Her nose was a too pointy for her face, it was prominent when you looked at her, but it didn't hinder her looks, in fact it spiced her up.

She was Spanish, not Mexican like most everyone in our circle of friends. There is a very, very big difference between Mexicans and Spaniards. The Spanish are white people...Europeans, and more often than not think they are superior to any Latino. She'd moved from Madrid to the United States with her f****y six years ago. There's not very many Spaniards you meet in California's Bay Area, so it made her very exotic like.

Danitza didn't have much of a body either...in my regards at least. Remember, I like thick women. And Danitza never caught my eye in the least bit—not till Javier ruined it. Danitza had skinny, toned legs, and a somewhat curvy butt (compared to her body) that you could probably make disappear in the palm in your hand. Her breasts were tiny things--she was petite, that's the word. Javier liked his girls like that, real athletic like and fragile. Her body looked breakable almost, she was like a china doll; all pointy elbowed and bird boned.

"I think you should do it. It's supposed to feel good, for the guy."

"Have you done it with any girl?"

"No. Not yet, but one day I will." This was a lie. At that time I'd fucked two girls in the ass. The most recent was my girlfriend's younger cousin Bianca, who I couldn't admit to anybody about, (not that I would) because I didn't want to embarrass Ivonne, who'd been part of the threesome. The other woman was, Lorry, the mother of one of our friend's(see: A First For Everyone). Lorry was the biggest secret. Ivonne didn't even know about her at the time.

The thing about those two women was that they hadn't wanted it in the ass. Bianca had been barely willing, Lorry less so--but to think that Danitza wanted to try it; wanted to be fucked in her ass...it just drove me crazy.

From that day on, I couldn't help but become aroused whenever Danitza was around. I found myself studying her face, her puffy pink lips, her slender hips and skinny toned thighs. I felt bad about these feelings. I knew it wasn't right to be lusting after a friend's girl, so I buried these feelings deep, like any man in my situation should do.

I began to distance myself from Danitza, declining invitations to go out if she'd be around, so I wouldn't see her. But, all situations couldn't be avoided, and I knew I had to man up and push these evil thoughts from my mind, and it worked. But the seed had been planted in the soil of my mind and soon the seed grew like an uncontrollable weed.

Ivonne, my girlfriend, decided to go wine tasting in Napa with a few female friends. Naturally, Ivonne and Danitza had become friends because Javier and I hung out so often. Danitza had been invited, along with Bianca, Ivonne's cousin, and another friend named Susie. The group of girls all had fake I.D's, so tasting wine at nineteen wasn't a problem.

I'd dropped them off early on an autumn Saturday morning. We picked up Danitza first at her parent's large house and as soon as she stepped out of the door my dick began to stir. She was wearing a small black dress and her bare legs were blindingly white.

The ride up there was uneventful. I tried my best to not look at Danitza in the rearview mirror, but it was hard. It was easy to disappear as driver with a group of girls laughing and talking and I found myself secretly glancing back in the mirror to her position seated behind the passenger. Each glimpse of her seductive face and pouty pink lips only tortured me more. I'd been cursed with this stupid knowledge, and now I'd be forever uncomfortable in the vicinity of this Spanish beauty.

A couple of times Danitza caught me looking at her and I embarrassingly looked away each time our eyes caught in the rearview mirror. For her it was probably nothing to catch eyes like this, but for me, I felt an electric pang in my stomach, a static jumpstart to my penis.

Half of my excitement, I'm sure, was the guilt I felt, secretly checking out my best friend's beloved girlfriend right in front of my girl's nose; the other half was my secret knowledge that Danitza craved a cock up her ass--not her pussy--but her ass. And sadly, I wanted it to be my dick in her asshole. I wanted to be the one to violate her tiny, sweet rosebud, and to plow unmercifully through her fertile virgin ass. I wanted to be the one to stretch her little hole out to the width of my cock, repeatedly and repeatedly, filling her bowels with my manhood. What could be so wrong with wanting to listen to her squirm and moan when I pushed in her backside for the first, and third, and hundredth time? What could be so wrong with wanting to rest my balls against her wet pussy lips while my cock was buried full length up her hot, oven like rectum?

It was only a fantasy, right? What was wrong with a fantasy? Nothing.

Yes, I could fantasize all I wanted, I told myself, people do it all the time.

How would she be in bed I wondered? She was so reserved and quiet...did she moan loud during sex? Was she silent? How did she look sucking cock? I wondered if she swallowed cum. How did her small breasts look naked. What kind of noise would she make the first moment she felt a cock enter her ass and stretch her and fill her. Would she take it in silence?

Thinking all of this on the hour long ride to St. Helena's made my dick painfully hard.

She looked stunning sitting there in the back seat looking out of the window at the passing vineyards. Her white skin was sharply contrasted by her black almond like eyes and red lipstick. Her bangs were hanging curtain like over her forehead, cut right above her eyebrows. She sat there silent most of the time, smiling every now and then, but not speaking much. Ivonne could be very loud around her friends, and this difference in socializing intrigued me. You could tell Danitza was always full of thoughts. She remained aloof of conversations, and mysterious in her soft seldom spoken words.

I dropped them off and watched as they walked away. It was hard not to look right at Ivonne's massive behind wiggling with each step, she wore tight cotton pants that didn't hide a thing. Bianca too, looked lovely in a short pleaded skirt and knee high stockings. The other girl Susie was fat and easy to avoid with the eyes. I f***ed myself to watch Danitza, and her small firm behind caught the dress only slightly. But by the way it hung, I thought I could detect a thong. I grabbed my cock as I watched them walking away into the beautiful winery.

I'd managed to fuck two of the girls walking there; Ivonne and Bianca, and now I wanted Danitza—geez, I was crazy. I shook my head at my horny, irrational self. I was lucky enough to have gotten Bianca, but now my dick was pushing things too far. How could I expect to fuck Danitza, who wouldn't look twice at me, and had spoken maybe fifty words to me in over three years.

I was just a guy fantasizing, nothing more.

I drove home, and when I arrived I masturbated about Danitza. My cock had been hard for too long and I needed relief. Once I'd come, my lust vanished and I felt guilty. I spent the day watching the Giant's game and smoking weed. Finally, some five hours later, I received a phone call from a very, slurring and d***k Ivonne: they were ready to be picked up.

The drive out was fantastic. The winery was past St. Helena and in majestic northern California wine country. Rolling yellow hills dotted with oak trees were on either side of the road. All of the vineyards and fancy houses were inspiring, and romantic to say the least. There were many bicyclists and motorcyclist out enjoying the day.

As I rolled up to the parking lot of the vineyard they'd shuttled to, I spotted the group of girls sitting along a stone fountain. There was only three of them, Susie the big one, was missing. They saw me, well, Ivonne saw me and immediately jumped up and frantically waved at me. I saw her tugging at Bianca, who was asl**p.

"Help us." Ivonne shouted, too loud.

I parked and put the hazard lights on. Danitza was standing there looking very embarrassed, but she was d***k too, as she kept laughing louder than normal at Ivonne's attempts to lift her sexy little cousin.

I walked over to them and Ivonne kissed me passionately. I could taste the wine on her.

"I'm d***k." She said.

"I can see." I looked to Danitza. "And so are you."

She smiled and laughed. "A little."

"Where's Susie?" I asked.

"She found a man. He's gonna drive her home." Danitza said.

I picked up Bianca and walked her to the car, sitting her in the back seat and buckling her up. Her skirt had ridden up and I saw the tops of her nylon leggings. I quickly pulled the skirt down over her thick brown legs.

There were many wine tasters out that afternoon and I had to stop and slow for them to pass the parking lot. As I stopped for another group of women drinkers walking nonchalantly through the lot, a gust of wind shot through them and lifted up a woman's dress exposing her black panties. She was an older woman, but did have ass.

"Oh, watch your skirt lady. Woot, woot!" Ivonne yelled out the window.

The woman shot our car a dirty look and Ivonne laughed.

"You liked that, don't lie." Ivonne asked me.

I didn't answer.

"I know you did. You're such an ass man." She turned to Danitza in the backseat and said, "He loves a girl's ass." She giggled. I saw Danitza smirk and she looked at me through the rearview mirror, this time I didn't look away and we both exchanged a smile. Her eyes seemed full of emotion as if she were trying to convey something to me through their steady gaze.

It was a moment, our first moment, I thought. Always she dismissed me and ignored me. Was she smiling because of d***ken Ivonne? Or because Ivonne said I loved ass on a girl. Or was she just d***k?

Either way, the moment pleased me, and her eyes seemed to stay on me in the mirror afterwards. Every time I looked back her eyes were on me, and she glanced away, but not after a secret holding of the eyes. Our eye contact was lasting too long and it gave me butterflies in my belly. This was wrong, I thought, but I couldn't help but look back at her and see if I was imagining this or if she'd give me a long stare again.

There were a lot of people out on the road, and after a few minutes of blasting music, Ivonne was snoring beside me. I looked in the rearview mirror and saw Bianca asl**p as well, only Danitza was awake, staring out the window. I saw I needed gas, so I pulled over at a small gas station in St. Helena.

When I got out the car to go to the pump, I saw Danitza get out too. She began walking to the store, but halfway there, stopped and turned and looked at me. She saw me staring at her, and I looked away. Danitza came slowly to me, I had the feeling she was hesitant in approaching me.

"Want something from the store?" She asked. Her voice was a bit deeper than most girls I knew, full of tone and body, yet still feminine.

"No, I'm fine."

"I'm going to get some smokes." She said, turning around and walking off.

I followed her with my eyes, watching her tiny butt pop out slyly from under the black dress. I noticed a man leaving the store couldn't keep his eyes off of her, and he turned his head to follow her with his eyes. Suddenly she flashed her face back at me and saw me gawking at her. She held my eyes and gave me the sexiest smile I'd ever received from a woman at that point in my life. Her smile hit my soul, and when her gaze turned away, the world didn't seem as bright as before; like when a cloud passes in front of the sun, the world had dulled after her smile.

I finished pumping and she returned.

"I didn't know you smoked." I said.

"I don't really, only when I'm buzzing."

"Do you want me to drive to a park so you can smoke? You can't smoke here, obviously. No smoking in my car, except for weed." I said.

"Yeah, a park would be good. Thanks."

She climbed back into the car and shut the door. I finished pumping and drove off. I knew there was a park coming up just down the road. But there was so much traffic in that small little town because of the stop lights, that it took forever. While driving I looked in the rearview mirror and sure enough, I caught Danitza looking at me again.

Finally we reached the park and I pulled over along the road. I shook Ivonne and she opened her eyes, man they were bl**dshot. "Are we there?" She asked.

"No. Do you wanna smoke? We're stopping to smoke?" I asked.

"What? No. Wake me when you get there, God I'm sl**py, I drank too much." She said. Bianca didn't respond at all when we asked her. So, it looked like it was going to be just me and Danitza sharing a cigarette.

I wasn't sure if this was a good thing or a bad thing.

I don't smoke, but I was thinking with my cock, so I exited and walked with Danitza under the tall oak trees that shaded the green grass of the park. Most of the leaves were turning yellow and orange and there was a sea of dead leaves on the park floor. There was a wooden bench up a ways on the path, slightly hidden by a grove of oaks.

"Wanna sit there?" I asked.

"Yeah."

We walked in silence, side by side. I could feel her presence next to me like a source of heat. Her sexuality latently oozed from her and smashed against my senses, I felt out of my league beside her. She was in a different class of sexiness. Ivonne, my girlfriend, was all physical. It was her model like looks, and thick butt and breasts and the skimpy clothes she wore, the way she spoke and touched and looked at you; that was Ivonne, and it was sexy as hell, but Danitza's sexiness was different.

It's hard to put to words how Danitza works. It's magic like, and it lies deep within her silent personality, and European way. Maybe it was because she wasn't mine, and I could never have her, but walking beside her, I had the feeling she was the center of the world, and everything and one, moved around her.

Even walking with her alone felt wrong. I felt as if I'd committed some sort of crime and that I'd somehow betrayed my friend and Ivonne, but at the same it was exciting.

The wind picked up a little and her silky brown hair turned like a curtain caught in the breeze. She swept her delicate fingers through her hair and I could smell her perfume lift from her by the wind. The silence between us was awkward, but I felt that if I spoke I would ruin everything and she would become distant and dismissive of me as she usually was.

We sat down together and she opened up the pack and pulled out a cigarette for me. I saw that her hands were tiny, and her nails a simple maroon red to match her lipstick. She put her cigarette to her mouth and tried to light the tip, but it was too windy, and I could see she was having trouble.

"May I?" I asked, leaning in and covering her smoke with my hands. A wisp of her hair touched my outstretched palm. She lit it and inhaled deeply. I lit my smoke.

"So did you have fun wine tasting?"

"Yes, I love wine." She finished as if she had nothing else to say or hear from me, so I shut up.

The silence resumed and it killed me. And then out of nowhere she spoke.

"What did Ivonne mean when she said you were an ass man?" She asked, not smiling, but genuinely serious. Wow, Danitza is all business, I thought.

I chuckled, meanwhile my stomach turned. It means I'd take great pleasure in putting my penis in your butt, I answered in my head.

"Ah, she was d***k." I said. "It's just because...well, I don't know how to say this, it's kind of personal—"

"What?" She smiled.

"I feel weird telling you."

"Why?"

"Because...I don't know. You really want to know? Promise you won't tell anyone then."

"Promise."

"Don't laugh at me, but when we're having sex, me and Ivonne, sometimes I ask if she'll let me..you know, put it in her ass. I feel weird talking to you about sex, you know, you're my friend's girl and all." I looked away embarrassed.

Truly, I don't think Ivonne meant to imply anal sex when she said I was an ass man, I think she meant that I like girl's with big butts. But this was an opportunity that I couldn't pass up. It was a perfect chance to breach the exotic subject.

She fondled her cigarette for a while and hit it. What was she thinking I wondered? She looked very sexy sitting there with her glowing white legs crossed and the wind blowing in her hair, a cigarette dangling perilously from the tips of her fingers.

"She doesn't allow you to do it?" I smelled wine on her breathe as she spoke.

"No. Sadly no."

"That's funny you say that."

"Why?'

"Oh, no. I could never say." She smiled secretly to herself.

"You can't tell me? I just admitted something personal to you." I said in a joking tone.

"I can't tell you because I'm a girl for one, and for two, I'm your best friend's girlfriend. You'll look at me different if I tell you."

"I won't. Do you see me differently after I told you about my wanting anal sex with Ivonne?"

She looked me up and down in a glance, "Yes."

"You do? You're supposed to say no. What's different then?"
"I know you want to have anal sex now. It's a very taboo subject. I'll tell you--we both have the same problem. I'd like to try it, but Javier won't." She looked very shy now, and I saw her face turn rosy.

"That's too bad for him. I love it. It's the best thing in the world."

"Have you done it before?"

"Yes. Once." I said, thinking of Bianca asl**p in the car and of Lorry, my first.

"You have? Really?"

"Yeah, really."

"With who?"

"An old girlfriend." A lie.

"How was it? Did it hurt her? Did she enjoy it?" She suddenly looked away. She'd become too excited and must have noticed it herself.

"It was erotic. I don't believe there is anything like it. The girl I did it with enjoyed it, she said it was the definition of being fucked. She said there are sensations to be felt there that are totally different than a girl's vagina. I'm surprised you're interested in it, most girls, I didn't think were."

"I'd like to try it. I saw it on a porno once and the girl seemed to really like it. I have friends who've done it and like it. I don't know, it just kind of stuck in my head. It really turns me on when I watch porn, the anal scenes. And now...," She stopped speaking and looked suddenly as if she were about to stand up and bolt away from me, or recede back into her silent, reserved self.

"What?"

"I've been reading these erotica books, and they have anal in them. Things happen in those books that I can never do with Javier. God, I can't believe I'm telling you this...I want to just know how it feels, to be fucked there, you know. I mean, I know it must hurt a little, but I'd like to feel that, I think. I'd like to experiment while I'm young. But...I can't, not with Javy. I'm not going to break up with him, I want to be with him forever, so I guess I will never know it."

My heart was racing inside of my chest. My dick was throbbing in my pants. I wanted to pick her up, turn her over and push my tongue inside of her inexperienced anus. Please let me be the one to fuck you there, I wanted to say.

"Don't tell Javier I told you this." She said at last.

"Never."

"You're in love with Ivonne, right? I can tell. She loves you a lot."

"Yes, I love her."

"You've been friends with Javier for how long?"

"Shit, like...ten years almost, since we were nine. I'm happy for him, to have a girl like you. You really make him happy."

"I knew you guys were close. He talks as if you were his lover. Look, you'd never cheat on Ivonne, right?"

"No. Why?"

"I'd never cheat on Javier. I..." She hit her cigarette hard and flicked the ash from it. A couple walked by holding hands. I looked around the park and it was all couples, or couples with k**s. People might assume that we were a couple sitting there together. This thought coursed through my head and excited me.

"You'd never do anything to hurt him, right? Or Ivonne."

"What are you saying?"

"You don't know? You want me to say it then? Well, I might as well; I'm the one who brought it up. Maybe, together, you could help me with my problem, I could help you. Secretly, though. Nobody could ever find out."

"You mean, us have sex?" I couldn't believe this.

"No. Not sex. You could help me see if I like it...in the ass. I don't want to cheat on Javier just to have this experimentation, but I'm really curious. I know of all of the guys I know, you'd never tell because you're such a good friend of his, and because of Ivonne, plus you're not too bad looking. Do you think I'm a bad person? I feel bad saying this, almost whorish. I'm sorry, I should have never—"

"No. I'll do it. It would be my pleasure."

"I know I don't have an ass like Ivonne...maybe you don't have to put your penis inside me, maybe just a finger."

"I can help you. I'm glad you don't look like Ivonne. Something different would be nice for me."

"I just don't wanna sound like a hoe—I'm not. I've only been with Javier."

"No, there's nothing wrong with us doing this. I completely understand you."

She nodded and hit her smoke. We sat in silence again, listening to the leaves rustle on the ground around us and the cars passing on the road before us.

"You wouldn't tell Javier?" Her voice was almost a whisper and she wasn't looking at me.

"Tell him what? I won't tell him you told me you want to try anal sex."

"It wouldn't be cheating, right? Sex is cheating I think. Having feelings is cheating. It would be just for experimentation, so we can both get what we're not getting with our partners. You can't let anyone know. You have to promise." She said.

"I promise." My dick was as hard as it could be.

I reached over and took her hand in mine. It was cold and slender. Her first instinct was to pull away, but then she relaxed and looked over to where my car was parked. I rubbed her fingers with my thumb.

"You look nervous. If you're uncomfortable holding my hand, how could we..."

"I know. Give me a minute."

I placed my hand over her thigh and squeezed her gently. With the hand I was holding, I took her hand and placed it over my jeans, right to where my erection bulged. It was as if she had touched a hot stove, and she recoiled at the feel of my cock.

"Feel it?" I asked.

She nodded her head. Her fingers pressed down on me and felt for the outline of it. There is nothing in the world than the brand new touch of feminine hands as she inspects your cock for the first time, gauging it, testing it, amazed by it.

"I think it's time to go." She said, standing up.

I stood up with her and grabbed her by her slender waist with both hands on her hips. Her body tensed up instantly under my touch. She was frozen before me, facing away, and I leaned forward and inhaled her sweet perfume and the unmistakable scent of red wine. God, she even smelled fragile. It was a very different smell from my girlfriend; a foreign, exotic scent that flowed from my nose to my throbbing cock.

Her waist was so thin and alien; I gripped it easily with my hands. Thinking about it, my cock was just about as long as her side profile, if not longer; she was that skinny.

"Push back against me." I said.

"Here? We should go somewhere private, don't you think?"

"You have to get used to me first, right? We need to be comfortable with each other." I was incredibly excited, just her soft touch under my hands was enough to make me shoot my load in my pants.

She turned her face to look at me, "Okay."

I pulled at her thin hips and her butt came backwards. I pushed my erection against her round bottom. It felt so good to have her like this in front of me, my dick smashed against her taught, lean butt cheeks. I pushed into her quite hard, and she returned the pressure happily.

She was taller than me by an inch or two, and this made it easier to press up against her ass. If it were Ivonne, I'd have to bend my knees a little to get this angle.

A couple was walking by and she pushed away from me smiling.

"Let's go against a tree, out of the path." I suggested.

"What? You're crazy."

"Here. Come on." I took her hand and we went into the grass beside a massive oak. I leaned against the tree with my back and I pulled her to me, her butt against my dick again. We looked like any other couple in the park. With her ass against me, she slowly began to grind on my erection, her movements subtle, yet f***eful. She leaned her head back on my shoulder.

"Wow, I feel you. This is exciting." She whispered.

I put my hand to her ass and squeezed her toned cheeks. I was right, it did almost disappear in one grip. I kneaded her cheek and slowly my hand found her crack. I pushed in with my fingers against her crack, forcing her dress up between her cheeks with my fingers. Through the thin material, her heat could be felt. I pressed my fingers against her searching for her ass.

It wasn't enough, so carefully, I placed a hand up her skirt from the back. Her skin was like silk under my touch, her thighs cold. She felt me and stopped grinding against my cock.

"I want to feel your ass." I said.

"Now? Why now?"

"Relax." I whispered to her.

"What if somebody sees us?"

"Nobody will. We look like any other couple in the park. From the back I'm going to touch you."

"Okay." She said, her voice shaky with fear.

Up her thighs my hand went, slowly taking in her skin under my fingertips. She wasn't mine; these legs weren't supposed to be touched, her ass forbidden, her scent secret; but here I was, lust and temptation had won out and her sweet body was the prize.

I found her waiting ass crack and I wiggled in with my fingers. Instantly I felt her anus. It was hot and tight and puckered up thick between her cheeks. She was wearing a thong and I scooted it away.

Ah, yes, my finger touched her secret opening. I felt where her skin met in a blend muscle, heat, and tender, tender skin. The instant I touched her puckered rosebud she clamped her butt cheeks closed on my finger and held me tight. Her muscled cheeks had snapped shut like a mouse trap on my intruding finger.

"Oh." She said to me in the softest voice I'd ever heard. "I've never been touched there."

I kept my finger in its place at the gates to heaven, and leaned in to her clean white neck and placed my lips to her skin. She smelled wonderful and her skin was softer than I'd imagined. With my tongue I caressed her and she gave a sigh of pleasure, she placed a hand over the hand I held on her bony hip.

"I'm going to push it in you." I said.

"No, wait."

"What's wrong?"

"Kiss me first."

I turned her around and she faced me, her eyes burned into my soul as she studied my face. Her cheeks were rosy. Her small thin arms wrapped around my neck and we stared at each other for a moment. She was so beautiful with her cute bangs and snow white skin and gigantic black eyes. She was so beautiful, but she wasn't mine, she could never be mine, and this made me lust for her all the more.

We kissed then. Her soft lips found mine and I pushed my tongue past her lips and into her soft waiting mouth. It was a fast kiss, quick enough for her to feel wanted, and for me to feel passion. I don't think any girl would want a man to finger her ass without a kiss first; not a sensible, self-respecting girl, like Danitza at least.

My hands dropped to her ass and I cuddled those firm cheeks of hers.

"This is so wrong. But it feels good, doesn't it?" She asked me.

"Yes. Turn."

She did so promptly, and backed her ass against my hard erection once more, and leaning her head back against my chest. My hands couldn't restrain themselves, and I licked my finger, spitting on it to lube it and went back up her skirt. I pushed past her cheeks and to her ass. With a wet slippery finger I circled her hole and rubbed it. I couldn't believe how tiny it felt. I could barely feel the entrance, but her muscled ring was quite hard and rubbery, and that's how I knew just beyond was her tightest hole, yet to be filled with a man's cock and loaded with thick sperm.

"It feels good to be touched there." She whispered. "Mmmm."

"I'm going to push in a little."

"Okay."

Slowly, I pushed forward, and one of her hands went to my neck, her nails digging into my skin, the other hand to the arm pushing into her, her nails cut into me there too. I slipped upwards against her virgin resistance. Her body was fighting the invasion of the smallest tip of my finger. The very tip of my finger made her gasp and her nails dug deeper. There was so much pressure on my finger that I closed my eyes and enjoyed the squeeze and heat she was letting have.

"Oh my." She said sharply.

"Are you okay? Do you want me to stop?"

"Just give me a second. It hurts a little, but it also feels good. Hold on." She said, exhaling and inhaling deeply. I could feel her heart throbbing around my finger tip. I kissed her neck and she moaned in pleasure from my dancing tongue. I wiggled my finger in response to her moan and she gasped loudly and whispered; "Oh, yes. Push it deeper, but slow, please. Very slow."

With her consent, I moved my finger in her ass. It wasn't easy pushing up her deliciously tight backdoor, but it was satisfying beyond description to feel her stretch over my finger and accept me inside of her. It moved in with small bumps as her ass caught my finger and let it go. When her ass was wrapped nicely over my first knuckle, a burning hot crush could be felt. I twisted my finger back and side to side, testing her tremendous strength.

"Ohh. Ouch. Mmmmm. It's so different." She said to me as I tried loosening her death grip.

"Relax."

"I'm trying."

"Want me to rub your pussy?"

"No. That would be cheating, don't you think?"

"It would help. I would wet my finger and you'd get a better sensation, I think."

She sighed in thought. Her heart sped up and I felt every beat on my finger.

"Fine."

I removed my finger from her tight ass and pushed forward between her legs. I found a slippery wet pussy lips waiting for me. Her small lips were shaved smooth--God, I've gotten her dripping wet, and only by touching her ass! Why couldn't she be mine? Oh, Javier, you're such a lucky idiot! You don't know what you have. Her pussy is so compact, I thought. I pushed around and her lips welcomed me. Her clit was extremely hard, and protruding from her, I rubbed it over and her body racked and twitched. She was breathing fast, as if she were out of breath.

I plunged my finger into her waiting vagina, inside my best friend's girlfriend. I did what I wish I could do with her ass, pushing deep and with f***e, up and inside her velvet lined pussy. Oh, I wouldn't mind fucking her too! Her pussy was so soft and mesmerizing.

I gave her a couple of good turns, then fucked her with my finger. It was hot, and she moaned secretly with each shove into her. I could have kept my finger there all day, but I wanted to finger her butt. So I removed it and retreated back up her hot crack and to her defiant hole.

Her juices were so slippery, like lube, and I circled her asshole rim, massaging her tight muscled entrance. I pushed forward and her heat enveloped me. Upwards I travelled, probing her rectum and all the untouched secret beauty of her ass. Up to my second knuckle now and her nails were really digging into me. I decide now I'd fuck her with my finger. So I moved back, then forward and she moaned and tensed her body.

"Feel me now?" I asked her.

"Ohh, yes I feel you."

"Where's my finger?"

"In my ass."

"What's it doing to you?"

"It's moving in and out...ohhhh."

I looked around the park and nobody was paying us any attention. I was just a guy with a girl leaned up against him, be it his best friend's girl, and my finger was lodged halfway up her virgin rectum; but nobody could know that.

With each push into her I gained ground, moving in and in and in, until I had my entire middle finger inside of her ass. Each pull out of her painfully tight hole made her muscles involuntarily flex on my finger, biting down on me.

"Damn, is that you squeezing me when I pull out?"

"No. It does it by itself. I don't know why?" She giggled. "Slower, please."

"Yeah, sorry."

She was so tight--I loved the feel of her squeeze. Her ass was being enjoyed by someone who appreciated it. What sexual fun it was to hear her moan, as I opened her up and played with her tightness as if it were a toy. It was wrong on every level what I was doing to her. An ass wasn't supposed to be violated in this way. A friend's girlfriend wasn't supposed to let anyone touch her so inappropriately. A man with a girlfriend wasn't supposed to be so close to another girl, wasn't supposed to be inside of another girl...but here I was defying all the odds, defying this woman's tight crushing ass. My finger was breaking new ground; going where it shouldn't be, and not only was I enjoying it, but Danitza was too.

She was losing what little innocence she possessed. This wasn't her womanhood I was pushing into, but her soul, her pride, her secrets...her everything. This hole was the most sacred, private part of her body, and I was in it, violating her, taking away her secrets with each push into this unimaginably tight hole--and this wasn't even my dick.

My phone rang and it scared both of us. I pulled my finger out of the fire and into the cool autumn air. I saw that it was Ivonne. Instantly my stomach turned.

"Who is it?" She asked, looking around her and adjusting her dress and hair.

"Ivonne. Hold on."

I answered and she asked where I was. I told her we'd gone for a smoke and that we were on our way back to the car right now.

"We have to go. How did you like it?"

She smiled. "I loved it. Why did Ivonne have to call?"

"When do you want to get together again?"

"I don't know. Tonight? I want you to fuck me in my ass."

"Will you call me? Or how?"

"I'll stop by at midnight. Make sure you're alone. A phone call is too risky, so I'll just be parked outside. Javier checks my phone. He's a really jealous person, I know he doesn't show it, but in private he's extremely jealous. I'll make up a lie and say I'm going to my cousins." She told me.

#

My room, in my parent's house faced the street, and it was there that I waited. I showered and cleaned my room as best I could; changing the sheets, grabbing a jar of Vaseline, and tucking it inconspicuously near the bed. Then I waited anxiously.

When I looked at the clock it was eleven thirty, and I decided to jack off. My dick had been constantly erect since I'd fingered Danitza's backside in the park hours earlier. I'd even had Ivonne suck my dick in the car after dropping her off, and had poured a gallon of sperm into her mouth; but even that blowjob hadn't quenched my sexual lust. When I finished masturbating, I sat by the window and continued my wait, my dick rising and throbbing in my pants as I thought of Danitza's delicious ass and the pleasure that would be taking place in this very room in a few minutes.

I went through an array of emotions as I sat there waiting and the clock struck midnight. She hadn't arrived and my spirits fell hard. Had she changed her mind? Had she fallen asl**p? Maybe it was a good thing she wasn't coming, I thought to myself. Yes, it was for the better. Why did I have to cheat on my beautiful girlfriend with this skinny girl with no ass or tits, and who happened to be my friend's girlfriend?

But then I remembered Danitza's tight, tight butt. I remembered her cute face and prominent nose and mysterious almond eyes. I thought of her powerful silence, and her intelligence. I remembered her sweet scent and silky brown Spanish hair. I could live with myself afterwards, after this betrayal, I thought. It was only sex, right? No feelings. I didn't want to take her away from my friend. They could get married for all I cared, and I would be happy for them.

I didn't want Danitza...only her tight, small butt--I wanted that. And it wasn't even her butt I wanted, I just wanted to use it, stick my hard cock in it and unload my thick sperm into her--that's it; that's all. After that, she could go. I had a drop dead gorgeous girl, I didn't need a new one.

I wanted ass, my girl wouldn't give me hers. I wanted something Javier didn't, so what was the problem? Isn't life about getting what you want?

Just then I saw the lights of a car flicker down my darkened street. My heart rose. A white BMW came into view, and I knew it was Danitza—she'd come! Fifteen minutes late, but she'd made it after all. Perhaps she'd been consumed with mixed feelings like me. What was the drive over for her like? The entire thirty minutes it took to get here, she must have been thinking about me. She knew she was on her way to being sodomized for the first time by a man not her boyfriend. This thought excited me.

She pulled up and her head lights turned off. She remained in the car. I hadn't thought about what would happen now. I decided to go to her. I rushed out of the room and crept quietly through the hall, to the front door. The night was freezing and I wished I had on more than a t-shirt. When she saw me, she opened her car door and I saw her in the light for the first time.
"Hey. You came." I said.

"What? You thought I was lying?"

"No, well, maybe I thought you'd change your mind."

"No." She closed the door to the car. I wondered if I should embrace her, hug her maybe, but I didn't. She didn't seem to want it. She wore a sweater and her hair was pulled back. For pants she had on black spandex, sandals wrapped her white feet. She carried a large purse with her, and stood with her arms crossed. "It's cold."

I led her back to the house. When I opened the door for her she passed and she smelled freshly cleaned, as if she'd just showered. She'd sprayed on a sweet, fruity smelling perfume. We crept to my room and I closed the door and locked it.

"Nice room." She said, looking around. I had a lamp on beside the bed, it gave off a yellow dull light. She looked amazing standing there; a Spanish princess just for me. She'd come to deliver me her cute tight butt and nothing more. What more could a man want from a girl as sexy and suave as her? Yes, a good fucking of her tight pussy would be nice and a good blowjob from her full, soft pink lips would have been magical, but no, I was going to make stupendous, secret love to her tiny asshole without the knowledge of my girlfriend or her boyfriend. Nobody in the world will know what we plan to do together...nobody. And that made it all the better for me.

Her presence in my room felt so wrong. She wasn't supposed to be here, not in my house at night with her boyfriend nowhere in sight. She looked so pretty standing in the middle of my room. She was admiring my pictures on the wall, a few of them I'd drawn. As she looked around I couldn't help but glance down to her buttocks. Under her tight spandex were two small lumps. Nothing much to grab, but they were chiseled, and looked marvelously strong. In fact, she did have a nice ass. It wasn't flat, like some poor skinny girls, but were deliciously round, small, but round.

Her hips were slim, and between her thighs I could see light peeking through near her crotch...yes, she was a skinny little thing. My cock was going to fill her up, straight up to her belly. How could she manage it? She looked as if she would break if I pounded her too hard. I'd have to be gentle with her, not that I was planning to be rough, but she was a delicate creature.

She moved to shift her weight on her left foot and I saw the bounce of ass cheek flex as she did so. I wanted to grab that tiny mound and squeeze it. My cock was near bursting point now. There was no real way to hide it, so I didn't. Her pants hugged every inch of her small ass, even rising up between her ass crack, giving a spectacular representation of her bar ass. God, how I wanted to let my fingers explore that crack between her hard muscled cheeks.

As she admired my room, I crept close behind her, too close. My hard dick was sticking out from my thin shorts and I gently let the tip of my erection push against her butt. My face was near her shoulder, her silky hair by my face. As my dick made contact her body reflexed and straightened up taut and rigid. She hadn't expected my dick to be there and she remained still, like a deer catching the scent of an intruder and it was as if she were planning to bolt at the next sudden movement.

I pulled my shorts down and my dick was out, exposed. I felt her sigh, a deep sigh that moved her entire body and let out the softest moan. I used my fingers to push my dick up into that exposed crack and it snuggly lodged itself between her butt.

"Feel it?" I whispered to her.

"Yes." She spoke quietly, as if we were sharing a secret.

"This is where I'm going to fuck you." I pushed forward and it jabbed into her.

Her phone rang. It was on silent, but the buzz of vibration cut as loud as an air horn in the quiet lust of the room. The sudden interruption of our secret meeting touched my chest and I felt my heart rate rise as she reached for her phone in her purse. I saw it was her lover and my best friend.

"I have to answer." She whispered. She tried to move away but I locked my hands on her hips, keeping her planted where she was, keeping my dick against her ass.

"Hello?" She answered.

I heard my friend's voice respond.

"I'm almost at my cousins house, yeah, just stopped for coffee it's a long drive."

As she spoke I reached around her and grabbed at her small tits. My poor friend, he didn't know what was happening with his girlfriend at that very moment. He didn't know his good friend was betraying him, and had his dick between his girl's hard, round cheeks, had his hand over her breasts.

When she hung up she moved away from me, and I put my dick away before she could see it. She looked as if he'd been startled, but she stuffed her phone in her purse and in a determined manner sat on the bed. Danitza felt bad, I could feel it. I saw it in her mysterious eyes and pouty pink lips. She looked so beautiful in her melancholic world. Always, since I'd known her, she acted as if she'd just received news the world was going to end and she was living the tragic last seconds of her life in the company of people not worthy of her.

She sat down on the bed. "So, how are we going to do this?" She asked, as she asked her eyes went to my raging hard on. I saw them widen a bit, then she looked away.

"However you want."

"Do you have a condom?"

"Do I need one? I'm not going to put it in your pussy, if you don't want me to."

"I guess you're right. I brought some things...don't laugh." She opened up her purse and withdrew a tube of KY jelly. She held it up and put it beside her on the bed. I looked to the crude jar of Vaseline I'd readied for the event, and became embarrassed. Then she reached in her purse and pulled out a long, slender metallic tube—a vibrator. It was skinny and silver, as thin as my pinky finger, and maybe six inches long.

"A vibrator?"

"Yes, well, I've heard they can be good during...anal sex. I wasn't quite sure what to wear. I have a g-string on." She took off her grey sweater and I saw she had on a black lacy bra. Her small breasts were quite hidden behind them, but her hands went to cover them anyway; it was as if she were ashamed of them.

"I've never really been with anyone but Javier..."

I sat down and pulled her hands away and she sat there exposed, her chest heaving her tiny tits up and down. I ran my hand over the material of bra, over her small breasts. They were easy to grip, I could take all of them with my fingers, and I did. Her nipples became erect, and showed themselves to me. I reached behind her and unfastened the bra and yanked it away from her white, thin body. Her bare breasts were pink tipped mounds. I touched her soft nipples and she bit down on her lips as she was being fondled by a man not her boyfriend.

As I leaned in to suck them, she grabbed my head. "No." She said, sounding serious.

"Why not?"

"That's more than I want, I don't want this to be a true affair. This should be about sex and sex only. I feel bad already about what I'm doing."

Do you? I thought. I'm about to fuck you in the ass, this is an affair, I wanted to tell her. But all I could say was: "Your breasts are beautiful."

"Are you k**ding me? They're not as big as Ivonne's."

"They're so perfect in shape, what are you talking about. Let me suck them."

I leaned in and she didn't stop me this time. My mouth found her hard nipples and I sucked them in and bit them. Yes, it was quite different having such small breasts to fondle, but in a way, I liked the compact package. They were anything but droopy, like big breasts tend to be. Her nipples pointed skyward. With small tits like that, nipples tend to take on a greater role, and Danitza had some rock hard nipples, perfect for sucking.

Each flick of my tongue against the soft round skin of her nipples sent her reeling. She moaned more than any other girl who'd let me suck their breasts. It was as if I were eating her out. I thought maybe because they were smaller they were more sensitive. Either way, I enjoyed her tits immensely, and she made it more erotica than it should have been.

"My God it feels good. Oh, yes." She moaned as if I were fucking her.

I thought to myself how lucky I was being able to enjoy this latent sex pot of a woman. I couldn't wait to stick my cock in her and fuck her like she'd never been fucked before. I wanted to ravish her. I wanted her to feel our sex for days. I wanted her to come back for more.

After a minute she had my head in a tight embrace while I devoured her pointy tits. I glanced up at her and she had her face scrunched up in a look of sheer pleasure. She opened her eyes and pulled me to her. We kissed in a wild, sloppy mess of tongues and lips. She was very aggressive with her kissing; practically swallowing my face, yet her tongue was artful in her licks and swirls over my lips; even her kissing was stuck up! But this made me want her more. God, I was going to enjoy stuffing my cock up her tight, prissy ass.

I pulled away from her hot mouth and we stared at each other in a moment of surprised lust. We were both startled by this sudden burst of passion. Her glittering eyes searched my face, darting over my features as if she couldn't recognize me. How could this be the same girl who'd ignored me for years, who never looked twice in my direction like a good girlfriend?

"I can't believe what I'm doing." She said. She reached won and grabbed at my shorts, searching for my cock and finding it with quick fingers and a smile.

"Pull it out." I suggested.

She did. Flipping my shorts down and suddenly she was faced with my throbbing member. Her eyes were glued to it. "Oh, my." She said. "You're much larger than Javier." Her hand wrapped around it. Her fingers cold. Her eyes expanded as she gripped and re-gripped my shaft in wonder. Her hands sent shivers up my back. It felt so good to see my friend's girl grabbing my cock.

"Am I bigger?"

"Yes."

"Suck it."

"No."

"Please."

"I'm not your girlfriend. I only do that for Javier. Fuck me in the ass. That's what I'm here for."

"Turn around, here, lay on your stomach."

She did so. I pulled her pants down and she wiggled her hips as I pulled them off. Her white skin gleamed at me as I ran my hands over legs and butt. Her skin was so soft under my hungry touch. I yanked at the black g-string she wore and that came off as well.

She was entirely naked now. Her head lay on my pillow in a s**ttering of brown hair, she wasn't looking at me, but laid there passive, waiting to be violated.

I opened up her cheeks and there it was; small, pink, and thick. Her rim quivered as if she felt my eyes staring it down.

"Here. Let me put a pillow under you." I said grabbing a pillow and stuffing it below her hips so that her ass was pushed up now. She looked ready to be fucked thoroughly, laying there like that, naked and exposed on my bed.

I reached for the tube of KY, smearing a line over my finger. Then with one hand holding her cheek open, I rubbed around the wrinkled skin of opening. Her asshole felt stiff under my touch, so different than a welcoming vagina. You just know that nothing is supposed to go up it by the feel of it. But that's what makes it so appetizing. Just as the knowledge that she's my friends girl makes me lust for her so much more. The knowledge that I was about to do something wrong to her, against nature, against friendship and trust; all of it drew me in like a whirlpool to her tight pink hole.

Her body flexed as I pushed the tip of my finger in and she exhaled sharply into the pillow. Her body didn't want me in there, but the lube helped and her asshole opened. The tip of my finger entered her ass, despite the involuntary protests of her tight little ring.

"Oh, my..." She said.

Slowly my finger sank into her body, up into her fiery bowels.

"Mmmm. Easy." She told me.

Wait till my cock is pressing into you, I thought. I sat there, beside her in the darkened room watching my finger slide in and out of her butt. How stiff this hole was. Her rimmed muscles flexed and expanded as I pushed up her backside.

My cock ached for her touch. It ached to be where my finger was. It ached to penetrate her where she'd never been penetrated. To think this tight hole would be taking my dick in a few moments was unbelievable. The thought incredible.

I grabbed the silver toy Danitza had brought with her and inspected it. There was a small rubber button on the bottom of the probe and I pushed it. It came alive in my hand. Buzzing and growling. It caught Danitza's attention and she lifted her head and focused her beautiful eyes on me once more.

"Oh. You're going to use it?"

"I think so."

I put it between her legs, right to where her bare pink pussy was. The buzzing became muted as it pressed up against her flesh. Her body racked side to side, her hips up and down in the most provocative manner I'd ever seen. I couldn't tell if she was trying to get away from it or push against it.

I easily pushed it between her skinny lips and it entered her vagina. She moaned and grunted in pleasure.

Her head lifted off the pillow and her eyes opened as wide as I'd ever seen them. She was looking right at me. Her sexy Spanish face in pure bliss. I pushed the probe deeper into her body. Her hand reached for me and she dug her nails into me. When I had the toy all the way into her, I looked down and saw it barely sticking out of her.

Now, it was time to sodomize her. I climbed over her, my dick falling between her small hard ass cheeks, and I adjusted myself on my elbows. My nose was in her hair, and I could hear her moaning into the pillow.

"Take the vibrator out." She told me.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

I reached down and pulled the wet, vibrating thing out of her pussy and turned it off. She was breathing hard.

"I'm going to put it in now."

"Okay."

I grabbed my cock and aimed it between her cheeks. The head of my dick brushed up against her hot thick hole. I pushed forward at it caught, just the tip of my head against her hard puckered entrance. I held it there for a moment, knowing it could slip away at any time. Then I pushed.

Slowly I felt her warmth taking over my dick head. Her anus opened, struggling to remain small and tight against my invading cock. I stopped, letting her feel the change.

She inhaled deeply, but kept her head pressed tight to the pillow. I could only imagine her facial expression, but definitely, she was going to take it quietly. My lips caressed her soft neck as I tried my best to not shove my erection deep into her bowels at once. It took heavy discipline, but I held steady.

I pushed deeper into her tight ass. Her rim expanded, stretching, stretching, stretching to accommodate my throbbing hard cock. She grunted and her stiff body adjusted. She was in pain. My cock was too big for her, and her body was having a hard time adjusting.

"It hurts more than I thought." She whispered.

"Do you want me to stop?"

"No, just give me a second."

She took several deep breathes, and readjusted her skinny body. Her bangs were hanging over her forehead in a perfect curtain. I imagined what we looked like, with her lying face down on my bed, me on top of her small frame. A lamp was on in the corner of my room, giving everything long shadows and a dull yellow hue.

Her cute ass was pinching the tip of my dick in a nip of pain and overwhelming pleasure. I was about to enter her bowels and fill her with throbbing, hard, meaty cock.

"I'm ready."

I pushed slowly and she groaned. I felt her ass spread open as I entered her body with the thickness of my raging cock. Literally, I felt her open up painfully. As I pushed in she held her breath and with my eyes closed, my entire world focused on the slips of my cock up her anus, opening her innocent tight, hole with my cock. Her ass really didn't want my dick inside, and her rim struggled valiantly trying to keep the oversized intruder from her rectum, but lube was on my side and I f***ed her ass to allow me in. Her ass was boiling hot, the hole stiff and muscled, very unlike a vagina.

"Owwww! No." She said, but my dick was spreading her ass wide and she inhaled sharply and moaned into the pillow. She didn't turn her body, or try to push me away, but she lay there, frozen, while I pushed into her. I didn't thrust in, but gently eased myself up her butt. I stopped halfway inside her burning rectum. Waiting, hoping she'd loosen. The ecstasy was indescribable.

She exhaled and inhaled deeply.

"Slowly, please." She asked, her voice as fragile as ice. It was as if I'd broken something inside of her soul, she wasn't the same. Of course she wasn't, she had a man's penis half way up her butt, and she was so small, that it was an act of miracle she could take it. It was an act of miracle that this was my best friend's girl lying there under me.

I imagined her as I'd always seen her, so quiet, so full of herself and her European ways. Danitza, oh, Danitza; always in a skirt and pantyhose. Always so china doll like, now you're getting fucked up the ass by me, and it's so wonderful that your butt is mine now. What a precious secret treasure you've had hidden between those small, round cheeks, always hidden by a skirt and panty's, always forbidden because you belong to my good friend, but now your secret hole is mine. I own you more than anyone else in the world.

Her skinny, Spanish body was being filled with my hard, cock. She gave a small whimper, and my cock slipped up her bowels in one good, ravishing push, all the way till my pelvic bone was smashed against her soft ass cheeks.

"Ohhh. Shit. Mmm. Owww. Oh, my. Oh, my." She groaned and her asshole flexed tight around the base of my shaft. She had a little hose clamp down there and it threatened to choke to the life from my penis.

The entire length of my cock was buried in her ass and it felt magnificent. Every inch of my penis was being pressed down upon, from every angle. Every inch of my penis encompassed her warmth. My cock was in her ass. I was in my best friend's girlfriend's ass and loving every precious second of her writhing and moaning, and her tight virginity.

"Oh my." She said to me cutting through the quiet of the room. I could smell her pussy

Then commenced my unrelenting ass fucking of this poor girl.

I grabbed her hips and softly, pulled myself from her rectum. The release was welcomed by her body and she shivered under me as I slid from her ass. Then in I went, up her ass, diving through her tight freshly spread butt. There was a quiet sound it made as our skin made contact, as my cock slid up her butt. A sexy sound only made by sodomy. She gave a few high pitched, but silent gasps, but otherwise kept her head down in the pillow. I could look down her back and see my dick between her butt cheeks, watch it exit, then disappear up her skinny, bony body. Each push in was magic, her ass was just too small for me. This fight against nature was magnificent. This wasn't how it was supposed to be, but we were doing it, I was doing it.

She remained quiet as I greedily sodomized her. I may have been making more noise than her. She was soldiering through it, allowing me to have my fill of the pleasures of anal sex. She may have enjoyed it at that point, but I'll never know.

Her ass was being abused by me. I slowly fucked her, but the thrusts in were pretty hard and I made sure to push as deep as I could, trying my hardest to get this quiet girl to moan, or make some sort of noise. But she buried her head in my pillow and took it like a champion.

This became my goal, to make her moan My hands wrapped around her bony hips, and I flipped her around, so that we rolled and she was on top. I looked over her shoulder and saw her pink tipped nipples pointing to my ceiling. Her legs were open wide, the bottoms of her feet on either side of me.
I began to drill her like this, not hard, but enough that each push into her rectum made her whimper. She had her nails dug into my thighs, but I couldn't feel the pain. I firmly held her hips as I pushed up into her, pulling her down onto me as she pulled away. It was erotic, holding her like this, making her moan.

I stopped pumping into her, because I was nearing a climax, and with a lone hand, I reached to her soaking wet pussy and gave her clit a few rubs. She was breathing hard, and so was I. Just the feel of her tight, tight butt wrapped around my cock was enough for me. I could have laid like that forever. And I did for a few minutes, touching her pussy while my cock was buried in her bowels.

Her clit was hard, and she enjoyed me rubbing it and pushing my fingers in her.

"Yes." She told me, for the first time since I'd entered her ass.

With another hand I found her tits. My fingers ran over her nipples and her head tilted back in pleasure, she began to kiss my neck. I gave her a thrust upwards and her mouth shut tight, her eyes squeezed closed and she moaned. "Ohh."

I kept at her pussy, rubbing and massaging and she came. Her body shaking and twitching, she made no noise as she climaxed. I turned her over, holding her by her hips, she was so light it was easy. I pulled her up with me, so that she was on her knees. Then I began to fuck her. Her ass held me tight as I pummeled thrust after thrust into her. Still, she gave a few short grunts, but otherwise remained quiet. She was so skinny, each push into her shook her entire body. She was being ravished by me now, with no mercy for her innocent ass. Each fuck was a slap of my balls against her hot shaved pussy, my hips slapping against her ass cheeks. I gave her hard, short pumps, thinking entirely of my pleasure only.

This was her most secret hole I was taking. Any innocence she had was now gone, as she was being fucked up her ass by her boyfriend's friend. After so many thrusts, her ass seemed to lose its tight death grip, and it became a demanding hole, that didn't hurt me as much as before.

She dropped from her elbows to the bed, and would have fell completely if I hadn't of held her up by the hips. I was keeping her propped up, fucking her with a passion in her asshole.

"Oh." She would say as I rammed up her. I wanted her to scream, but she wouldn't. She had something to prove to me, that my cock wouldn't make her audible. So fucked her harder, sweat dripping down my face, down my chest. The only sound in the room was the slapping of our bodies, and our breathing. The room smelled of her pussy and ass, it smelled of sex.

Then I pulled my dick entirely from her body and her ass hole gapped open at me. A wide, red, swollen hole, white cum at the edges of it; I stared at it for a moment. Mesmerized, watching it slowly close. Then I rammed forward. My cock opening it back up in a sudden shock. She screamed, moaning all the way as I filled her belly with penis. This is how I needed to fuck her.

I did so. Long hard thrusts; each one producing a lovely moan of pleasure or pain. Finally, I felt myself about to come. I pulled my cock from her ass in a moment of inspiration and jumped to where her face was on the bed. With a mean, grab of her silky brown hair I pulled her face to my red and battered cock. She was going to have me fill her mouth with my sperm. I was surprised when she opened her mouth and took me deep. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked and bobbed, just like a porno I thought as I blasted a load into her hot wet swirling mouth. I squirted five or six times, each less powerful into her suckling mouth. Then I removed my cock.

She looked up at me, her mouth full of white, bubbling sperm and the taste of her ass. She looked around frantically, finding a waste basket near my bed and spitting my sperm out in a long, viscous drop.

"Wow." She said, dropping on my bed.

"You're wonderful, Danitza." I said, feeling dizzy with a sexual high. "Did you like it?"

"It was very different, but yes I did like it, it hurt a lot. But it was just like I'd read. Very filling. There's nothing like it."

"Can we keep doing this? I can't imagine life without you after this."

She smiled at me and put a hand to my face. "I don't think so. I don't know. I..."

I leaned over and kissed her. She was all over me, her hands grabbing and hugging me as if I were the love of her life. There was something so erotic about this taboo sex, this secret we had, that it drove us up, higher than we'd both ever been.

THE END.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 7 months ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 4660  |  
100%
  |  4

My First Older Woman (not old, just older)

Throughout my sexual life, i've had quite a few numbers of mind-blowing, maybe even altering, experiences. Until I can get my creative juices flowing, among other juices, I'd like to share some of the experiences that will forever be embedded. One set of orgasms at a time. I know I'm no king dong, but I've given my fair share of sincere compliments.

This story is about my encounter with a beautiful exotic woman 10 years my elder. We'll call this woman of lust Rachel. Rachel was 36, 5'2", black hair and cerulean blue eyes that mimicked the ocean waters of the Great Barrier Reef, no lie. No washboard abs, a little extra meat, but that turns me on. She is by no means heavy though (we'll get there later). She's got amazing perky C cups, and an ass you can grab on to as well as an always perfectly shaved pussy. I was 26 at the time, 5'10", brown skin, deriving from my Brazilian, Irish, and German heritage. I'm athletic with a slight belly, but all and all I'm in pretty good shape. I spend as much time as I can in the water, between surfing, swimming, fishing and diving, it's pretty much my home. My cock is just a bit shy of 7" and pretty fat, my fingers get to within a 1/4 in of touching my thumb but never quite get to contact unless I try to choke the thing.

It all started with me looking for someone to take over what my ex-girlfriend fulfilled, somewhat. It was a nice Summers night outdoor party. A friend of a friend was having a party and I was enticed to come by the proposition that an interested woman had request my attendance. When we got there it was my type of party, live music, girls in the pool, adult beverages flowing and beautiful women everywhere. I soon met Rachel and we instantly started talking up a storm, we must have spent the first hour and a half in the pool in our underwear just shootin' the shit. I thought she was awesome to relate with me given the age differential and she thought I was mature being able to relate to her, what can I say, it clicked. With little resistance I asked her to dinner and a movie. Being a Chef, I offered my place, my treat.

Three days later came and she was scheduled to arrive at my house, I had put together something lite because I honestly didn't think their would be much eating. Apparently she didn't either, she showed up in this hot little satin dress that clung to her curves desperately, but would flow in the breeze with the grace of a flag in the perfect wind. The colors brought me to the Caribbean sand beaches. We poured some wine and went out onto my balcony to check out the surf, it was about 8pm but there was still plenty of light in the sky. She was taken away by the view, naturally, every window faces the ocean, it's a humbling home. A nice burst of wind came and it blew her skirt up, I almost ripped my zipper when I saw that she was not wearing any underwear. If that wasn't enough, she didn't even try to put it down, she actually leaned forward affording me a better view of the curves of her ass. She grabbed the material a bit to keep it from falling back down. I took this is my cue to move in. I stepped forward, pressing my chest against her back and leaned forward to kiss her neck. As I did this she pushed her ass back even more, only to jump away in immediate shock of what she felt.

At this point she turned around, skirt still blowing and ass in the view of anyone exiting the beach, this show of exhibitionism turned me on so fucken badly. Her hands dove towards my pants and with both hands she grabbed at my throbbing cock. Her eyes widened, seeing more of the blue eyes and look of surprise sent me into hot lust. I grabbed her closer and attacked her neck, then our mouths met in a passionate, tongue-swirling kiss. The kiss seemed to send us both into a frenzy. My zipper was being untied at the same time my shorts buttons were being undone. Before my shorts could fall to the ground her hand was down my underwear. Her bare hand meeting my bare throbbing cock. As she grabbed my cock she took a deep breath and seemed to stand on the tip of her toes, the kiss increased and when our lips parted a thunderous sigh escaped her mouth. She bent down half way to put it in her mouth, she swallowed 1/3 of it before getting to her knees grabbing my cock up to lick from my balls to the tip. Once she got to my bulging tip she swallowed it again, to my surprise she put it all the way down and i could feell the tip of my cock being closed in on by her throat, she touched her nose to my crotch and held it there for a bit. As she pulled it out she looked up at me with those gorgeous eyes with a look that said "JACKPOT!!!" I knew she was happy with what she had found.

I had forgot that we had been on my balcony and in full view of anyone leaving the beach but I didn't seem to care, she stood up and turned around to put her hands on the banister. I guess she didn't need much playing around because she was dripping, she looked back with the look that just says, "you know what to do!" (ladies and gentleman, you both know the look!). So I did, I put the tip of my now ever-bulging cock right to her self-parting lips, she cooed as they made contact and arched her back a little more which seemed to instantly thrust most of my cock into her, she stopped, letting me know I needed to do the rest. I thrusted my hips so hard into her she rammed her tits right into the banister. I thought she was in sever pain but this apparently turned her on, I was in for it with this one. I grabbed her tits with my left hand and her hips with the right all the while fucking her harder and harder. I turned her around so her back would face the ocean, I grabbed her legs (the whole not being heavy) with both hands and slid my cock right back into her. She really started moaning louder at this point. I was having amazing sex and we just started. I saw out of my peripheral people heading up and as I told her this she grabbed me tighter, digging her nails into my back. Either we managed to escape their view or they had spotted us earlier and just didn't want to watch, either way we decided to head into the house.

She told me to sit on the couch, which i didn't understand seeing as the couch was still in front of the window, but I did it anyway. She walked over, sliding her dress off of her revealing her perfect C cups for the first time. Nice tan skin from her Caribbean and Mediterranean background, a fucken piece. She stood between my legs staring at my cock and just as I grabbed her hips to bring her to sit on it she dropped down taking my pussy drenched cock into her mouth, licking her creamy juices off of it leaving it with a nice sheer shine to it. This seemed to turn her on more because she hopped right onto my cock and proceeded to writhe with orgasm. I was completely shocked, I hadn't even moved and she was off in ecstasy for what seemed like minutes (I know it wasn't, but it seemed that way). She stared down at me with this look of approval, so I grabbed her and fucked her even harder then. I've always had a personal obligation to make sure that I give my first time fucks a minimum of three orgasms, seeing how her first came so quick, I was sure I could do way more. I took her perfect tits into to my mouth and flicked her nipple with my tongue, feeling her breathing pick up I knew she was building up inside her again. I timed my thrusts with the flicks and sent my cock in deeper each time. On this one particular thrust I grabbed her ass down while pulling her nipple only into my mouth and with that thrust i felt my cock meet blockage, I had hit something inside of her that sent her into a REAL minute-long orgasm. Dancing on my cock like a d**g induced ritual she moaned and moved her hips back and forth till finally her orgasm was done and she slumped down to rest her head on my shoulders.

Seeing a prime opportunity to really give her a show, I quickly picked her up and turned her over on her back. I pinned her right leg against the couch and held her left in the air at an angle. I slid my cock into her with a fast rhythmic pace, pulling out so the folds of my head pulled out, just to go back in all the way. Her eyes did the ever becoming familiar routine of widening as her mouth let out the sweetest moans. It didnt' take long for her breath to start picking back up and I realized she was getting ready to cum. Her hands reached out to my chest as she begged me to stop but I just kept pumping. I f***efully pumped my cocks full length in and out of her pussy. Sensing she had no choice she took my hands (while keeping her legs wide) and put them around her neck. Now this move was always something i've tried to do but have never met approval from the women in my past, the fact that she was asking for it was enchanting. I squeezed her neck so tight that I actually got scared and loosened up for a bit which seemed to piss her off, so i went back to the grip I had. Pounding away I thought I was going to cum but I managed to keep it in (all those kiegles sp? payed off). This magic trick must have infuriated her because she just started bringing her hips up to my cock as I pounded down, hahaha fool, she came instantly and longer than before as she rocked back and forth to meet my still pounding cock.

I sensed that she was in need of a break so I grabbed her hair and pulled it into my cock, she was really liking this rough play and i was really enjoying being able to do it. She graciously accepted my gift and licked it all around, swalling it whole again and leaving a string of saliva as she pulled off of it. She squeezed my balls and sucked the tip something fierce. I pulled her hair back and lifted my cock ordering her to suck on my balls, she did this was ease. She was really liking good ol' 26, the name she would soon come to call me to her friends. My pace started picking up, she could really suck a mean cock and I was ready to blow, the selfish woman realizing I had some youth on her past few men quickly stopped and gave me this devilish grin. She stood up, grabbed my cock and pulled me into the hallway, realizing she hadn't even seen my apartment yet and that it was rather dark since by this time the sun had gone down, she asked for where my room was. I pointed up the stairs and she resumed command of my cock. Throwing me on the bed she gave my cock one suck, pulling a bit of pre-cum out and letting it string off my cock before sitting up on the balls of her feet and lowering herself down onto me. She took her time with this and used her hands against my chest for leverage. Bending her head slightly I could see she was excited to get a close up view of what we've been doing. She teased the head and cooed each time it went in, she must have done this 5 or 6 times before finally tossing her head back, her hair flowing wildly, arching her back and pounding down onto my cock. The first pounce hit that spot before and lit her eyes up, she did this for not more than 2 minutes before she was at it again, she moved so fast it was eminent, this woman was full of surprises and I knew she had one more left in her. She went up and down up and down and then gave it one good pounding down before she slid back with her hands behind her and let out a squirt that soaked my entire cock and my bed for that matter. I was so horny by her little spray down i stood up and resumed my position earlier of fucking the shit out of her soaking wet pussy while she lay there in post ecstasy, just as I was getting ready to cum she moaned out for me to put it in her mouth, I gave it one more thrust and she grabbed my cock as I moved over her head sucking every last drop from my cock. I gave her such a huge load it was filling up her mouth and pouring out the sides, all this while telling me how good I taste. She sat up and let a little bit drip to her tits before swallowing the entire POOL of cum I left for her. She rubbed the cum on her tits all over and they glistened against the little light coming into the room.

The food was still on the table, the movie still in the DVD player, she saw all this while walking out, laughing out loud. When I asked what she was laughing about she just said, "did you think you really had to do this? I just wanted to get fucked, you were supposed to just be a one night stand." I laughed and asked, "supposed to?". "Yeah, I'll call you tomorrow when I get back from the gym, I'm gonna have to get in better shape for you!"

What was supposed to be a one night stand lasted 7 months, and we're still having our random escapades.

Hope you enjoyed the story, it's the first one i've written, send some feedback, maybe it'll encourage me to write some more.... Continue»
Posted by shootthetube 3 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 1597  |  
98%
  |  2

My experiences with a couple – Part 3 : The

I am sure he was excited like myself. If he takes his belt to beat me now, at this stage I may even faint due to excitement. My heart was beating like wild drums ever since he walked inside the door. He knew it was my first time, I guess he knew my excitement as well.

During our numerous chat sessions, I have confessed about the punitive instrument I like (or rather fear) most. It was a school cane. The cane was widely used in the 80′s in almost every school in India. If you have a sadistic streak a school is where you can get satisfaction. My private tuition teacher introduced the cane to me when i was about 11 yrs old. I was constantly harassed by her cane for the next 7 years with the approval and blessing of my parents. Even now I meet with my teacher to get a good ass whipping from her loving cane. But that’s a different story we will discuss some other time. Now, I am with my master and lets continue.

During our initial conversations master has notified me that he has purchased a cane to be used on me. I believe it will be at his house and I will see it once he decides to take me to meet his wife. But I was hoping that he had some item of punishment in his bag. I’m being honest here, yes, I was scared to ask for a beating. Master just sat there and stared at me and spoke.

” I can see your excitement. So did you like me? “

me : “Yes master. Why do you ask that?”

master : ” I was not expecting you to even show up. I thought you will only be playing online and will be chickening out in real. In fact I even told my wife that you may not show up. I don’t want to disappoint her.”

me : “sir, you know now that I am serious. I wish to worship you both and wish to be a slave to you and ur wife”

master: “well, I can see that now. I am happy and I am sure my wife will like you as well. Does our age concern you?”

He was elder to me at least by 15 years. But somehow I found this exciting. I wanted him to be elder and mature and I want to be the naughty boy he and his wife can spank.

me : “oh no. not at all sir. I respect you and madam being elder to me. It makes me more submissive to you both”

master smiled. He continued ” About the punishments we discussed, In reality how many cane strokes can you take?”

me : ” Sir, as I said last time we spoke, I will leave that you and madam to decide. But I really want to see my limits and if you both can help me pushing it , I will be most happy. I wish madam to be really strict and punishing. My interest is in serving you both as a slave and sexually. As I have told you, I have received quite a lot of beatings from my private tutor. The worst ever was about 60 to 70 strokes of the cane all over my legs. I was too busy trying to avoid the strokes but she kept beating me. I was rolling on the floor and grabbing her feet, I even ejaculated when she was at it. She saw my cum creating a spot on my underwear, but she just carried on with her beating. It hurt badly as I have just ejaculated.”

master : “yeah, you told me about that”

me : “she was truly sadistic and she liked beating me”

master : “but you both enjoyed it, right?”

me : “yes master. We occasionally meet and play our cane games, whenever she is in India. She lives with her husband in Dubai now.”

master : “yes you told me. We are new to this punishment thing, so you will have to bear with us. We have tried swapping twice. Last time we met with a young man and my wife really enjoyed it. Unfortunately we lost contact with him after 3 or 4 meetings. He was submissive to our desires and he loved serving us. There was not much punishments involved in terms of cane beating or belting. But upon his request, my wife used to stand on his hands, crush his hands under her feet or sometimes I used to crush his fingers using my shoes. He used to love that. We tried a lot of things, I am sure we both will learn as we go further and play together.”

me : “yes master, you told me. Did madam enjoy him being a slave?”

master : “yes, I believe it was her who enjoyed more than me. As I have told you, he used to satisfy me orally. Whenever he visited us, he would stay for a day or two and Vandana always gave me some time on my own to get dirty with him. She would visit her friends or go for a movie etc, leaving me with him. After coming back, she would tease him non stop and ask him what all I did etc. All three of us loved it more than anything else. He had to move to united states due to his job, we still maintain contact. He may again visit us next year some time.”

me: ” sir, I will try my level best to satisfy you both”

master : “I want to try out some punishments and just to be sure that I like it before I take you to meet my wife. Is that ok?”

me : “yes sir”

master : ” we will try that after dinner maybe…please feel free to ask if you have any questions or concerns”

me: “thank you sir. I was very tensed. As you know this is my first time, I didn’t have food also due to excitement.”

master : ” I see, are you afraid ?”

me : “I believe excitement is the correct word. There is a little fear about the beatings, I wish you would enjoy it”

master : “That I will. Me and vandana tried out on a pillow. Like I spoke on chat, we both took turns to hit the pillow with our new cane. Vandana was very excited, especially the feel of the cane against her hand when she was holding it and the sound it made when she lashed the pillow. She told me many times that she wishes to cane you in privacy. Most probably she will be the one who is going to punish u more. we have discussed to have sex after that, it excites us. Both of us realized that we want a slave whom we can punish and use. I am happy that you love to submit”

me : “That's great sir, I think I will faint with excitement or maybe ejaculate now”

master : “I and Vandana will decide when you can ejaculate. Is that clear ?”

me : “yes master” (bends forward and kisses both the feet of master.

He smiled and I can tell that he liked my gesture of submission.

He said “Now, remove your underwear and lets see ur tool”

I removed my underwear and my organ was like an erect pole with a drop of smeared pre cum at its tip. I just stood there awaiting the next command.

Master stood up from the sofa and came near me. He touched my organ, held it in a grip then released it, he ran his hands down to my balls and also held it in his tight grip. Then he moved to my side and with the other hand he rubbed my buttocks. His fingers ran on the crease and parted my buttocks and touched my asshole.

He nudged his index finger forward and inserted his finger into my buttocks a little bit and wiggled it around. This made me shiver with excitement. He removed the hand and pushed my head down, urging me to bend over. I bend over and grabbed my ankles. He came behind me and with both hands he parted my asscheeks and observed my anus. He stared at them for almost a minute and then got up. I remained in my position. He said” Going forward I will also try to penetrate you. I know you are a virgin, I will teach you. Don’t be afraid,”

I whispered ” yes sir”

master : “but that will be our little secret. I don’t want my wife to know this. we will be having our little secrets. u understand don’t you?

me : “yes master. I understand”

master : “Also if I wish to do any harsh punishments or any really dirty things, We will be doing it when my wife is not around”

me: “yes sir. I understand”

master : ” good, now stand up and raise ur arms above your head”

I obeyed.

Master went behind me, I felt both his hands grabbing my hips. He moved his body closer to mine and to my excitement, He was naked. He removed his underwear when I was not noticing and I could feel the warmth of his organ touching my buttocks. He pressed his organ against my buttocks and it was placed comfortably between my ass cheeks. It didn’t enter me. It was just up and standing between my ass cheeks. He then moved his hands up and grabbed both my nipples.

We have talked about this. I have confessed to him on how sensitive my nipples are. He also said that both him and his wife will enjoy pinching and twisting them without mercy.

He softly pinched my erect nipples and his touch was pure electricity.

His pinches were soft at first. He whispered in my ear.

Master : “are you going to be a bad boy?”

me : “no sir”

He pinches hard and really squeeze my nipples with his thumb and index finger. I just stand there shivering in excitement. He asked again.

master :” tell me are you going to be a bad boy

me : “yes sir, I am a bad boy. Please punish me and make me good”

His organ just got stronger and he softly started rubbing his organ against my ass cheeks.

master :”oh yes you bad boy. I will be beating you. I will punish you till you lick my feet and ask for mercy”

me : “yes sir, I will lick your feet and ask for mercy, please beat me hard”

He pinched and twisted my nipples really hard and he grabbed the tip between his nails and gave me a pain I have not felt before on my nipples. I felt weak on the knees and wiggled and moved my ass. He found this to be very exciting and pinched me more and twisted my nipples even harder.

Pre cum just dripped from my organ. He rubbed his organ against me. He was holding me tightly and pinching me hard and was hurting me. I wanted to cry out but I just kept my mouth shut. I felt that he is approaching an orgasm.

I actually didn’t know what to do. His breathing was heavy against my neck and back of my head. He just kept on twisting my nipples so harshly and kneading the tip between his thumb and index nails and twisting them at the same time. Finally I could not no longer stay silent.

I cried out in pain. I was hoping him to go a little easy on me. But to my surprise, the moment I screamed out of pain, he twisted it more. I cried out (not so loudly) and begged. “Sir, please …oh please stop , I beg you. Its hurting me, please have mercy. He was moving his hips against my back and he rested his head on my shoulder heavily and breathed heavily.

He set one of my nipples free (right one). He used his free hand to stroke his organ. But at the same time the left hand pinched and twisted my left nipple with rage. He started to pull the nipple up and down and my body also started moving along with his hand on a feeble attempt to reduce the pain. Suddenly he gave such a hard tug and twisted that I cried out a little loud and he stroked himself to an orgasm at the same time. I felt the warm juice falling on my back and buttocks.

He just shot load after load, I felt the thick cum running down my buttocks and a few globes ran down my leg. I wanted to explode myself. I wished he would touch, but he didn’t. I moved my hands to stroke my organ and suddenly he turned me around with his firm hand on my shoulder and slapped me hard on the face. I almost lost my balance. I noticed his organ was still hard and with his left hand he was still stroking his organ hard.

He slapped me again with his free hand. Again on the same cheek. The pain was too much as I covered my cheek with one hand. He squeezed his organ hard to get one more last globe of semen out of it. Then he sighed of relief and sat down on the couch. I wanted to stroke myself but I was afraid that he might slap me hard again, so I stood there with a dripping organ and pre cum running down … almost up to my balls.


His juice ran down my thighs and legs. He stared at me and said ” Go clean up”

I moved to the bathroom and washed myself. My organ was at its exploding point now, but somehow managed to stay without cumming. I cleaned up and came back to the bedroom to find him opening his bag in the bed. He looked at me and pointed to the floor next to him and just said “kneel down here”.

Without a word I obeyed him. He was still standing naked and he has not cleaned his organ. there was still a little semen drop at the tip of his organ, which now seems to have lost its excitement. I stared at his organ and studied it closely. It was atleast 8 Inches or more when it was fully erect. The organ looked nice and reminded of its size even when it was not excited. I just knelt there mesmerized and was in a trance.

But something caught my attention and looked at what he was taking from his duffel bag. The bag was a lengthy one. Ideally a bag for a cricketer to carry his kit around. He took out 2 canes from inside the bag. I understood that he likes to punish and understood he was on the dominant side when he came hard hearing my cry of pain.

There was no doubt that he enjoyed my pain. The way he pinched me and the way he did it more hard when I begged was clear indications of his dominant side. There were other signs now. He took one of the canes in his hand and swished it the air. My heart skipped a beat and also I noticed that his organ has grown back to its full length. A clear indication that he enjoys being dominant and that he likes to punish.

He looked at my eyes and again swished the cane in the air. I think he was just doing it to scare me. I stared at his eyes with deep submission. He switched on the TV and a bollywood dance number came on screen. He increased the volume a bit. I knew the closed room with the air condition on will muffle the sounds of the cane, with the TV too switched on, I was sure no one will hear the sound outside the room.

He stood on my side and asked me to show my hand. I extended my right hand and opened my palm for him. He had a serious face and did not speak. I was feeling excited and nervous at the same time. He never said how many lashes I am going to get. He never asked for safe word or gave me one. How does he know when to stop. He doesn’t know my limit either. Should I tell him? My trail of thoughts were interrupted by a swishing sound in the air and his cane fell across my palm. It was a very hard lash.

I withdrew my hand and shook it in pain. Then I kept my hand between my legs and shook the hand again to ease the pain. He didn’t have any change of expression. He didnt say anything. He just stood there and indicated with his cane to show the hand again. He waved the cane to make me show the hand. I showed it again and he softly tapped it. Then he spoke.

“If you pull your hand again, I will tie you to the bed and trash your buttocks. I want you to keep you hand stretched out till I give permission to rub. If you pull it back that will make me angry and I will beat you wherever I want to. Do you understand?

I nodded . “Yes Mater, I understand”

I extended my hand. Rubbed it with my fingers and prepared for the next lash to fall. This time I observed my master. His organ was erect and jumping up and down. He was a right-hander. He stood on my left side. Raised his hand high above the head. The cane was literally on his back, touching his buttocks and when it flew as in a circle and hit my palm, I literally jumped up in pain. I noticed his organ had pre cum on its tip.

Being dominant excited him. Punishing excited him. There is no proof needed now that he is clearly a natural dominant. Maybe out of the realization of finding that my master was a true dominant or maybe I was carried away by my own excitement, I noticed that despite the harsh cane lash I received just now, I didn’t with draw my hand or shake it.

My master didn’t pause to appreciate that, he just raised his cane for another deadly lash. He put a lot of strength in his lashes and his aim was perfect. It never missed or it never hit my finger tips. It always landed on the fleshy part of my hand just below my thumb, giving me the maximum pain. He glanced at my face after each lash to see the pain.

But quickly returned his attention to deliver the next painful stroke. Even though he was not counting or asked me to count, I was making a mental count of every lash that fell. I thought he will stop at 5. Every stroke was followed by a soft muffled cry from me. Aaahhh…..aaaaahhhhh….When he went on, I guessed 10 is his usual number. (After all he is a natural dominant).

When the cane raised again for the 11th lash, my heart sank and I wanted to stop the punishment. He showed no mercy. Every stroke was painful than the previous one. He was not concentrating on the strokes than looking at my suffering. I was ready to finish my punishment when I reached the 15 th stroke. But his cane again raised for the next one. I was shaking my hand in between strokes and showing it just in time for the next one to fall.16th one fell, 17, 18..19…x

My mind was a blur with pain and I could no longer stand to touch my palm with even a feather when he reached the 20th lash. But to my horror he raised his cane again to deliver the next lash. I pulled my hand back. I kept it between my legs and sat on my knees and cried to his face “No sir, No , no more…..No more…”

I was not expecting him to show any mercy. I was in real pain and I thought he may beat me elsewhere. But I was lucky. He stopped. He lifted my face with his hand and looked deep into my eyes. Yes he had anger in his face. He slapped me again and I lost my balance and fell to my side. I crawled back up and knelt, shaking my hand and eyes were moist. But I was not crying. He again lifted my face with his hand and I was cautious and looking whether the hand is going to slap. He liked my fear.

He said ” I know you are excited. I want to see you ejaculate. Do you want to cum?”

I nodded “Yes sir, please permit me to cum”

He smiled and said “Yes slave, I will allow you to cum, but you will have to receive the same amount of strokes on your other hand. I will only allow you to cum after that”

His organ was dripping with precum. He was excited beyond anything. He was enjoying every bit of this. I was happy that he was enjoying his domianance. He continued .

He said, “This is how madam will punish you. After I complete the remaining strokes I will allow you to cum.”

I was in doubt. My hand really hurt, I desperately wanted to cum, but again going through the punishment…

He said ” Show your hand and I will tell you how madam punishes naughty boys. How she makes you her slave and what all we will make you do at our house”

My excitement knew no boundaries now and I without a word, extended my other hand and opened my palm for the punishment. He positioned next to my right side and aimed his cane at my left palm. I kept staring at his organ, expecting the sight to reduce the pain of my punishment. But I was wrong.

His cane strokes were vicious. He was beating me with great excitement. The cane started to lash…1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, ……every lash was followed by my muffled cry. the cry or my expression of pain did not invite any mercy. He just went on with his strength and expertise in handling the cane. I was sure that he was a real expert in handling the cane. I was also sure that what ever he said during the chat sessions were correct. He really had a dominant side. He really liked to cane. And yes he was a master with the cane.

He really knew how to use it and where to hit. Now I wonder if my mistress will also be like this? So far what ever he has revealed to me over the chat sessions and phone sessions were exactly right. I think I have found myself an excellent master and a very dominant mistress to serve. My pain was excruciating and he has only reached 13, 14…it continued.

I was shaking my hand after every blow, but was very very careful not to pull it back. It was a very hard effort, but somehow I managed and he reached 18 now…2 more to go. But to my amazement he stopped. I thought he lost count. I thought I was spared of 2 strokes. I looked away from his organ and looked at him. He was actually keeping one leg forward and balancing his body to deliver the most powerful storke of the evening. I was scared beyond anything now. He aimed and brought his cane very hard.

I was literally blinded with pain, I thought I almost pulled my hand back. But before that an equally powerful cane stroke followed. I felt my palm was slashed into two with that hard stroke. That final stroke fell on the flesh below my thumb and my hand was shivering beyond control. He stroked his organ and told me to stroke my organ.

My left hand was shivering with pain. I stroked my organ with my right hand and within seconds It exploded. The first globe of semen flew and hit my master;s feet. I ejaculated long and hard. Semen just flew from my organ, I came a lot. And suddenly I saw more drops of cum falling on the floor. He has stroked himself to an orgasm and his organ was spitting out the juice and his face was almost red with excitement. He still held the cane on his other hand…

I could not stand this sight anymore and I just touched my cock tip and wanted to rub but even before the second stroke my cock exploded, globes of semen gushed out as I almost cried out of excitement and then sat on the floor exhausted and tired….... Continue»
Posted by caneslice 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Gay Male  |  Views: 509  |  
97%
  |  1

my neighbor's daughter

I was getting ready to have a few buds over for a party when i realized my ice chest was too small for all of the drinks i bought. I walk next door to my neighbor's house to see if i can borrow his. I knock on the door and his daughter answers. She is a beautiful girl. Sixteen years old, well technically 2 weeks away from her s*******nth birthday if you ask her. Well she is petite, about 5'-4" and if i had to guess 115 lbs. She has strawberry blonde hair and the prettiest green eyes I have ever seen, not to mention just the right amount of freckles on her cheeks to be adorable. I have been with a lot of women, and this teen angel is by far hotter then any of them.

I knock on the door and Mandy, the teen angel, answers. I ask her if her dad is home and she says that her parents had to leave town for the weekend because her grandma was in the hospital. I tell her i am sorry to hear that and ask why she didn't go with them. She tells me that she has school and she can't afford to miss. I then ask her if I can borrow one of her dad's ice chests, she says that I can and we walk to the garage to get it. As she is walking I can't help but notice how cute her butt is. Not really big, and not flat, just a cute little butt.

We get to the garage and I see the ice chest on the shelf, so I grab it and turn to walk out. She asks me what I needed the cooler for, so i tell her that I am having a party at my house tonight. She looks at me with the cutest face and asks me if she could come over and hang out at the party. I tell her, of coarse you can, just try to stay close to me so I can keep an eye on her. She smiles the cutest smile and I tell her I'll see her tonight. I walk back to my house and get ready for the party.

It is around 8 when I notice that Mandy has came to the party. I walk over and tell say hello and tell her to make herself at home. She asks if it will be ok if she drinks tonight. I tell her that it is up to her, but to make sure to stay where I can see her and try not to over do it. She smiled at me with that cute smile and said she wouldn't.

Well I was mingling with the folks at the party, and I seemed to lose sight of Mandy. I know she is a good girl and won't cause any trouble, so i let her enjoy herself. It is getting late and the party is winding down. The last few guests just left and I am sitting on my couch with a semi buzz and realize I haven't seen Mandy. I walk thru my house calling for her and I can not find her anywhere. I start to wonder if maybe she went home early, and as I turn to walk down stairs I see that she is laying on my bed asl**p. I plan on leaving her there and just sl**ping on the couch, but then I think she might wake up and be weirded out. So I walk up to the bed to wake her up. I shake her gently to wake her up, and she doesn't respond. I check her pulse and she is breathing, so I figure she passed out from drinking too much. Silly girl.

I lean down and scoop her up off the bed into my arms to carry her home. I get to her house and I remember her dad mentioning before that he nevers locks his back door. So I get to the back door and turn the knob as I am holding Mandy in my arms, trying no to drop her. I get the door open and start to carry her to her room. The smell of her perume is intoxicating. As I am carrying her I can't help but notice how amazing her butt feels in my hands. She is wearing a red cotton sundress and she looks amazing. I finally get to her bedroom and I gently lay her down on her bed. I stand back to take in the amazing beauty laying before me. As I am staring at her laying there, i notice a patch of pink panties peeking out from under her red sundress. I shake her again to see if she is awake or seeing if I will get any response at all. Still nothing.
I kneel down next to her bed and i gently lift her dress to get a better peek at her pink panties.

I start to have second thoughts as I start to lift her dress. Don't do it, she is only sixteen, it's not right. Oh come on, she will never know, she is passed out. Besides, it is just a peek at her panties, when will you ever get this chance with a girl this beautiful.

I decide it is only a peek, so I slide her red sundress up her amazing thighs up to her waist. I can't believe the sight. She is wearing the cutest pair of pink hello kitty boy short panties I have ever seen. The way they hug her beautiful mound is heavenly. The panties have lace trim and they are slightly indented into her slit, causing her lips to puff out. I have to see this pussy and taste it. My conscience kicks in again and I start to have regrets.

You have already crossed the line, pull her dress back down and leave. Nobody will know, leave now before you go too far. Look at the way her panties dip into her slit. You know you are dying to get a peek at it. Go ahead, pull those panties off and enjoy that tight teen pussy. You can't go home and wonder what it tasted like, dive into it.

I figure I have gone this far, I can't go home without seeing how tight and pink it is. So i slide her pink hello kitty boy shorts down over her thighs, down her sexy legs and onto the floor. There before me was the most beautiful pussy I have ever seen so far in my life. It is completely shaved, with maybe a day or two of stubble growth. The lips are slightly puffy, but not saggy. I pull her legs apart and her lips open to reveal a very pink pussy beneath. I lean in and inhale the scent of her innocent teen sex. I kiss the top of her slit and begin to lick my way down her slit. I lick from her clit to her taint. The taste of her pussy is heaven. I slide a finger in and realize she is very tight. I pull her lips apart and drive my tongue deep inside her tight pink fuck hole. The taste is sweeter then anything I have ever tasted. As I am licking her delicious pussy, I reach my hand up to caress her breasts. I sit up and slide the straps of her dress down her shoulders to reveal a cute little white bra. It is a simple bra, plain white satin with a small box between the cups. I then slide the straps of her bra down her arms enough to pull the cups of her bra down to reveal her breasts. Her breasts are amazing. They are about the size of tennis balls, with the cute little nipples. Her aeriolas are about quarter size, light pink and slightly puffy with pink marble size nipples. They look like they might be 34B if I had to guess.

I slide my finger back into her moist tight pussy as I begin to suck on her beautiful breasts. The feel of her warm wet pussy on my finger and the sight of her amazing breasts uncovered has my cock rock hard and throbbing in my jeans. I continue to suck on her breasts as I start to contemplate my next move. I desperately want to slide my cock inside her and see how tight she really is, but I am afraid I won't be able to stop myself after I get it inside her. Again my conscience decides to do battle in my head.

You need to stop, you are going too far. Fix her clothes and leave now, don't look back, just stop now and leave. Oh come on man, you have your finger inside the cutest girl you have ever been with, just stick in the tip and see how it feels on your cock. No, no, you can't do that, it's not right. Don't you want to see how her pussy feels around your cock. You don't want to go home with blue balls wishing you tried it out, come on, just stick the tip in.

So I pull my finger out and begin to unbutton my pants. I figure I will just tease her lips with the tip of my cock, maybe just slip the tip in to see how it feels. So I pull down my jeans and underwear and kneel over her as I reach down and run the head of my cock up and down her moist slit. Her skin is so soft, and her pussy is so wet, my cock slides effortlessly up and down her slit. I pull her to the edge of the bed and I stand up next to the bed. I lift her legs up onto my shoulders and spread them further apart. I continue to rub my cock up and down her slit as I begin to slowly insert my cock tip into her. I look down as I gently insert the tip of my cock into her pussy. Her lips part to accept the rock hard intruder. I can't believe how tight her pussy is as I slide my cock head in and out of her amazing pussy. I just have to know how it feels to be fully inside her, so I decide to penetrate her fully.

I pull her closer to the edge of the bed as I begin to slowly insert more and more cock into her tight wet pussy. I have about 3 inches in her when I feel resistance. No way, my cock head is now resting against her hymen. Mandy is a virgin. I am in shock. I mean she seemed sweet and innocent, but she is so beautiful, I figured she had to have had many men inside her by now. This new realization has gotten my cock harder then it has ever been before. My conscience kicks in again and I am torn as to what I should do.

Pull out right now, fix her clothes and leave. She is young and innocent, she is probably saving herself for marriage or her perfect love. Don't take this away from her, leave now. Come on man, you have never had the pleasure of popping a cherry. You are always getting other guys sloppy seconds, jam that rod into her and enjoy some virginal bl**d on your cock for once in your life. She will never know, and neither will anyone else. You gotta take this cherry, it will be the only chance you get to pop one.

So I slowly pull my cock out of her tight pussy and then slide it back in with more f***e this time, ripping thru her maiden barrier. I then slide my cock back out until just the head is inside her and then bottom out inside her again. Her pussy is so tight, it is like a velvet glove gripping my cock as i slowly slide it in and out of her. I look down as I slide my cock out and I see her juices mixed with a little bl**d on my cock. The sight of this turns me on beyond belief. I grab her cute little breasts and begin to caress and knead them like dough as I pick up the pace of my pumping. I pump my cock in and out of her pussy, faster and faster until I begin to feel my orgasm rapidly approaching. I don't know what I should do. I wasn't prepared to go this far tonight. Again I begin to wrestle with my conscience.

Pull out now, don't even think about exploding inside her. She might get pregnant, there is no way she is on the pill, she was a virgin up until a couple minutes ago. You need to stop this nonsense and go home before it is too late. Fuck that shit, you have come this far, no way in hell you are going home without busting a nut. She is passed out, she will never know what happened, im sure she is on the pill anyway. Blow your load deep inside her and bail.

So I continue to slide my cock in and out of her tight wet pussy when i feel my orgasm rapidly approaching. My cock starts to swell larger then it has ever been. I grab her butt and f***e my cock deep inside her as I explode my seed deep into her womb. I continue to pump as my sperm begins to slosh out of her pussy. I pull her tight into me and leave my cock inside her as i start to deflate. I slide my cock out with a plop as my sperm starts to leak out of her ex-virgin pussy. I go to the bathroom and get a wet washcloth and clean my cock off with it. Then i rinse the washcloth and go back to clean her up. I rub her pussy with the wash cloth, cleaning off my sperm and her virginal bl**d and juices. I wrap the wash cloth around my finger and run it inside her pussy a little to try to clean it out a little bit. I then grab her panties off of the floor and with one last look at her amazing pussy, i slide her panties back on her beautiful body. I then fix her bra back over her breasts and slide her straps back onto her shoulders. I then pick her up and pull down her covers to her bed. I gently lay her back on her bed and cover her up. A quick kiss on her forehead and a thank you good night. I then leave her house and go back to mine to crash for the night.

The next morning I hear a knock on the door. I look out to see Mandy outside, looking adorable but very different. I open the door and she comes in. She tells me that she has an enormous headache and was wondering what happened last night. I tell her that I noticed she was asl**p on my couch so I picked her up and carried her to her house. She then thanks me and tells me that her drinking days are over. She said she woke up with the worst headache and she is sore all over. I tell her that is normal when you drink too much sometimes. I ask her what her plans are for today, and she says she does not have any plans, other then lounging around the house all day and try to get rid of the headache she has. I tell her that is my plan as well, and she asks if she can hang out with me. I tell her sure why not, so we get a glass of juice and sit on the couch to watch tv the rest of the day.

It has now been a couple of months and I noticed Mandy has been gaining a little weight. She came over to watch the game with me and she got up at least 3 times to use the bathroom. I ask her if she is ok, and she tells me that she thinks she is pregnant. I tell her, wow congratulations, who is the lucky guy. She tells me, she doesn't know because she has never had sex before. I tell her, well if you are pregnant, you have obviously did it once silly. She tells me that she'd rather not talk about it because she has been catching shit from her dad since she found out. I tell her, everything will be alright, lets watch the game now. So she lays her head on my shoulder as we watch the game together. I wrap my arm around her as a smile stretched across my face. I cant wait to see how sexy she looks when she is further along. I just know her breasts are gonna be amazing.

b.t.w. this story is fiction........... Continue»
Posted by toby2012 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 7751  |  
74%
  |  4

Making My Mother Pregnant

CHAPTER I - THE BURDEN OF LOVING YOUR MOTHER

I suffer from a pregnancy fetish, I admit. It's been a lifelong affliction, but only recently have I come to embrace this obsession as what makes me who I am. If that labels me as weird or strange, so be it. It's something undeniable I feel I was born with.

I know that's odd for a guy who's just 21, a college football player, and overall a good student who's been told he's a handsome strapping young guy by the few girls he's dated. Most of my friends are terrified of becoming "tied down" to one girl in a marriage, going to many lengths to prevent, what I feel, is a beautiful and timeless honor for any man to share with a woman he so desperately loves. That perspective seems to be pretty much a forgotten prospect these days.

You're probably wondering about the title. Mom's name is Marilyn, and she is a captivating, glowing young woman that just turned 40 last month. It's easy to describe her to you as one of the world's most attractive women, and in my eyes she truly is. Mom stands at 5'6", and carries her rubenesque, hourglass body with the grace and elegance of a classic Hollywood starlet. I emphasize "hourglass" by virtue of its alluring, captivating spell it cast over me as a teenager. Her skin gleams with a lush beige tone-- supple and firm in part to a lifestyle of health and fitness. Her dark brown hair drops about her silky shoulders, cascading downward as if a tropical waterfall at dawn... I swear one day I am hiring a sculptor to cast her as a statue, much like the Romans did in honor of their Goddesses of fertility.

Mom and I are blessed with an openly candid relationship. Much of that came from my father's death when I was all but five, leaving me a nice inheritance that I could only touch upon my 21st birthday, which had just happened. My father held a patent on a chemical invention that left us both with no financial worries, but mom kept her career going as a lawyer, and is now a partner in a prestigious local firm. I have to confess that seeing mom in her sexy tight business suits has been the focus of many late night/early morning jerk offs that got me through the never-ending chaos of my adolescence.

The day I realized I wanted to make my mother pregnant was about six months ago. I had been seeing a girl here at school who reminded me of mom in many ways. I didn't realize their similarities until later. While my passion for both pregnancy and my mother had not yet been realized, it was when I was making love to my girlfriend that I became aware of how deep I was shoving myself into her when I came. It was like stepping out of myself and watching a guy hell bent on sending his seed into the deepest regions of a woman's womb. I lifted her up by those luscious c***d bearing hips-- an a****listic vehemence overtook me-- to reach an even greater depth as the joys of orgasm split my flesh apart. One clear thought suddenly became indisputable... I wanted to knock her up. I wanted to claim her as my own woman, ensuring she would never leave me, EVER. I wanted the f***e of my seed to revoke the potency of the birth control she was on. At that remarkable instant, I had discovered the primal essence of my true self... the fearless bravery of my raw nature to consume, impregnate, and make this woman mine for all eternity.

Of course, the days and weeks passed with no news of conception that I had hoped for. Thankfully, there was good reason why it didn't happen.

After that moment of ecstasy, I started exploring my desires online, spending a lot of time watching porn and reading erotica stories. The videos I watched held a magnificent importance as I imagined the couples fucking each other for the sole purpose of creating a living, breathing testament to their sordid love affair. Stumbling across an erotic story site, I searched for all stories that involved pregnancy, and spent many nights in my apartment masturbating to the awe-inspiring tales of other men planting their seed. It was when I came across a story titled "A Tale of Forbidden Love" that changed absolutely everything.

The story centered on a young guy like myself who was helplessly in love with his mother. By this point in my life, I had buried my teenage urges for mom, scoffing them off as just a passing crush. I sat up to read this story with the zeal of ten thousand men, reading every sacred word of this story's unimaginable romance. My heart beat like no other time in my life, as my breath was shallow with excitement. I had never seen something like this actually put to words... how the author lovingly described every immaculate kiss and embrace. Their relationship was presented in a traditional romantic prose, laced with unconditional love and a purity I had never associated i****t with.

I was fully convinced that this wasn't i****t... this was TRUE love in its deepest form.

My forehead was beading in perspiration, reading how the son was relishing the fulfillment of penetration... how he couldn't believe the luck he had, being back inside the very womb that created him. This was his mother! He was making love to his beloved mother! I took a deep breath and reached for my Vaseline, cupping a generous handful over my throbbing cock.

"His mother," I whispered to myself. "Oh my God."

I shuddered as the first strokes galvanized my fiery will. I promptly went back to the story to read where the mother was affectionately welcoming her son's intrusion. And hell, not just welcoming, but ENCOURAGING him with shocking verbiage. My God, I wasn't ALONE in my thoughts!! I had found someone else who FELT this way. I luxuriated in that surreal reality as it felt so fucking good to delicately stroke my cock, taking my sweet time in my newfound taboo, or should I say-- now my sole purpose in life. Honestly, it felt like I was a virgin all over again.

That night changed my life forever. Figuratively AND literally.

CHAPTER II -- INDECENT PROPOSAL

I had to hatch a plan. I started to make up the pros and cons of taking my own mother to bed as my lover. The pros were that she and I already had a very open relationship, and that we could talk about pretty much everything. Mom had even told me about the birds and the bees, doing the job of my father as she wove a wonderful web of enchantment, mystery, and true love. One thing she said that stuck with me was "never take a woman to bed that you wouldn't marry". Oh my God, how true that statement was, especially now. I asked myself over and over again if I could really love my mother as a woman... as my equal. I had to make absolutely sure.

The cons were her career and our lives. If news of this ever got out, everything would be ruined. But with great risk comes even greater reward. I had little convincing to do to myself, but with mom, this would take time and patience. Understanding and sacrifice. Love without conditions.

The first step would be changing the little things. At home one weekend, I started calling her "mother" instead of "mom". I opened the car door for her, cleaned the house and went out of my way for her. I kept my efforts low enough to make her notice, but not say anything. As any guy can tell you, a son truly knows his mother in ways no other man, husband or father can't. I began to think of this as "the perfect seduction".

Mom caught me on the way out the door that Sunday night heading back to college.

"Why did you start calling me 'mother', honey?" she timidly asked.

I smiled, seeing the familiar shimmer of curiosity in her sapphire eyes.

"Because it's respectful-- proper," I answered. "It just... sounds nicer."

Mother returned my smile with one of her own.

"It does, doesn't it?" she responded. "Always the perfect gentleman."

"I love you, mother." I voiced with no smile or smirk... "So much".

She embraced me as I felt the fires of my love for her surge. I held her just a little longer and a little closer than usual, taking the time in inhale the intoxicating aroma of her fragrant hair. I purred, tightening my arms about her even more.

"Oooooh baby," she cooed. "That feels so nice."

"Patience." I reminded myself.

"Hugs are always good." I said, resuming the role of the demure son.

Mom leaned back, brushing my hair with her hands. I could sense the torrent of i****tuous desire ebb away as I held back. I didn't want to rush this.

"Call me when you get there." She said.

"I always do." I said with a smile as I went to my car.

All the way back to my apartment, I went back to our hug and how good it felt with her in my arms. I knew she felt it too... she HAD to. I drove home with no music or phones. The deafening passions in my head was enough... I felt good about my efforts, encouraged by the little things I did for her. I began imagining what our first time would be like together; assuming the perfect seduction worked in my favor. I began thinking about what would make her even happier... some roses? A secret admirer card? An anonymous e-mail?

I had it... mom LOVED to travel. Her favorite place was Oahu, Hawaii. She and I went there when I was in ninth grade and I never saw her happier. It was the first time I ever saw mom's succulent, rubenesque body in a bikini. For me, that was when I saw mom as a real woman... a beautiful and stunning goddess that captivated me. I recalled how her glistening skin looked in the hot sun... how gorgeous and round her wide ass was. I had sunglasses on, getting a free pass to stare at her mystifying backside for hours. She and I were lying out in the sun together as I positioned myself so I could look like I was asl**p, but secretly studying every sweeping curve of her fertile backside.

I studied how her back dipped down from her shoulders, sliding downhill before the crest of her honeyed ass arched skyward. The high angle of that delicious curve was what enchanted me. How the hot sun baked her flesh... the suntan lotion giving her skin a glossy sheen to it. It splayed outward, forming two perfectly brown buns of golden ass. Wide, full, and... well, big. I don't mean fat, but mom just had a great looking set of ripe, full globes. I must have stared at that mouthwatering ass for hours. I didn't play out any fantasies while looking, but just laid there in awe of how beautiful my mother Marilyn truly was. I loved the width... I loved how amazing she looked. Little did I know then that I was picking up on her vivid fertility.

What a better place to declare my sinful confession and make Marilyn pregnant.

The next day, I transferred some money out of my trust fund to get our vacation booked. I used Expedia to book everything, First Class and in a plush beachside bungalow. Mom had some time off as I printed off our complete itinerary and couriered them over to her office to surprise her. I got the call two hours later when she returned from lunch, giddy as a teenaged girl on her first date. Listening to mother's delighted reactions made me realize just how important her happiness was to me. When she was happy, I was happy. And as I hung up, I really began to comprehend what true love was all about... it wasn't about me or my goal to bed my mother. It was all about her.

The five-day trip was in a month, and I passed the time by planning out the daily schedule of our visit. I had us going on bike rides, long hikes, and several intimate, romantic dinners for every night. I also decided to quit jerking off as to save up my stamina and seed, which hopefully would be put to good use at our place at the beach. It was perfect... no one on either side of us for ten miles. As the date approached, mother's phone calls to me doubled, even tripled. She would call just to ask what she should bring, or what to wear... silly things, but to me, they were as endearing as she was. I loved listening to her melodic voice...

Our trip began as mother didn't sl**p at all the night before. Thankfully I had reserved us in First Class as we took advantage of all the free alcohol and food. By the time we reached our connection in LA, mother and I were well passed inebriated. I made a few mental notes as to what I could do to persuade her in Hawaii... and alcohol was looking to provide some serious help. Mom was holding my hand longingly by the time we were taking off over the Pacific. Soon after, she had my entire arm wrapped with hers as our Flight Attendant could see mom's tipsy appearance.

"Sir?" asked the flight attendant. "Can I get your wife a blanket or something?"

I about died right there. Wow... someone thought my mother was my wife. The immediate swell of lifelong pride and jubilation made my heart almost stop.

"Sure." I replied, tightening my hold on mother's hand.

Mom's head was on my shoulder, slipping in and out of sl**p.

"Honey?" she started. "Did I just hear... that... she... well, asked if I was your wife?"

I took in a long deep breath, trying to summon whatever courage I could find.

"Yea." I said with hesitant bravery.

"Awwwwwww," mother slothfully uttered. "That's so sweet."

I swallowed back my apprehension in one big gulp, leaning over to kiss mother's forehead. As I did, I whispered "I'd love for you to be my wife."

"Oooooh baby." Mother cooed. "You'd be my first choice for a husband."

I closed my eyes with my lips sealed to her forehead, basking in the virtue of the moment. Finally... mother had endorsed my lifelong ambitions. Whether it was the alcohol or the thrill of the moment, I didn't care. All that mattered was our shared confession.

"Maybe we should just play the part, you know?" I continued.

"Mmmmmmmm," mother purred, settling her head against my shoulder, redoubling her hold of my arm. "Sure, baby. But if you're my husband, then you don't leave my side."

"I promise." I replied, lifting her hand to mine for a kiss.

I couldn't believe how brave I was getting. I had just took my mother's hand and fucking kissed it!!

Mother didn't stir, just continued her purring as she drifted off to sl**p.

CHAPTER III - HAWAII

We arrived at the cottage as I quickly put mom to bed. I was still tipsy, but was sober enough to make sure she was okay. The novelty of being in Hawaii made for a quick nap as Mom was back up in less than an hour, relishing the tropical paradise we were in.

The first two days we did the tourist attractions, riding bicycles around the island and doing all the typical things tourists do. I had to admit that bedding mom slid down the priority list as I really did enjoy seeing Hawaii like this. But, being in a tropical paradise like this really does bring out the sultry, exotic nature in human beings. Mom dressed in some awesome outfits, so revealing and dreamingly tight. She would wear her black bikini top adorned with colorful hip scarves that accentuated those gloriously wide hips I kept staring at. With her wind blown auburn hair all about her shoulders, Mom was looking incredibly hot. And her large plentiful breasts, tucked safely inside her bikini. I was beside myself, pondering how they just seemed to glow with tepid sexuality. She looked to be a free wheeling, sexy woman who was in her prime.

I made reservations at an upscale beachside restaurant on our third night there. I wanted to treat her to a night out on the beach and shower her with all the gifts and treasures of a man who was head over heels in love. I only did it to a point though, careful of not breaching that paternal threshold... at least, not yet.

Again, like on the plane, the hostess greeted us as Mr. and Mrs. Rogers, which I secretly celebrated inside as I glanced over at mom, who had the slightest smirk on her lovely face. God she looked so fucking beautiful.

After we sat down at our table, mom breached the subject...

"Okay, why is it everywhere we're going, everyone thinks we're married?" she said, sipping on her glass of water.

"I haven't the slightest clue." I answered, returning her crafty grin.

"You're not telling them we are, are you?" she grilled back.

"No," I shot back. "I wouldn't do that. Well, I mean, not without your blessing."

"Hmmm." she huffed, looking out at the majestic sapphire ocean a few yards away.

Oh... how little she knew. How much I wanted to confess it all right then and there. How much I DID want to tell the world I wanted to marry my own mother. It was an awkward moment of silence.

"Maybe we could just play the part since everybody thinks so anyway." I bravely said.

"I knew you were up to no good, mister." Mom came back, slapping my hand in a c***dish tap. "What is it with you k**s and this whole cougar thing? Are we the 'flavor of the month' now?"

"Oooh no, no," I immediately denied. "This is FAR from just a fad or what's in style."

Just as the conversation hinted at the desirable direction I wanted it to go in; our brainless waitress broke in with a ridiculously sickening smile. I wanted to strangle her for ruining my progress.

After that, the conversation went nowhere near a mother/son romance, much less anything remotely personal. Damn.

The next morning, I awoke from a frustrating night of aggravation and hopelessness. It was now day four of our trip and tomorrow, we were scheduled to fly back home. Anger and dissatisfaction boiled in my bl**d, but as I woke up and made my way down the hall, I could hear mom on the phone. Not thinking anything of it, I couldn't help but listen...

"Yea hi, I'd like to order a car to pick my husband and I up tomorrow." She said in her low voice.

I froze in my steps...

"Yes, to the airport. We're on flight 467, Delta. Yes, 2pm. Great."

She hung up the phone as my heart was beating in my throat, nearly strangling me with the shock. Was this real? Did she just say what I had been praying for?

Mom then walked by the hall, catching me standing there in voiceless dismay. She too stopped, aware of what I had just heard. All presumed innocence, ignorance, and misgiving had been suddenly and luckily eradicated. We stood looking at each other as two adults now... no longer mother and son, but two people unexpectedly aware of a greater sense of purpose and being at that singularly consequential moment.

We both stood there, silent... looking at each other in a swirling pursuit of what to say next. I know most would pass it off as a silly little slip of the tongue... but for some reason, both Marilyn and I stood there, lock-jawed-- paralyzed by her semi-confession on the phone. All that I could think was;

"Mother?" I softly whispered.

She looked down, as if in regret.

"You don't have to say anything," I continued, taking a few steps to her. "I heard what you said."

"I didn't... mean for you to hear that." She replied, timid and bashful.

I stopped, knowing this delicate situation called for a full and honest assessment before continuing any further.

"I'd like to uhmmm," I started. "I'd like to make some coffee and uhmmm... share a few things that I think I need you to hear."

Mom's eyes batted, looking out the window, swallowing back her fear and panic.

"Okay." She barely said with her head down.

I could tell she was nervous and upset. Hell, I was too, but not in a bad way.

Mom sauntered off into the other room as I fumbled my way making some coffee. I had never felt the bl**d pulse through my body like this... my heart raced as did my breathing. I told myself over and over again to hold it together as I poured us two cups, and headed into the front den where she sat with her head hung low.

She must have heard me walk in...

"Now I know why you call me 'mother'," She uttered. "It makes sense."

I handed her her cup, not making any eye contact whatsoever as I agonizingly sat on the chair across from her.

"Then let me tell you what makes sense for me," I started, taking in a HUGE breath.

This was it... the moment of truth.

"I uhmmm, I've been in love with you for a few years now. When I say 'in love', I don't mean son to mother love, but... as a man to a woman. A woman that, in my eyes, is deserving of the most beautiful love affair on this planet. I know that there are so many reasons why you should say this is wrong... excuses not to listen to any of my reasoning. We're taught this is wrong... evil... and sinful." I said.

Mother kept her face down the entire time, making my heartfelt confession twice as hard. But I wasn't giving up.

"My only answer to all those doubts is that I am in love with you. I'm not in this for a cheap one night stand or just to get my rocks off... I'm seriously involved... I love you, and I want to be with you as a man with his woman... the long term picture. Together." I declared. "I don't expect you to magically wave a wand and give me what I want because something like this is a huge step for the both of us. I know that. I've played out every imaginable scenario with this... and all I keep doing is coming back to the beginning... I love you, I want you as a man does a woman... I want to make love to you, share our lives together... everything."

With that, I stopped to take a drink. I couldn't believe what I had just said.

By now mom's hands were raked over her hair, looking like a hardened criminal awaiting sentencing. I had never seen her so morose. My heart ached since I caused her to be like that.

"Mother," I began. "Please tell me what you're feeling."

Mom didn't say anything for a moment.

"I need," she started, clearing her throat. "I need to be alone for a while."

Fuck.

I sighed heavily as I stood. I tried to reassure myself that this was a lot to digest for her. Putting her needs and wants before mine was starting to get old. But, true love isn't about me or what I want... it's about the happiness of the one you truly love.

Not saying a word, I walked out the front door, granting her that wish. This was hard for the both of us. Its not every day a son confesses his sexual and matrimonial love for his own mother.

Later that night...

Nightfall was upon us as I had gone into town, aimlessly wandering the streets. I hung out at a bar and put down some beers. My mind was thoroughly sedated... I had taken the plunge and bared it all to my very own mom. I had to admit that her lack of replies or answers was killing me. It was up to me to guess what my mother was feeling or thinking.

It was enough to drive any sane man crazy.

Around 2am the next morning, I stumbled back into our cottage and crashed. I was completely trashed, but it felt great to kill the pain in my heart with the alcohol.

I didn't see mom until nine hours later when I awoke, realizing our flight back home was in three hours. I showered, packed, and popped some Advil for the headache I had, reassuring myself to be brave and just go through the motions. As I gulped down a glass of orange juice in the kitchen, I saw a lone figure sitting out at the beach.

It was her...

I quickly checked mom's room and saw she hadn't even packed. This made no sense at all. I had to make this up as I went along, so I decided to call a cab and get myself out of there as quickly as possible. Maybe leaving was the best choice. Perhaps she wanted my disclosure to stay in Hawaii...

I decided to at least tell mom I was leaving for the airport.

Walking out to the white sands of the beach, I was nervous as hell. Mom had a blanket wrapped around her and sunglasses hid the eyes I so desperately wanted to look into to see any inkling of hope.

I cautiously walked to her side, keeping a safe distance away.

"Just wanted to let you know I'm off the airport." I sullenly said.

"I uh, I'm sorry I ruined the last day of the vacation." I finished, hoping she would say something... ANYTHING.

"I never meant for it to come to this." I added.

And nothing. All mom did was stare straight ahead... like some cryptic zombie.

I sighed, and then made up my mind to leave. It was a difficult call, but I did it and never looked back as I walked back to the beach house to meet the cab waiting on me.

CHAPTER IV - DISCLOSURE

The short jaunt back to the airport, checking in and getting my seat was all a blur. The torture of my confession was the****utic at the time, but now had lasting consequences. I began to wonder if everything was now destroyed. How would our relationship be now? As I watched the ground crew finish loading our bags, I had decided once I got home to empty out my bedroom and get my belongings back to my apartment at school, this way mother wouldn't have to suffer any longer.

"Passenger Rogers, please report to the front of the plane." Announced the flight attendant over the intercom.

I dutifully left my seat, meeting the gate agent at door to the plane.

"Mr. Rogers?" asked the gate agent. "Your wife is at the ticket counter. Apparently there's an emergency."

I couldn't believe it. I raced back through the jetway as I saw mother standing at the counter with tears streaming down her face. The heartbreaking sight instantly forgave her silence as I took her into my aching arms.

"I couldn't let you leave." Mother cried into my shoulder.

"Oh mother, its okay." I reassured her over and over.

I told the gate agent that I wouldn't need my seat while holding my mother closely. With that, our plane departed as mother and I eagerly remained in each other's arms.

"I just didn't know what to say or do," She continued. "But I knew leaving wasn't answer."

"Oh mother," I answered. "You did what anyone would do. It was a lot to throw at you. I'm so sorry."

"No, no," she shot back. "I'm sorry I couldn't find the words... but I love you too. I love you so, so much. I know this is hard, but we'll make it work. We have to-- it was meant to be. I know that in my heart."

Her acknowledgment took my breath away. I reclaimed her in my arms, cradling her as I had dreamt for so many years. Both of us felt as if a million pound weight had been suddenly lifted from our souls.

"I love you soooooo much, mother." I fondly avowed. "So much."

"Ssssh," she said. "I told them I was your wife."

"I don't care. I want the whole world to know I'm in love with you." I answered.

We stood there, staring into each other's eyes for a never-ending moment in time. I marveled at the beauty within those blue eyes, trying to grasp the enormity of what was happening. This was the woman who bore me, admitting-- confessing, and accepting her son's love as truly righteous. It was this exact moment that reminded me of my favorite film, "Somewhere in Time". I swear I could almost hear that beautiful love theme play as we stood together... it did feel as if we had crossed so many barriers and obstacles to reach this moment.

"You're so beautiful." I whispered.

"Ooooh baby," she cooed back, grazing my face with her soft feminine hands. "You have no idea how much this means to me."

"I want to kiss you." I blurted out.

Mother scoffed, playfully batting my chest with her hand.

"But not here," I said. "I want it to be special."

Mother's eyes welled up in swelling realization.

"My son." She whimpered. "The handsome man I so love."

We quickly realized we needed to leave, and fast. We left the gate and grabbed my luggage as we headed back out to the car. While on our way, we immediately knew our trip was going to be for a lot longer. We could just sense something very special was happening... Unfortunately, the private beach bungalow was already reserved for another guest, so I promptly reserved a suite at the Hilton at the beach. Things were happening so fast that we both could barely contain our excitement and thrill.

We checked in at the hotel as Mr. and Mrs. Rogers as mother lovingly held my hand openly in public. As I signed us in, mother clung to my arm, easily fitting in the role of my dotting. I marveled at the forbidden triumph I had gratefully acquired. The woman I had coveted and craved was IRREVOCABLY mine. I had to lean over several times to kiss mother's hair as I signed the credit card receipt. Each time mother cooed in soft, blissful content. God, even that was so exotically sexy to hear... my own mother welcoming my kisses.

The great feeling of getting the woman you've sought for so long is indescribable. Most guys know what I exactly mean, but knowing that woman is your own mother adds an entirely new spin to it... a thrill beyond all thrills. It still takes my breath away even to this day.

After we checked in, I took mother to the concierge. "If we're going to do this, I want to do it the right way."

"By doing what?" mother asked.

By that time, I saw the concierge... "Excuse me sir? Can I ask where we might be able to find a local minister to perform a wedding for my lovely fiancé and I?"

I heard mother sigh heavily, tightening her hold on my hand as the concierge happily listed a few names and phone numbers for me. I found out that we could reserve a private spot on the beach at sunset, and that there was an opening for that evening. I immediately took the reservation and tipped the concierge $50 for his help as we sat down to call the list of ministers.

"So passionate, so... romantic," Mother blurted out, her eyes tearing up, and both of us smiled in elation.

I wanted a new age minister, hopefully a female to perform the ceremony. I didn't care to legalize or certify it as I knew there would be no way that could happen. Besides, having a government seal of approval for our marriage wasn't necessary... what mattered were the vows we would pledge to each other... those carried far more meaning than any legal document EVER would.

I found a native Hawaiian priestess, immediately booking her as the next step was clear... rings and a wedding dress. It was still early in the afternoon, and if we hurried, we could have mother clad in a stunning wedding gown before our ceremony at 6:30pm. Mother just marveled at how I took charge of the event, never once voicing any objections whatsoever. With the help of the concierge, we were at a local bridal shop in no time. While mother tried on dresses, I walked over to a nearby jewelry store to find mother the perfect wedding ring. I had to move some money out of my annuity to make it happen, but I found a gorgeous five carrot sterling silver diamond ring. I had the inside of the ring engraved, saying "To my wife, who gave me life."

I returned to find mom had already purchased her gown, playing the part of a blissful bride to be. Mother teasingly said it was bad luck for me to see his bride the day of the ceremony, so I gladly played along. We got back to our room as she took over one half of the suite for her preparation, shutting all the doors. The hair and makeup lady arrived shortly thereafter while I got into my tux. I then set out a bunch of candles I picked up after I bought mom's ring.

"Good God this is all happening so fast." I heard her say to the makeup lady.

"Oh I'm sure it's the right thing to do," the makeup lady replied. "You two have made it this far, right?"

"Yea," mother said with a long sigh. "I guess you're right."

"Plus, he's one heck of a handsome guy-- if I do say so myself," she added. "And so young-- uhmm uhmm uhmm."

The two shared a subdued laugh as I kind of smiled too, thinking that if this makeup lady REALLY knew what she was prepping my mother for, she'd really lick her lips with envy.

"Girl, you are gonna need a team of horses to keep up with that young stud." The makeup lady said with another laugh.

The two continued their silly little chat as it all started to finally hit me. The day had begun in heartache and misery, and now was turning out to be so incredibly different than I expected. The sincere reality hit me that I was about to make my very own mother my wife... I was going to marry her and make her my life's partner in everything I was about to embark on. What took my breath away was the knowledge that I would finally bed her on this night. I would at last be inside the woman that carried and gave birth to me... tonight; she would be giving me new life... one of mind-boggling discovery and beautiful experiences.

As I sat in the adjoining room, my heart fluttered just thinking about being inside my mother for the very first time. Not as a son or c***d, but as a legitimate lover. I silently begged myself not to cumm at first-- hoping to prolong what would be a euphoric event without end.

CHAPTER V -- MARRIAGE

I slid the card in the door latch, balancing my new wife as I carried her in to our darkened suite. I wanted to carry her as any new husband would his blushing new bride after their vows were exchanged.

Setting Marilyn down, we both finally faced each other in the throes of matrimonial arousal. My heart exploded in my chest with every beat as I could hear our breaths tinged with nervousness.

"Wow," Mom uttered. "We did it. We really did it."

"Yea." I nodded yes, taking a step to her in loving courage.

Our hands intertwined as she sighed heavily, closing her eyes. It was now dark as I went to light the dozen candles I placed around the room earlier. As mom watched me light every one, she remarked "Wow, you're so romantic... what every girl dreams of."

I turned out all the lights as I stood back to appreciate the warm orange glow cast upon my mother's shapely body. Her skin, deeply illuminated by the warmth of the flickering flames. We both knew we were about to embark on something so spectacular... so promising and strong, but yet it was all still so unknown to us.

"For better or for worse." My bride voiced.

My only reply was lifting the back of my hand, caressing her beautiful cheek and jaw.

"Oh my Gawd," Mother feebly whimpered as her eyes closed. "I married my own son. My God."

"And you'll never regret it." Was my answer, tracing the contours of her full lips.

Up to this point, Marilyn and I had just held hands and walked arm in arm. That was pretty much it. We both hadn't even kissed yet, but that was about to change as I slowly leaned down, keeping my eyes on the prize. As I did, I couldn't help but get a quick peek down mother's chest, and into the luscious deep cleavage of her breasts. God, they were so big... so fertile... perfect to feed a c***d spawned from this night's affections.

"Mother." I cooed as her face crooked up, brushing her lips across mine so tenderly.

"Ooooh" she sighed as I felt her hot breath cascade across my face.

With our hands sweaty and bound, I inched closer to seal the deal... not strong or blunt, but effortlessly deep. Both of us whimpered in awe, washed over by the earth-shattering contact of our lip to lip connection... soul to soul. I melted hearing Marilyn breathing through her nostrils, running my open palms up her soft arms. I was kissing my mother... my sweet beautiful mother. My cock, already solid and eager, was now begging for freedom from the pants of my tuxedo.

I parted my lips, taking my sweet time in tasting the saucy brim of mother's mouth. The muggy tartness of her mouth overwhelmed me as I swam in the sea of our first kiss... I intentionally slowed my movement, careful to memorize the eternal wonder of this sacred moment. When I heard the first slurp of our open mouthed kiss, I nearly came right there... the chewy mouthful of saliva and lip, knowing this was my mother doing this to me... oh my GOD.

"Oh mother." I immediately declared after an eternity of making out.

"My son." Mother affirmed back, wrapping her arms about my shoulders, escalating the power of our kiss ten fold.

I turned mother about, embracing her AND my will to consummate this perfect triumph, this flawless moment. Our kiss heated up as my tongue was hungrily suckled inside her mouth, chewed and squashed by the years of forbidden desire. My groin eased against Marilyn's thigh, letting her feel the results of her impeccable seduction. Mother took my jaw in her palms, eager to control the kiss. I could only comply.

"Make love to me," mother begged in a lower, surly tone I had yet to hear. "God, make love to me you sexy man."

Our kiss skipped along the border of erotic narcosis as I left her mouth for a tastier feast along her neck, ear, and cheek. I fucking loved lapping away at my mother's face, hungry and anxious for more. I could taste the makeup as my saliva coated her entire face.

As I sank my teeth deep into the nape of her neck, Mother pushed me back suddenly.

Misty eyed in confusion, mother held out her hand for me to stop.

"I want you to watch me undress," she said. "I want you to see the prize you've waited your entire life for. Everything changes when this wedding dress comes off."

I shook my head in the miracle of the moment... "Only for the better."

Mother cooed in agreement, flipping her arms behind her back to unzip the dress. I heard the zipper come untied as mom brought her arms back up slowly, looking dead on at me with serious 'fuck me' eyes-- the likes I had never seen before.

I gasped.

"Watch me, love." Mother instructed as if I were a little boy all over again.

All I could do was nod yes...

Mother slipped her fingers under the top of the dress, slipping the bridal gown down her tanned golden flesh. The striking contrast of the white dress matched to her auburn skin had me weak in the knees. I slowly shut my eyes with a heavy sigh as Marilyn's luscious breasts were slowly revealed. Mom looked at me, as if to say "this is the prize". A shudder rippled through my spine, much like the cold shiver we guys feel as we pee... but this was much more surreal.... As I basked in the vista of mother's bare chest, I felt goose bumps on my arms upon seeing mother's full, shapely chest. She treated this exactly as it should have been... a phenomenal achievement in the most sinful of ways. She knew as well as I did the significance in this unveiling, and how it symbolized so much. Plus, it was sexy as hell to watch...

I kept hearing mother's words echo in my mind; "Everything changes when this wedding dress comes off" as I watched in wide eyed wonder while the gown slipped past the breadth of her wide golden hips. Seeing her naked flesh struck that familiar chord-- all of my lifelong desires, a lifetime of exotic fantasies and sl**pless nights... all of pent up eroticism and immoral aspirations came to a head at this moment.

"I've never seen anything more beautiful." I whispered.

With that, mother turned her hips out to show me her magnificent round ass, pleated by white silky garters alongside each large sphere of golden-brown skin.

"You like that, baby?" mother asked in a low voice I had never heard until tonight.

"Oh my God, yes." I replied, stepping a little closer to get an eye full of delicious ass.

"Tell your wife what you like about it." She continued.

"It's so beautiful," I started. "Just as beautiful as I always remembered it was."

Mother stepped out from the pool of her gown, stepping to me as we locked our hands together.
"This is as beautiful as I knew it would be," She replied, curling our fingers tighter as our lips joined once more. "I've always known there was something so special about you."

As we made out, mother's hands slipped under my pants to drop them to the floor... I quickly broke our kiss to shed my shirt and socks before fusing my flesh to mother's. My knees nearly gave out by the warm contact of skin to skin. Our kiss embodied the sinful impressions of our souls. I could feel her large motherly breasts press to my chest as my arms pulled her to me. I buckled as mother's hands cascaded down my back.

"Soooooo strong.... Muscular... sexy." Mother purred amid long, slurping kisses.

All I could do was cradle her voluptuous body in my arms, tracing the enthralling flair of her narrow waist to her broad hips. There was no pretense, no fear or doubt... I couldn't believe how daring and openly sexual Marilyn was.

"Ooooooooooooooooooh this is too good to be true." I blurted out as my lips traced mother's neckline and collar bone.

"Fuuuuuuuuck." Mother breathlessly whimpered with her head tilted far back-- her lengthy tresses dangling in the air.

My fingers combed her auburn locks, mesmerized by a lifelong fixation of passion, love, and commitment to the very woman who bore me. It was as if a voice inside kept reminding me that this was my mother... this is my mother I am kissing... tasting... exploring. That very truth shook me to the very fiber of my being.

My hands fell down her side, admiring the buxom shape of her body before feeling the plump goodness of her ass cheeks swell beneath my palms. I lunged down to suckle her neck, hungrily lapping while squeezing the knolls of her backside confidently. Mother seized up, crying out with a half moan/cry as I took her full weight in my arms, carrying her over to the king size bed nearby. Mother happily obliged by wrapping her creamy bronzed thighs and legs around my waist.

Now it was time. Both of our eyes opened, almost on instinct as we gazed into each other's eyes. A gentle smile on her face said it all.

I placed Marilyn slowly on her back as another wet kiss sealed the act.

"Oooooh this is it, isn't it baby?" mother breathed as we pressed our foreheads together.

"Yes, yes." I replied.

"We're really going to do this, aren't we?" she calmly said, not so much as a question as it was clear fact.

Mother trailed my bottom lip with her moistened fingertip. All I did was nod yes with full eye contact.

"Oh my God," she said. "I married my own son. I really married you."

"My wife... MINE." I avowed before plowing my mouth to hers with the gusto of a thousand men.

"But I'll always be your mother first." She responded with another affectionate kiss.

Hearing her say that triggered a series of shudders, like she knew what I wanted to hear.

My cock pressed against her stomach, unyielding and ready for the most sinful fulfillment known. The perfect balance of love and passion boiled in my veins as I yanked off mother's garter, quickly re-mounting her as her legs spread wide, welcoming me to the refuge that was my heritage and birthright. I watched with insatiability as her honey skinned thighs spread apart. My palms clutched each juicy thigh as I lowered my full weight upon her. There was no rush, nor hasty gestures on either side... we both wanted to indulge in this exotic, yet tender moment.

"Look at you," Mother spoke as my hands curled under her shoulders, massaging her smooth rounded angles with finesse. "God you're so strong."

We both looked downward between the slight space between our bodies, unashamedly seeing my rock hard cock in need of its creator. I buckled and swayed, letting my wide bulbous head brush across mother's buttery inner thigh three of four times.

"God, I did that to you," She acknowledged in breathless amazement. "I really did that to you."

"Yes," I cooed back as I met her in another unending kiss.

Mother scaled my back and legs, bonding her to me as our limbs and mouths embodied a lifetime of forbidden fascination. It just didn't seem wrong at all... maybe I should have felt more guilt at this moment, but I didn't. My lips chewed mother's delicate lips before lapping at her chin and jaw. My saliva smeared the delicious skin as the years of craving thoughts fueled my hunger. Mother's fingers combed my hair, softly crying my name over and over as my tongue smoothed a soggy path down her chest to an awaiting heavy breast. My fingers curled about its widest circumference while my eyes spotted its righteous form.

"Ooooooooh." Was all I could muster with broken breath.

No more words... my mouth crooked as wide as it could go, inhaling mother's full areola, sucking in her hardened nipple with no hesitation. Still preserving my hold, I brought both hands to the big sphere, massaging it with the finesse and subtlety my mother so rightfully deserved. I watched mother's head lay all the way back on the mattress, turning and bending like a snake through tall grass. I loved how incredibly sexy she looked with the glow of the candlelight on her skin. I burned that image to my mind, making sure to always remember the magnitude of this moment. With her eyes sealed shut, mother's mouth fell open as I heard her deep moans of agonizing ecstasy bellow out. I ran my tongue crosswise atop the rubbery nipple, gently nibbling its tip with curious potency. Mother's body locked up in four quick shivers before looking down at me, tasting her breast as I did years before.

Mother's expressions were priceless... her face, contorted and knotted in scalding bliss with her hair disheveled and messy... our eyes locked together, sanctioning this blessed act of succulent pleasure. Not long after, my hands sought out the very essence of my beloved wife, scooting down to admire the smooth flat stomach beneath me. The backs of my hands traced her promising shape, appreciative of how fertile she still looked for her forty years. All I could do was focus on what lie beneath that blessed skin... how my very gestation took place in this sacred body. That mere notion crippled me as I fell to her stomach, kissing her stomach with open mouthed zeal.

"Ooooh baby." Urged mother as both of her hands scoured through my hair.

I went mad, kissing and sucking her stomach, her sides, and her lower groin. The tips of her bristled pubes tickled my chin as imagined a c***d being spawned from this very vestibule. "Pregnant" was the sole word of my immoral ambitions... nothing else mattered... nothing.

Marilyn's face looked as if to ask "My God, what are you going to do to me?" I eased my arm around her thigh, resting my wrist atop her quivering stomach. Our gaze didn't break as I parted my wet lips, sealing them over her pulsating vagina. As if every muscle in her body contracted at once, I savored the amazing essence of my loving mother. In uncontrollable rapture, she flung her arms about, screaming in the forbidden narcosis of i****tuous lust. I simply couldn't believe it. Her back writhed about, twisting and curling into a myriad of excruciating positions while my tongue lathered deep inside her living core.

Holding her breath, mother bowed up while trying to scream "Fuuuuck!"

How I managed to hold onto her during her violent tryst, I'll never know. Just knowing it was my mother who was letting me eat her out made my mind, body and soul spin about in uncontrollable wonder.

Her left hand in some way twisted into mine as the shocking feast persisted. What began as soft whispers of devotion, now became blaring shrills of bewilderment. I'm sure it was all she could do was absorb herself in my profound emotional inundation. And yes, not only was my mother having a physical orgasm, but one for the heart, mind, and soul as well. This just wasn't sex... this was an eternal sacrament of the ages. All of the other women before my mother were merely meaningless romps in the hay. This was to be something so much more.

CHAPTER VI -- MAKING LOVE TO MY WIFE

My lips and tongue wavered between her lips, sliding past her outer folds, only to discover her rigid clit waiting... with my other hand, I massaged her clit from above with the gentleness that only a mother's love could appreciate. My tongue summoned the susceptible clit inside my mouth, my front teeth gently nibbling it-- making her anxious for air.

"Oh My God," she proclaimed. "you're gonna... make me..." she mumbled as another wave of orgasm washed across her rubenesque body, abruptly cutting her sentence off.

And just as that last word was uttered, my eyes gazed upward... her stomach muscles contracted... every single muscle-- all thoughts, and every element that made her the woman I loved, came together in a miraculous and fantastic onslaught of orgasm. Her body compressed, thrashed, and contorted over and again as she grasped my head, digging her fingernails in my skull. With my mouth sealed to her spicy vagina, mother began hissing like a demented savage in some remote jungle. And just when I thought her orgasm was over, she dug herself in, not letting me go. She tried shoving me away, but quickly realized she didn't want to abandon the taboo feast.

Falling back upon the bed, I could see the perspiration glaze mother's golden flesh. She tossed about as the throes of orgasm called once more. She glimpsed down to see her c***d's face buried in her pussy, and just that alone magnified the vigor of her climax. My eyes, barely an inch from her pubic hair-- nestled true and deep. The pussy I had sought all my life had been conquered.

I was triumphant.

Catching her breath, mother grasped my face, leading it to hers... Shaking her head in complete astonishment, she uttered;

"God, you made me cum. You did this to me. You really did this."

With that, a kiss sealed her proclamation as I took her in my appreciative arms. Twirling together, I became bolder in my thankful aggression, lifting our hands together; I fanned out my fingers as I cradled mother's tongue in my mouth. I eased back, letting her tongue languidly slither out as our eyes locked together once more. I loved how mother looked simply amazed at my erotic behavior, but said nothing. As her tongue slipped back into her mouth, I brushed the tip of my tongue across her lower lip.

"I love you." I whispered as mother cooed back her love as well.

"I'm going to do something I've wanted since I was 15." I whispered as I grabbed a pillow nearby.

Mother quivered in fantastic anticipation.

"Join with me," she begged. "Be inside me, love."

I crawled up upon mother, meshing our mouths once more as my cock, soggy with pre-cum pushed across mother's vulva. Our eyesight fixed, I swiftly pointed the wide head of my stalk toward the crux of my existence. Mother's eyes widened briefly as I ran the tip across the outer lips, wet with my saliva and her nectar.

"You feel that?" I quietly asked.

"Yea, yea." She answered with a hasty kiss.

Her head burrowed in my neck and shoulder as my spear slid downward, unexpectedly slipping inside. Mom balked as her hot breath singed my skin. I nearly passed out at our first contact... she was so warm... so wet... this was my mother's pussy... I was putting my cock inside the very woman who gave me life. Mother sounded like she was on the verge of panic, huffing and grating my back with ireful fingers.

"Are you okay?" I had to ask.

Thankfully, she couldn't nod yes fast enough as I looked into her sapphire eyes, misty and enflamed with unreasonable lust. I eased forward as a few more inches glided further in, invoking a drawn-out gasp for oxygen from her lungs. Her hands became fists, hitting my back twice before kissing me deeply to reassure me she was okay.

"Sssss.... Soooo big." Mother's voiced cracked as I kissed her sweat soaked forehead.

More of my length disappeared inside mother, sending out a shrill of excruciating pleasure, or so I hoped. I knew for me, the sensations went beyond the physical act of intercourse. It was as if I was penetrating her very soul... desperate and hopeful for her heart of hearts...

Mother's look on her face began changing... I knew something extraordinary was simmering inside her. With another slow, loving push, I sank all the way inside her... to the hilt... ball deep. Mother's face turned beet red as she screamed aloud, as if shot in the gut... howling like a b**st, sobs of uncontrollable vehemence, as if she was giving birth. Long-winded half yell/cries filled our hotel suite as I shifted the brunt of my stab.

"Look at me." I implored, clutching the sides of her head.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuck!!!" screamed mother, looking at me with teeth clenched-- fear, shock, and wonder masked her sweaty face.

"I'm inside you, mother," I said in a reassuring tone. "Where I belong."

Mother's mouth fell agape, gasping for air like she was running the Boston marathon.

I slowly withdrew to almost being completely out, but the sensation of my flesh within hers drew me back and I whispered a plea, but it was more of an announcement, as I said, "Inside my mother." and matched my motions to my words as I re-entered mother's sacred haven. Marilyn moaned in response and thrust her hips up at me. I rested for a long moment, buried within the place of my birth and then repeated the stroke, saying nothing, but both groaning together in the mind-numbing ecstasy. It was too good to stop-- I couldn't stop, and I knew too that she didn't want me to either.

Slowly, my strokes kept repeating, picking up momentum and vigor. Mother was not a passive participant; rather she was an enthusiastic partner in the act of glorious i****t, wholly engaged without inhibition. We banged our bodies together-- the slap of flesh meeting the loud claps that echoed in our suite. Our cries of lust went out of control as they rang out, emerging as an adoring symphony that added its reverberation to the carnal clamor that spawned from our matrimonial bed. Mother's wail sounded an urgent note of imminent eruption of her vaginal volcano. My eager cries heralded the spouting of my lance soon too.

In the misty haze of our first time making love, mother and I discovered a natural, vigorous rhythm as the pounding of pure primal need overcame us both. The racing of a****l rutting to finish copulation overcame me as I tried to balance that with the endless love for my dear mother. I felt myself bottom out, praying that mother longed for seed of her only c***d. I could feel the place down furthest within mother's vagina where nubs bumped the tip of my cock-- a socket for my semen to inseminate a waiting egg. Mother's words lit the fuse of my stick of dynamite, "We're making love... MAKING LOVE... please go deep, son. DEEP."

With that irrevocable permission, the total admission of her body as well as complete access to her heart, I was jolted to the relief my tentacles had been aching for. I pistoned in and out of my dear wife, grasping the promising width of her mouthwatering hips. The mighty surge of my cumm began its prevailing journey, crippling me in its hypnotizing wake. Mother knew this, grabbing my face to look in my eyes as my orgasm arose. Like a good mother can only know, she too began shaking like a leaf on a tree, tightening her legs about my waist. This was all too much, knowing that my mother didn't want me to pull out as my seed spilled.

I leapt with the release of my spewing sperm at the mouth of her womb. My penis pulsed with pleasure and throbbed with an agony of withheld ejaculation, now finally allowed to gush out into my dear sweet mother. My love flowed out into her as a sacrifice of my whole being. Exquisite and poignant was the climax that shuttered through his cock, finally I had gotten the goal I desired, to demonstrate physically my love and commitment for my mom.

Marilyn burst in to a thousand pieces when she felt me go off inside her. The mind-blowing pinnacle of physical gratification and bliss, the spiritual contentment of the binding of her son with her in this sensual union... the emotional delight of at last allowing ourselves to give in fully to the demands of our hearts. I hoped that the overwhelming experiences that she had made her understand that this could not be the end of such-- that our affair would continue for years to come. We were not only bound by bl**d, but now bound by the shared experience of sexual intercourse.

CHAPTER VII - AFTERGLOW

We awoke around 3 the next afternoon with my face resting at the small of Marilyn's back. I wanted the last image I saw before I fell to sl**p to be of mother's curvy thick ass, and it was.

As I came to my senses, I planted a full wet kiss on her left ass cheek, suckling it with thirst before crawling up to awake the woman of my dreams. We had made love three more times that night before our loving slumber, and I'm sure mother was exhausted.

A warm smile greeted my first kiss of the new day.

"Good morning, lover." I quietly said, tracing the hair that fell across her lovely face. "My husband." She replied, taking my hand with hers.

We shared a long adoring kiss as I took her body in my arms, turning her over to lie on my chest. I couldn't believe my luck. I had fucked this beautiful woman four times, and each time my seed had passed from c***d to mother without any fear or guilt. I replayed her violent reactions to my cumming in my head over and over again... the raw, unbridled ecstasy that split her body apart every time.

We whispered delightful verses of total love for a few moments, kissing and sharing like the truest of lovers do.

A few moments passed before mother moved down my chest. I could tell she was up to something as the look in her lust filled eyes said it all. I watched as her fingers danced across my chest, caressing my chiseled chest and six pack abdomen I had worked so hard to build up just for her.

"God, you're so beautiful." Mother uttered, looking my pecs with wanton hunger. "Like a God."

I shivered as she ran her tongue along my breast, leaving a trail of saliva as she soothed her way down further...

"I made this... dear God, I made this man." I heard her whisper as my cock brushed the nape of her neck.

I looked down to see her graze her face alongside my hard length. She did this like a cat to catnip... inebriated by its endless promise for pleasure, delight, and sin. Mother crisscrossed, brushing the other side of her face along my shaft, now skimming the underside with her soft fingertips. My cock twitched and juddered in hope as I shivered in tingling expectation.

"Oh mother." I cried out, watching the desire stew behind her sapphire eyes.

My reproductive organ, now pressed between her face and open palm throbbed as she lifted her head up and parted her lips...

My stone hard cock unhurriedly disappeared into her mouth... gone.

My entire body buckled before crying out in agonizing joy. There's nothing better than that initial sensation of a hot wet mouth on your cock, and knowing mother was suckling from it made it that more special. I couldn't believe how ravenous she was, acting like a starved a****l in the wild feeding on essential nourishment. Looking down, all I saw was her lovely dark hair tasseled about my groin. Closing my eyes, I had to reassure myself that this was this wasn't a fantasy or dream... this was incredibly real.

Before this, most of my girlfriends sucked my cock as if it was a chore or bothersome. Not with mom... she clearly loved this act, and did all she could to ingest my thick rod down her willing throat. I felt her dripping tongue roll about, caressing the underside of my shaft, thrashing about repeatedly. My eyes bulged from my skull as I held my breath... it blew my mind. No one had ever done this to me, and it was beyond all pleasure I had ever experienced.
My fingertips fondled her head as her low crude moans rumbled throughout my crotch. I pulled back her soft auburn tresses to see her caved in cheeks and her dripping lips circled at the base of my cock, twitching and spindling to get more of my cock inside. I had never seen anything quite like it.

"God, this is so beautiful," I managed to whimper. "Look at you... look at this."

I fought back the scream that was fighting to explode. Instead, I cried out a soft, gurgling moan. Mother's sleek tongue cajoled the swollen head of my penis, poking and probing at the hole in its tip before twirling around my sensitive tip. She didn't take more than the head into her mouth as she gently sucked on it and began to slowly, yet lovingly pump her palm up and down my tall, proud cock.

"This is my mother sucking me." I reminded myself, recalling all the years of watching, inspecting, and scrutinizing her fantastic buxom flesh.

I began bucking; losing my footing as mother's hands f***efully clutched my torso and ass to keep me place. The realization was too much to endure... this woman, this angel and vixen of sexuality was finally where I wanted her for so long. A series of slow sideways laps on the underside of my cock brought that reality home. To hear the cocksucking slurps fuse with her low untamed groans made me light-headed. I clinched her skull as she lovingly summoned the seed from the deepest regions of my testicles.

I gave up, letting my orgasm ascend to its beautiful crest. I thrust against her face like a crazed demon, lunging and crying her name over and over. Looking down one last time, I saw nothing but her nose pressed to my pubes... my cock had vanished, and that's when I screamed my shock and disbelief for the entire world to hear. Mother didn't budge, and knowing she was going to swallow my broiling seed made the orgasm that more profound.

Mini seizures split my body apart as my cock erupted; sending what I knew must have been gallon upon gallon of potent cumm into her mouth. Both her hands gripped my stiffened ass as I felt myself lose consciousness. Mother didn't stop sucking. She just clutched my ass tighter and began to move her head up and down. With a snorting grunt, I buried my cock deeper in her mouth as my stalk twanged, continuing to spew out thick creamy cumm into her sucking mouth. Spasms of pure, indescribable pleasure shot through me as my whole world centered on mother's hot, sucking mouth.

Mother had made me cumm.

"Swallowing me," I gasped in sheer narcosis, aghast with disbelief. "You're swallowing me, mother."

No woman had EVER done this for me. The reality of a woman willingly swallowing my sperm convinced me beyond a doubt that Marilyn was meant for me. I watched as several rivulets of seed slithered down my glossy shaft, all before they were hungrily suckled back inside her mouth. Each time she swallowed, I heard her longingly groan in undying bliss. As my seizures of orgasm kept rocking my sweaty flesh, I did my best to focus on watching her do this; to ascertain that I had finally won the prize... ultimately getting the one woman I wanted. With that, mother's misty eyes gazed up at mine, intoxicated by my seed and by the knowledge she made me cumm so hard.

With the wide bulbous helmet of my twitching cock languidly swathed by her glazed lips, the last spurts of my semen flowed as I watched them seep into her open mouth before she swallowed time after time. Both of us sat in stone-faced silence, staring into the others eyes in the glorious afterglow of orgasm. My face said "Did you really just do this to me?" and her face clearly echoed the truth that she did-- she loved it. My palms then cupped her beautiful face, tracing her jaw and her cheeks lovingly.

"I love you, mother. God, I just love you so fucking much." I growled before leaning down to proudly crush my mouth to hers.

Before this moment, I had never kissed any woman following a blowjob. Not that it grossed me out, but nearly all of my ex-girlfriends never bestowed me the chance. With mother, not only did it seem right, but also it felt so deep. There were still traces of my seed on her lips as I filled her mouth with my eager tongue. I pushed her onto her back as we made out for an eternity, bathing in the sweet afterglow of i****tuous orgasm.

CHAPTER VIII - THE BIG PRIZE

Mother and I spent the next hour together in bed, arm in arm as we realized we hadn't eaten anything besides pussy or sperm for over a day. Ordering room service, mom put on a white robe as I hit the shower. All the accomplishments and victories of the last 48 hours played through my head as I kept going back to that one vision of my mother in her divine wedding dress, taking my hand in sacred matrimony. Her vows echoed in my mind "I take thee, my soul mate and lover, to be my wedding husband... to have and to hold from this day forth."

Marilyn and I ate a late lunch, making plans for the remainder of our day. I thwarted it all by telling her that it could all stop if we even so much as walked past our bed. Sitting there at our table, I watched mother eat as I began seeing her in a different light. Mother was now my equal... my lifelong partner, and I loved how even these simple moments carried a deeper significance to them. She looked amazing with her tasseled hair and no makeup... she glowed with serenity, an inner peace that I hoped I brought her. We playfully fed each other as we shared numerous kisses and long, loving gazes. In these moments, we began to plan out the rest of our lives together as a true, genuine couple. It all hit me after an awkward moment of silence as mother rested her head on her hand, radiant and smiling.

"I love you." Mother softly said.

I returned her smile.

"No, I mean it," she continued. "I've never felt so right about anything in my entire life." She said, putting her hand atop mine softly.

"I love you too." I replied. "It all just... wow. It's so surreal. Part of me is like, wow-- I finally got the girl of my dreams, and the other part of me is so turned on by the fact that you're really my mother."

"I think it adds to the depth of it." She said.

"It does," I happily agreed. "Just the few girls I've been with... this-- you... it's like pure magic inside you."

Mother cooed in contentment, nestling in my arms lovingly as we shared a long kiss.

"Can I ask you something?" she asked.

"Anything." I said.

"I want you to be honest with me, which I know you will be, but... I've really thought a lot about this... and... I just need to know." She added.

We sat to face each other, hand in hand.

"Mother, really... ask away. Nothing is ever going to be kept in secret between us. The fact that we were able to come this far proves that." I assured her.

Mother tightened her hands on mine, looking at me deep in my eyes. I had never seen her look so peacefully assured of herself before.

"I know this is all so fast, and we just started, but... since you're my husband now, we're supposed to share anything." She said.

"Absolutely." I avowed, wondering where she was going with this.

Mother took a deep breath, reaffirming her hold on my hands.

"I want another baby," she blurted out. "It's been something I've wanted for years, and I honestly never thought I'd meet a man who would give me one. But now... everything has changed."

My heart virtually stopped. I couldn't believe the confession I was hearing. I swear my mother knew every secret in my soul.

"Wow." Was all I could summon.

While I knew that must have sounded so silly, it was ALL I could come back with.

"I know a lot of guys run when they hear something like that..." mother began explaining.

"No, no, no," I protested. "No really mom, I uhmm... I... just..." I sighed likewise. "Nothing would make me happier than to have a c***d with you. I uhm... that was one of my first fantasies about you, was making you pregnant."

"Oh my GAWD, baby," Mother said, leaping into my arms. "You did, really?"

"So many times," I said, running my appreciative hands through her tresses. "Some of the best jerk-offs were when I imagined it."

Mother leaned back with tears stinging her eyes. I knew this was a "moment" for us.

"A friend at the office had her nephew's baby, and it was fine- no problems." Mother said.

"I know," I shot back with a warm smile. "I found out that all that stuff of three arms and weird shit is all a myth."

"Oh my God," mother said. "We both really put a lot of thought into this. You really thought about it-- I mean with me? Making me pregnant?"

"Soooooo many times," I replied. "I mean, I look at you and it's like... how can I NOT want to make you pregnant? My God your body was MADE for c***dren... your hips are so..."

Mother muzzled me with a wanton kiss, holding my head in place with her hands.

"Mmmmmmmm," she groaned into my mouth. "I think my baby boy needs his mother."

I shuddered hearing her say that. The way she said it, and the compelling passion dripping from her voice spoke volumes.

"Mother needs another baby," I lovingly replied. "Doesn't she?"

Her hot breath cascaded across my face, crippled by the surreal possibility. "God yes. Oh my GAWD, yes."

With that, we stood from the table locked together in a fiery kiss. Our forbidden ambitions fueled the flames in our hearts as I pulled the robe from mom's burning body, caressing and touching as much of her as I could. Mother returned my affections twice fold, angrily yanking off my shorts as my rock-solid cock bobbed free, pressing to mother's stomach. Mother's left hand slid down, softly caressing my life giving stalk.

I motioned mother back as I lifted her up, placing her down on her back. Nestling atop her, our kiss fostered into a full-blown make out, cradling her fertile body below mine.

"God, you young guys can go all night." She added between the slurps and gurgling gasps of our kisses.

Straddling her as my hands grazed up and down her arousing flesh, mother and I's sole purpose for this moment was understood... a distinct, soulful determination I had yet to experience. I had come so far in attaining the impossible, and to actually comprehend that I was about to impregnate my own mother... a woman I had wanted, craved, and sought for so long... now, here she was below me, all for me, and no one else.

The mere hope that what Marilyn and I had come together for was more than enough. Slowly settling down on her, the wide head of my stalk found the scalding core of my wife's pussy. With succulent finesse, and no help from my hands, I sank into her womb with no exertion or challenge.

'You're mine,' I grunted, punctuating each word with the press of my body. 'You're all mine, every inch of you.'

As my balls came to rest against the lips of her cunt, I felt mother balk in my embrace with small cries. Looking down, I saw tears coming from her eyes as I immediately went into "protector" mode.

"Are you okay?" I tenderly asked.

She could only nod yes as I paused to relish in our union, lodged deep inside her, all safe and secure. Her quiet moans were murmuring out into the crook of my neck as her hands continued to pull at her ankles keeping her legs spread out to the fullest.

"I've always wanted this," she said. "Someone who wanted me to be the mother of his c***d."

I could only think of one reply, "Who says we have to stop with one?"

Mother flung her mouth to mind, gnawing my lips with hers in a potent kiss. In a flash of an instant, Marilyn flung herself up, flipping me to my back as she mounted me with lissome finesse. I had to look back over at the mirror across the room to see this magnificence all for myself... there, all curved and hunched over was that spherical glossy ass I wanted, all perfectly rounded out and so fucking sexy-- slowly descending atop my towering stalk of life.

Feeling my cock wedge itself against the outer lips of her pussy, mother let out a long moan of utter surrender. Her fragrant hair splayed out across my chest and face. I loved every minute of this. I held those sweet heavy cheeks, digging my fingernails in an involuntary attempt to ensure that she wouldn't leave me. Mother arched her back, bringing her swaying breasts to my face as she positioned herself for a deeper penetration. With a throaty cry, mother dug her flesh in mine... slowly and deliciously she proceeded, relishing every throbbing inch of my penis tunnel deep inside her fertile womb. Mother gulped as she heard my whimpers of anxiety.

"I'm inside you, Mother." I whispered from deep between her plentiful breasts.

I felt the soft, velvety burrow of her pussy encircle my shaft. I reassured my actions by reminding myself that I was born from here, losing myself in the thrall of my mother's voluptuous body. Every nerve ending in my cock felt like thousands of tiny moist fingers dribbling across my shaft as it made its way back to my mother's warm loving womb.

"I'm home." I yelped as mother kissed my head in self-assurance.

My mind reeled as I realized I was about to put my own seed into mother's pussy -- giving back a part of me that had sprung from her womb.

"As only a mother and son can understand." She panted with her mouth to my skin.

"Yea." I wailed in a half cry-moan.

With that, she gave in to gravity, falling atop me, impaling herself to the very core. She screamed my name as I hurled my weight up to hers... her face dropped to mine, letting my scalding breath douse her forehead. I tried to kiss her, but the powerful coupling drove the 40-year-old mad with blinding lust. She flung her head back, thrashing her hair out across her back as she lifted herself up again, only to come crashing down upon me once more. Again, she did the same... and again. Each plunge was met with equal f***e and intensity. Countless strokes followed, and soon, we found the inborn, intuitive rhythm so natural to all men and women.

Mom brought her fleshy legs up so that sexy ass could kiss, thrash, and bounce more freely atop my groin. The setting sun began to cast an orange hue to our suite, vividly illuminating mom's rubenesque figure. I met her plunges with gusto, eagerly running my hands all over her bronzed flesh. We welcomed the meaningful cadence to our mating ritual, sending me into the glorious depths of i****tuous exhilaration.

"Fuck your mother, you hot stud." she chanted in my ear.

I replied with a heave, pulling her down by the small of her waist, united together in the time-honored struggle for life...

"You better make me pregnant," She vocalized over and over. "I didn't raise you to marry or knock up anyone else."

The concept of pure, raw i****t sent me into a hazy realm of awareness. I commanded her flesh to bounce as fast as it could go, slapping up at her plump skin with my sweaty groin. Echoes of our mating ceremony resonated throughout our hotel room as I focused on planting my seed as deep as I could within my precious mother. The very place where I came from was about to receive my homecoming offer.

"You want to be a Daddy, don't you?" She insinuated.

"Oh, Mother... ooooooooh, God yes." I replied with breathless wonder.

"This means it's for life." She continued.

I whimpered my agreement aloud, finding even more vigor in my thrusts. She stopped, letting me control the action as I gladly did all I could to ensure my seed took root. My body, mind, and spirit became furiously fixed on one sole purpose. I prayed she had never felt a man so bent on pounding her like this. But then again, this was a relationship that was completely unique and powerfully loving. This was true love... how could it NOT be?

I threw mom off, shoving her upon her back as I fell atop her with my thick cock once again stabbing her. My frantic hands clutched those thighs, bringing her smooth legs up beside my chest, culling the primal instincts inside her to come alive. Now I pounded her mercilessly as I used her feet as oars-- rowing our boat down the river of wicked lust. My cock sank in as deep as I could, only to lodge my cock toward the fertile garden that awaited my spawning seed. Mother hissed and seethed, clinging to my back, sealing her mouth to my beefy shoulder. Like a wild b**st, she sank her teeth into my flesh, biting me as each lunge shook her to the core. Sweat dribbled from my face to hers as our bed struck the wall. Briskly grabbing both her hands, I stretched her arms out, pinning her down. Now I could see mother in all her uncivilized magnificence. Perspiration soaked her hair as her it strewn about her brow... now I was really giving it to her, untamed... without care or regard. This was power fucking at its best.

My head hung low thinking about her in that beautiful wedding dress, pregnant or about to become pregnant.

"I'm so lucky." I said.

"Love of your life... mother of your c***d." She chanted, digging her heels into my ass, assuring me that her resolve would not fray.

I think she knew I was close. She felt my body compress as every sense amplified... my cock began pulsating inside her fertile womb. My breathing, nearly as deafening as my cries, assured her of my impending gift. With every ounce of my being, I summoned my will to give my mother this one reward. Millions of tiny explosions raced throughout my mind as my seed began its momentous journey to my lover's womb. I steadied myself upon my hands, sawing in and out of her pussy like a finely tuned piece of machinery. Her mouth was shaped like an "O" as it soon began to chant sweet nothings to me, as she knew I was desperately close.

"Gonna cumm... gonna..." I barely voiced as she began howling my name.

"Don't you DARE pull out." She pleaded.

Her coarse obscenities, so foreign and uncharacteristic, flowed from her mouth, dancing along the gutter of my mind to swirl and blend in the sewer of my darkest desires. The effect upon me was devastating; that my mother actually knew these words... That she knew them and used them so freely now... In my mind, the woman I was inside was no longer my darling mother; she was now a foul-mouthed whore who had earned the right to be impregnated.

My flesh surrendered to the unavoidable. I locked up, arms and legs contracting beyond all known measure. Mother padlocked her legs around me as I shot the first blasts of semen inside my sweet woman. I had to watch her facial reactions... Mother's eyes rolled back in her head feeling my seed flood her womb. She lifted herself up, madly clawing at my back as orgasm splintered my ravaged flesh. Sperm shot deep within her as I raised her ass for a deeper stab... all I could focus on was making sure my seed got to the deepest part of my mother. Blinding visions of her swollen belly and hot sex demolished me. A violent seizure ripped her apart as I could only focus on ingesting her with my cumm.

Mother yelped... I buckled. I kissed, she cried. Our orgasms seemed to feed off each other. Another heroic plunge slammed her again as we both held one another for dear life.

At that point, I accepted the fact that I had done all I could... now, as Mother and I clasped the inherent karma, I silently prayed that nature would take its course and that my sperm would fight its way up to mother's waiting egg.

We had just shared what should never have been shared between a mother and son. We had taken unholy communion of body and soul. What we had shared as mother and son before could never be shared again. What we had now was so much more. A love much deeper and profound. We were truly lovers in every sense of the word.

Now, the f***es of nature were set in motion...

Naturally, I fell asl**p inside Mother for the next couple of hours, drifting in and out of consciousness. I would awaken throughout the night to give her a kiss, or to skim the silky goodness of her fertile hips before drifting back to sl**p. Of course, my last thoughts before sl**p were of the (hopeful) miracle happening inside her beloved womb.
The next morning, we awoke to smiles and many kisses of deep affection. I was so happy to be with the ultimate woman of my dreams. I had succeeded in achieving the greatest triumph I had hoped for, and not only that, but to the degree in which I succeeded left my head spinning in astonishment.

We ended up together in the shower for a couple of hours as the maids burst in to find my face buried in mother's ass. I didn't see or hear them since I was too busy concentrating on the intoxicating beauty of her mahogany ass. I loved how slippery and wet it looked with steamy water cascading down her back, across the high slope of her globes, and into my face. If those maids only knew how far my tongue was lodged up her ass, they probably would have stayed to just watch the mind-blowing act of pure love.

Later...

We spent the early part of the day out at the beach after a great breakfast. We then did a few tourist attractions as a real couple, holding hands and arm in arm for most of the morning. Mom had dressed in some killer white shorts that showed off the full sweep of her curved backside. I couldn't help but imagine what I would be doing to those spheres of wonder once we got back to our honeymoon suite.

Mom and I had a late lunch at a nearby beachside café where she told me about her last OB-GYN appointment. Apparently, her Doctor said that if she ever wanted another c***d, now would be the time before it was too late. We both smiled in delight, knowing that that time was now.

Later, on the bus ride back to the hotel, I leaned over to whisper in mom's ear...

"I've been looking at your sweet ass all day, you know."

Mom softly giggled, laying her hand on my leg. She leaned back to my ear.

"I loved how you ate it this morning," she murmured. "You're insatiable, you ass man."

We shared a soft kiss as the bus made its way to the front entrance to the hotel.

We slowly made our way back to our honeymoon suite, leaving a trail of socks, underwear, and her bra as proof of our erotic deeds. Once in our room, I had mother bare-breasted to my chest as I guided us to our bed for, what I was sure we would spent the rest of the evening... a flurry of kisses were spent, and at good cost. I loved looking at mother nude, inspecting her soft bare shoulders that seemed to glow. Standing at the foot of our bed, arm in arm, I ran my hands down her arched back, clutching the thin G-string thong she had purchased. The plush softness of her thighs and ass underneath the material made me delirious with longing. My God, her skin was so incredibly soft and lush... so ripe... just perfect to kiss and taste. Gazing down at the skin of her thighs and ass, and how it glowed with a deep tan richness... God almighty, I wanted to cumm right there just looking at it.

The succulent swell of her jutting spheres of ass, how completely round they were... and yes, there were big. Not fat or obese, but sweet Jesus, they were just right in size and shape. I had always preferred larger, bustier women, and to think... it was all because of her. And here I was, taking it all in... breathing it in for love's sake.

I knelt in front of mother; gazing at her ass like Indiana Jones did before pilfering the golden treasure... drawing sweet tiny kisses down her chest, and across her lavish stomach. Using the backs of both my hands, I lovingly caressed each ripe pumpkin of ass. Mother sighed heavily as my skin grazed hers.

"Oooooooooooh God, I love how you touch me like that." She confessed.

Planting my lips to her right hipbone, I lazily dragged my mouth, noticing the dark beautiful cleave that split the curved peaks apart... I sighed, stirred by looking the site of that picturesque ass. Taking the G-string with both hands, I dragged that thong down ever so slowly... watching the fabric ease its way downward, across the radiant golden summits of ass, noticing how the ass flesh seemed to roll up on each side of the fabric. Even the smallest of details aroused me.

"Ooooh baby." Mother mumbled.

With each passing second, I was becoming more and more of an ass man. I wanted this ass at whatever the cost.

"Oh my God." I gasped as the thong sashayed past the widest part of her thighs.

Finally free, I shifted mother around to plant an open-mouthed kiss to her left cheek, sealing my lips to the corpulent flesh.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm." I moaned, kneading each mound with subtle urging.

Mother's footing slipped as she arched her back, leaning over our bed slightly. Her palms downward, she rested her weight so my feast could ensue.

"Oooooohhhhhhhhhhhh fuck," she gasped. "I've wanted this all my life."

My moist kisses crept down the knoll, marinating the crest of her cheek, running my tongue all across its lavish skin. I was re-defining the timeless phrase, "kiss my ass", giving it an entirely new, more deserving meaning. With her stooped over, I could now take in the fully glory of her entire back, thighs and ass. I loved looking at the deep valley of her spine that accented her back so elegantly. I loved how that hollow dipped down and out to form the fleshy ass that I was now sucking on. I saw her head sway from side to side, veering slowly in agonizing ecstasy.

"Yeeeeeeeeeeesssssss, kiss my big fucking ass, God yea." She purred.

With that, I nudged closer to taste her ass crack, gently sinking my mouth, nose, and face between the scrumptious, dark cleavage.

"Ooooh baby. Breathe it in... just breathe it in." she pled.

I groaned in approval, muffled by the big soft orbs of ass on each side of my face. I loved it... absolutely loved it. I had my face buried in the very thing I had coveted all my life. The same ass that called to me over time, the same backside that had been hidden by every kind of imaginable dress, skirt, and denim... now... My God, this was unbelievable.

All I could do was kiss as much flesh as I could, taking my time to bask in this magnificent cuisine. I lifted both hands to rest on each cheek, gently patting them as I watched the tiny ripples of my energy race across her cheeks.

"You like that... you like to breathe it in?" Mother barely gasped.

The golden flesh of her swollen bottom came into view, her caramel cheeks peeking out from below the delicate pink peach-halves of her motherly cunt.

The skin, so lusciously smooth and lacking any blemishes or signs of age. Her posture caused her rear to jut out provocatively, and I wasted no time. Leaning forward I placed a light kiss first on her left cheek, then her right, my lips barely grazing the perfect skin. I didn't want to press too hard because I didn't want to deform its impeccable round form. Above me, I could hear mom sigh at the loving contact.

"You're unbelievable," I muttered, placing more kisses on her suntanned skin as I moved closer to the savory cleavage of her ass.

After a moment I lifted both hands, sliding them across her meaty calves, up the backs of her knees until I reached her backside. Using both palms, I gripped each cheek and spread them apart, displaying her cloistered treasure to me.

"Oooh fucking shit." She exhaled, winded and eager as to what I would do next.

I could feel the heat on my face even from several inches away, and her damp perfume filled my nostrils. After a lifetime of fantasy and intrigue, I couldn't resist any longer; I leaned in, my nose just inches away from the glistening star of her exotic asshole. Slowly I flared my nostrils, inhaling the dirty jungle smell.

"Jesus," was all I could say, taking in the pheromone-charged odor, her humid ass smell making my senses reel. It was feminine and filthy, girlish and depraved, the very essence of what it meant to fuck. My cock, already blistering hard, instantly began to swell even more.

I pulled her cheeks even further apart, extending my tongue to lick broadly up her crack, starting at the bottom where her tangy cunt juices were strongest, slowly working my way up past her perineum until I reached the sour core of her asshole. I felt her tremble at the contact of my lips to her anus. I was slow and deliberate, "French-kissing" her hole like I did her mouth just moments ago, lovingly nudging my tongue inside, probing the swollen pucker. Throughout my ass worship, all I could think about were the years of stares and countless fantasies I had of mom's big fantastic ass.

The taste of her hole was as strong as the smell, primal and bitter, like her cunt, and yet not. I probed as far inside as I could, and when I couldn't penetrate any deeper I pulled back out to shroud my tongue across her asshole in lazy, slow circles before sliding in yet again.

Gradually I became aware of mom pushing back against my face. It was subtle, but she was clearly trying to help me tongue-fuck her, pushing back to meet my penetrating journey. The heat from her vagina had intensified, too, radiating across my chin and neck like an open flame.

Time ceased to matter as I devoured her; everything was lost in a fog of smell and taste and texture. The only thing in the world that mattered to me was mother and her mind-boggling derriere.

Finally, I couldn't bear the ache in my cock any longer, and I reluctantly tore my lips away from her rear. The star-shaped hole was sloppy and coated with spit, and the flesh blushed a humiliated shade of dark pink.

"I have to have this ass, I need this." I confessed, rising and unzipping my trousers.

"Yeah." she muttered, swaying those syrupy big hips at me like food to a starving a****l.

Mom glanced back over her shoulder at me, her golden brown tresses covering one eye.

"You're gonna make love to it, baby?" she whispered back, her voice timid and almost c***dlike. However, she made no effort to move from her position bent across the foot of the bed.

I couldn't reply... I simply spit crudely into my palm and smeared the saliva over the head of my cock before guiding it between the jutting globes. Mom flinched at the contact of my hard organ with her hole, but I was insistent and continued to push forward into her. My heart thrashed in my chest with the surreal actuality that I was about to take this... I had truly accomplished the impossible dream. Honestly, I couldn't say what was sexier, that fact or her luscious butt below me, granting me this lifelong honor.

With my right hand, I poised my swollen head of my stalk at her asshole, watching in breathless awe as I burned that image into my brain. With tender respect and unhurried commitment, I leaned in with all of my weight and inspiration behind me. Tiny quakes of apprehension and astonishment shook each scrumptious cheek while mom's hands clutched the bed spread in quivering anticipation.

"I need you, I need your ass." I barely whispered as I observed the small flaps of her asshole lovingly sheathe about the purplish head of my cock.

"Oooooooooooooh fuck, baby," she blurted, grunting and holding her breath as if I was pushing her off a thousand foot cliff. "Talk to me... tell me how it feels... your first real ass."

I knew I was up against years of inflexibility and resistance. I balked at the sensation of the outer ring of her asshole, tight and so damn protective. Yet I had to remind myself that this was a first for both of us, and knew that love and respect had to be in play here. Slowing down, I caught my breath and took in the glorious vista of mother's tan bottom below me, all hunched over and curved out, just like I had imagined for so long. God she was so fucking beautiful like this... just as nature had intended.

It must have been a few moments before I finally felt my cock pop inside her. Both of us gasped in crushing ecstasy, overcome with the reality that we both were experiencing the beauty of anal intercourse. I shuddered as an amazing rush of meaty warmth enveloped my cock... looking upward, I still couldn't believe this and quietly thanked the Gods of love for being bestowed this timeless honor of this woman's beautiful burrow.

I slowly buried my boiling erection inside her bowels, pushing willfully forward until the soft half-moons of her butt kissed my sweat soaked groin. It was a shock to enter her anally, how easily she opened up to accept me deep into her beloved rectum.

"Oh mother," I babbled like a helpless c***d. "I'm inside this sweet ass."

"Got the big trophy, didn't you baby?" she lowly replied. "Got that ass you've been looking at all these years."

"God yes," I gasped, enamored by how she knew what I was feeling. "For so long."

My hands held her narrow waist as I pulled her back against me insistently, making sure I was as far inside her as possible. Mother instantly drew in a loud gasp of air, as if I had just shot her. I couldn't go any deeper but held still for several long seconds, savoring the heat deep within her guts and the tight grip of her conquered ass. When I finally moved, I moved slowly, taking my time backing out, overcome by the rigid texture of her rectum delicately tickling my spear... inch by luscious inch, the head of my cock remained ensconced within her gripping bowels.

"Me too, baby," she uttered, vocalizing her own inner secrets as well. "Feels so fucking good... oooooooooooooooh my GAWD, so good. Inside my big ass like this."

Mother let out a guttural moan as I pushed forward again, slowly, not so much a thrust as it was an exploration, an attempt to see how deep I actually go. She looked back over her shoulder at me, watching my facial reactions as I stabbed her.

I held still yet again, letting the sensations wash over me, savoring the sight of her asshole stretched obscenely around my cock, adoring how mother watched me watching her. Holding still I thought I could almost feel her heartbeat-- I was that deep.

"Every time I think about your ass, I wanna cumm." I whispered to her as I pulled out with painstaking slowness.

"I can't concentrate, I just think about what your ass tastes like, what your pussy smells like," I said grinding back against her again before slowly withdrawing.

"I always knew you'd be an ass man." she whispered. "All those years I saw you looking at it. Now you have it, baby... you really have it."

God, I almost came right there when she said that.

I pulled out until just the head of my prick remained inside, and then I roughly thrust forward, bottoming out inside her. I stayed like that for a few seconds, as deep as possible, my thighs pressed against that smooth ass flesh, grinding my body against hers as if trying to push even deeper. Then slowly I withdrew, pulling back out until just the head remained before resuming the marvelous cycle.

Our reflections were captured clearly in the tall mirror leaning against the back wall of the closet, My sweaty frame hulking over mother's healthy, hourglass body. She looked helpless in the reflection, like I was taking her without consent; her body rocked back and forth over the bed with each thrust. I reached up with a hand and turned her head so she could see the reflection as I lunged.

"Look," I urged her, my voice f***eful but soft as she stared at the same image, the reflection of me sodomizing her lovingly over our bed of passion.

"You see that, me inside you-- up your ass?" I asked, looking into her eyes through the reflection.

She nodded as her misty eyes met mine in the mirror. My thrusts jarred her fertile body back and forth, her lengthy brunette locks swishing with her body's rhythm.

"Please say you're mine, always." I thrust again, burying my penis as deep in her guts as I could go, my pelvis milling against her bountiful rear.

With one free hand I reached beneath her, my fingers trailing through the soft down of her bush until I found the hard nub of her clit.

"Yours," she replied simply, her eyes still fixed on mine.

Her asshole was freakishly dilated around the base of my cock, the ring of muscle a strained purple as I opened her up around the widest portion of my cock's root as I entered her fully. I could feel how wet she was with each thrust as my balls began to slap against her pussy.

"Your ass is never going to be closed, it's always going to be stretched open, full of my saliva or cumm." I watched her face carefully as I withdrew slowly and then reversed, refilling her colon with hard, eager cock. I began running slow clockwise circles on her clit with my finger, and I could see her eyes widen briefly as the electric shock of the contact sizzled up her spine.

"More," mom whispered, her eyes still locked onto mine. I didn't know if she meant the talk or my hand on her clit, so I decided to give her both.

"I tried all my life getting this." I announced as I sawed steadily in and out, my fingers working her towards orgasm.

"Please, more," she pleaded, and I knew she meant both the talk and the ministrations of her clit. I reached around and waved my other hand beneath her nose.

"When you wake up in the morning, it's going to be me eating this big sexy ass." I vowed.

Mom whimpered as I bottomed out inside her again, and I could feel her starting to shake as her orgasm approached.

"When you go to sl**p at night, my cock is gonna be inside it." I continued.

"Inside me," mom begged like a wanton whore. "God, my BIG fucking ass."

"Your King Sized ass." I countered, growling as our flesh began clapping... ass to groin.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck yeah!" mom yelled, moaning into the mattress as she made a fist, hitting the bed several times in tormenting bliss. "Talk about it like its food."

I sighed, hearing her put to words what I loved so much about this glorious feat. The same voice I heard growing up, now, talking like the true vixen I had fantasized about. Now, we had discovered yet another divine secret... she liked the way I talked trash to her.

"This big juicy ass," I chanted, staring at both meaty cheeks vacillating like Jell-O. "Like it's been baking in the oven all day, so brown and tender-- ready to eat."

"Nourishment." She uttered as her voice rose and fell with my demanding thrusts.

"Yea," I replied.

I couldn't tear my eyes off hers in the mirror, nor could she mine. Each thrust was slow, yet f***eful and deliberate, and each thrust triggering a deep groan from her. Her clit got harder and swelled, and I increased the speed of my circling fingers, winding up the intensity more and more.

Mom clutched her large breasts as she and I stared straight into each other's eyes, sealing a deeper connection beyond the physical aspect of our i****tuous intercourse. Mother deliberately milked my sliding fuck-rod with her anal muscles as our stare committed psychological i****t. Not one shred of our being was being left out of the temperament of our sexual activities, and to the degree that is was bearable. The stare between our eyes was possibly more penetrating than my cock in mother's ass, and the nature of it possibly even more intimate.

"I'm...." she gasped, green eyes still locked on blue.

I could feel the tingle of orgasm, an inexplicable tingle that seemed to come from behind my swinging testicles. I knew I couldn't last much longer. Trying to stay mentally ahead of the fucking, I continued to pound her, bringing mother over the top.

"I'm..." she gasped again, this time with a whispered wail of "cooooommmminggggggg......" several seconds later. She began to wreathe about as orgasm split her sweaty flesh apart, almost as if she was having a seizure. Her knees buckled, dropping her full luscious weight onto our mattress.

Her asshole clamped savagely on my stabbing stalk, pushing me over the edge as well. I couldn't say what threw me over... the fact that I was making the woman of my dreams endure an orgasm, or that her ass was going to make me cumm. Gazing down one last time, I took in the sweet view of mother's buttery globes, glossed over by a thin sheen of perspiration.
That's all it took... seeing that big ass flinging back at me... waves of raw powerful sex, rippling across her heaps.

With a finishing thrust, I cried for mom over and over as I hurled what felt like a gallon of cumm inside the deepest recesses of her plundered bowels. Mother's only response was screaming her astonishment into the sheets, angrily tugging at the fabric. It wasn't a painful or torturous scream, but one of gracious contentment and profound orgasm. Millions of exploding stars crossed my eyes as I cried out for her syrupy ass. Both hands squeezed each orb, shoving myself recklessly as far into her as I could. Rope after rope of hot seed erupted... paralyzed by the awesome reality that I was cumming inside mother's rectum. I became light headed; swaying back and forth as I came crashing down on mother's dampened back.

Moments later...

Beneath me, mom was still enduring the aftershocks of her climax, her body still shaking as if cold. Each twitch of my organ sparked another tremor, causing her asshole to spasm around my still hard cock. Back and forth we spiraled down, the death throes of her orgasm triggering weakening spurts from my cock as the bursts triggered twitches of her internal muscles.

I had done it... I had tasted, fucked, and came inside my mother's ass. I had dreamed, fantasized, and jerked off to this accomplishment for so long. Now, below me catching her breath, mom let me suckle her shoulder as I lapped my tongue across her smooth, moist skin. Afterglow was settling in as both of us whispered our vows of our undying love for each other as I stayed rooted... deep inside her warm colon.

"Stay inside me, just like this." mom spoke with a promising whisper.

"I'm not going anywhere." I reassured her, kissing her ear and neckline.

We remained joined... cock tucked deep in ass, together as one.

"That was incredible," she said after a long, deep kiss. "I've always wanted to do that."

"I can't believe no man ever wanted this," I replied, still trying to grasp the meaning of my accomplishment. "I don't see how with an ass like yours."

"I loved how you talked about it like it was food," she replied. "God that was so fucking sexy."

"Did you like when I licked you-- had my tongue inside you?"

"Fuck yeah, God that just... wow." She exclaimed with a long sigh of wonder. "You were so into it. I never thought anyone could do that."

"You have no idea." I lovingly told her. "You're the sexiest woman I ever hope to have."

Mother purred below me, snuggling against the sheets and squirming below me, feeling my semi-hard cock still tucked safely away in her tranquil depths.

CHAPTER VIIII -- FULFILLMENT

Mom woke me up around 1am, dying for some pizza and beer. I too was kind of hungry, so we went out and found a local watering hole to enjoy the lush Hawaiian scene. She threw on one of her sexy mini dresses, black and VERY revealing. I was so damn proud in taking my woman out on the town as we wolfed down some pizza and found an all-night dance club.

It was remarkable to have such fun with her, taking my appreciation to an all new depth as we couldn't keep our hands off each other all night. I could tell we were the envy of the crowds as we openly made out. I felt like a heroic King showing off his honored Matriarch to his forbidden kingdom. Both of us loved how covert our romance was, and how people would gasp if they actually knew we were mother and son.

Around 3am, mom had another great idea... to make love on the beach. I had never done that, so it didn't take much convincing as we quickly ran a few blocks to the dark, moonlit seashore. Hand in hand, mom and I hurriedly looked for a private spot, loving the liveliness in mom's step. She ran and giggled like a teenager would, playfully chasing me as my heart overflowed with so much love for my beloved woman. Mom found the perfect place as she threw herself at me, furiously yanking my shorts to my ankles. Unsurprisingly, my hands went for her wide hips, pulling up the black dress like it was the grand prize... in so many ways, it was.

"You're gonna make me pregnant tonight," mother lovingly urged into my ear. "Tonight's it... tell me I'm gonna be a mother again."

I shuddered, trying to grasp the surreal implication of her outspoken vocabulary. This was our definitive triumph.

We wasted no time as we fell to the sand, struggling about as I put mother on her back. Solid as pure granite, my reproductive organ found its way back home once more as mother and I pirouetted to the immoral ballet in our lustful hearts. It felt like a mountain's landslide as I tucked my cock inside her, reveling in the glorious success of winning over my dear sweet mother.

This time, we were a****ls... we were strong, f***eful, and eloquent for we knew EXACTLY why we were sharing in the depraved celebration.

As I sawed in and out of mother's buttery cunt, parts of everlasting phrases echoed in my mind...

Deep...

Harder...

My beautiful mother...

Deeper...

Pregnant...

She gave birth to me...

Inside her...

That smooth caramel skin-- thick thighs...

I wanted this ALL my life...

Knock her up...

Mark mother as mine...

The first time I looked at her AS a woman, not as my mother...

Stronger...

Beauty...

So warm inside...

How can society say THIS is wrong?

My own mother is going to make me cumm...

I'm going to cumm. God, this is gonna happen...

Mother...

My dear sweet mother...

Her deep blue eyes...

Inside her...

Soooooooooo fucking sexy...

Pregnant... make her pregnant.

Her stomach, swollen with my c***d... MY baby...

I did this to her...

Get deeper...

FOUR WEEKS LATER

As you could probably guess, all of my hopes and dreams were confirmed after a visit to mother's OB-GYN. Actually, mom already had a strong hunch after our carnal tryst at the beach. We got back to the hotel around 7 that morning after watching the sunrise arm in arm. I'll never forget when I laid down to sl**p, she whispered in my ear "Sweetie, you made your mother pregnant. I feel it inside... you did it."

Naturally, I immediately woke up and celebrated the wonderful news. I trusted my mother's instincts more than anyone else's, and that visit to the doctor only validated my deepest ambition in life.

Leaving Hawaii was a bittersweet departure. Both of us were sad to leave the place where so many good things happened. But it was a couple of weeks after we found out that mom started hinting at a possible move... a fresh start where we could live openly as man and wife... a new f****y without the scornful eye of our peers and friends. With a referral from mom's law partner, and my transfer of my college credits to the University of Hawaii, our move was pretty easy as we bought our first home on the island Oahu. Saying goodbye to all of our friends and f****y wasn't as hard as we thought as we settled in to our newfound life together as husband and wife. Believe me, the amazing sensations of making pure love to my mother nearly every night more than made up for that tenfold.

Watching my mother's belly swell with our c***d became the wind beneath my wings... I had an incredible season with the Warriors football program as mom came to every game we had, home AND away. I honestly felt like mom had gotten younger with her pregnancy... she glowed with a maternal radiance I found so damn sexy... her hair grew longer and her already deep tan just got darker and sexier. The feeling I would get in my stomach, looking at the woman who gave me life, all knocked up and pregnant was something few words can describe. I did this to her... ME. It's a pride I wish more men could understand, but perhaps most if it was just because she is my flesh and bl**d mother. Making love to her was an out of body experience... I never rushed our moments together, forever treasuring the beauty of actually being inside Marilyn... that she gave her heart and soul to me freely and without coercion is the single greatest triumph of my life.

The End

... Continue»
Posted by jefffinn 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 49062  |  
96%
  |  24

My After School Special

I sat at my desk trying hard to focus on the book in front of me, but it was a losing battle. Although Rhyme of The Ancient Mariner may be an all time classic, it was nowhere near as interesting as Miss Ross's amazing ass. Friday's were dress down days for the teachers and I lived for them. Usually on these afternoons I was treated to the sight of my favorite teacher's fine ass in a pair of fairly tight jeans.

Last week those jeans were accompanied by a pair of black boots the heels of which had to be four inches. They were fuck me boots if I'd ever seen a pair and I'd be more than willing to oblige them! As good as that look had been last week, today's ensemble was nothing short of unfair! The fuck me boots had been replaced by a pair of black heeled sandals which were accompanied by a short black skirt that could really only be referred to as a mini. Miss Ross's skirt fell well short of her knees and as she'd stood in front of the class writing on the board the sight of the backs of her creamy thighs had me hard as a rock.

The biggest turn on of all for me was that she knew it! When she was writing on the board she'd made it a point to reach up several times to make notes above her original sentences. Each time she did her skirt raised even higher. There was no way Miss Ross wasn't aware of the effect a hot cougar like herself had on a room full of eighteen year old guys. She'd never wore anything this racy before, but more often than not her blouses showed a decent amount of cleavage and her skirts were tight enough to show off her well rounded ass.

At times I wondered if anyone had ever complained to the office about how she dressed, but then I figured, who the hell would? Hell my old man had been drooling when he'd met her at the open house earlier this year. Giving up on the depressing poetry and opting for a more pleasant distraction, I looked up to see Miss Ross was sitting on the edge of her desk looking over at the other side of the class. Taking advantage of her head being turned, I stared at her long legs. She had them crossed and the skirt had ridden up the leg on top to the point I could see a hell of a lot of thigh. Miss Ross was slowly kicking her leg back and forth and was letting her sandal dangle from her toes.

That move screamed sex to me and staring at her deep red nail polish I swore I would suck on those toes if it would give me the chance to work my way up. My eyes wandered up and I sighed in appreciation as the top was hot as the bottom. Miss Ross was wearing a short sleeve black blouse that was unbuttoned to reveal a red shirt underneath that was so tight her full tits looked as if they were ready to fall out. I licked my lips at the tops of her tits and the little bit of black lace that was showing. I wondered if she were wearing some nice lacy black panties to match that bra.

Miss Ross reached up and with a flip of her hand sent her long black hair over her shoulder. Another hot fucking move! Damn straight she knew what she was doing. Her head started to turn and I quickly glanced the other way. I smiled when I saw two other guys staring at her then quickly look down when she turned their way. I looked back down and flipped the page in front of me, giving the illusion I was reading. After waiting a minute I looked back up to see Miss Ross had stood up and was walking along the front row away from me.

I watched the slow swing of her hips and admired the shape of her legs. I wondered how those long legs would feel d****d over my shoulders while I tongued what I bet would be a completely shaved pussy. I jumped as a ball of paper landed on my desk. I unraveled it to see it was a note from Billy.

"Christ she's hot today! Hey, you going to volunteer to lead the discussion group on this bucket of suck tomorrow, you ass kisser?

Crumbling up the note and shoving it in my pocket, I grabbed a piece of paper and scribbled, "Damn straight I'd kiss her ass, and lick it. Hell I'd spread it open and give her a fucking rimjob! I'd even suck her damn toes if she wanted me too! Fucking cocktease!"

I folded the note and reaching out, flipped it onto Billy's desk. He reached for it, but jerked back as Miss Ross who had apparently been standing behind us, picked it up from his desk. Holding it in her hand she walked to the front of my desk. I sat in the front-all the better to ogle her all year-and now standing in front of the entire class Miss Ross held up the note and said loudly.

"Well class, it appears that Todd is so excited about this poem that he's sharing his notes about it with Billy."

As the class laughed and waited expectantly for Miss Ross to further embarrass me, I felt a growing knot in my stomach. Looking up into those big brown eyes that I had envisioned looking up at me from her knees so many times, I swallowed hard and tried to look calm.

"So," she said with a smile, "Shall we see what pearls of wisdom Todd has come up with?"

There was more laughing and some clapping from behind me and closing my eyes, I thought please just be k**ding. If she read that note I was seriously fucked. I'd spent too much time screwing around senior year and because some of my other grades had dipped needed to pass this class top graduate. That note could get me flunked! Never mind the shit I'd catch from my parents when my stupid ass got suspended.

"Very well, let's see what we got here!" Miss Ross nodded.

"Please Miss Ross," I began softly, "Don't"

"You don't have to beg Todd," She laughed, "I'll be more than happy to read this for you!"

There was more laughter from behind me and the knot in my stomach turned into a sharp twisting sensation as she unfolded the note. Miss Ross gave me a wink and after making a show of clearing her throat, brought the note up before her eyes.

"So Todd says, Damn straight, I..." she trailed off and her eyes widened as she read the rest to herself. She lowered the note and no longer smiling, stared down at me. "Really Todd?" She asked, "That's what you think?"

"I...I'm so sorry M...Miss Ross." I stammered.

The class had now grown quiet and I felt like sliding down under my desk as her eyes bored into mine.

"No, not yet you're not." She said quietly.

Crumpling up the note she dropped it onto my desk and said, "You will stay in your seat when the bell rings Todd, you and I need to have a little talk."

I could feel the heat in my face as I blushed furiously and slumping down in my seat managed to whisper. "Y...yes ma'am."

I sat there with my head down staring at the book in front of me, but not seeing the words. Holy shit was I in trouble! The note was still on my desk in a ball and part f me wondered why she had given it back to me. I figured she would have wanted to show it to the principle or my parents. I wanted to take it and shove it in my pocket, but was afraid of her seeing me. After a couple of minutes I risked a glance at her and froze when I saw her sitting on the edge of her desk again and staring directly at me. I put my head down and almost jumped out of my seat when the bell rang.

The other students all filed out of the classroom and leaning over to me, Billy whispered, "Good luck man!" and quickly headed out. When it was just the two of us, Miss Ross said quietly, "Go lock the door."

"E...excuse me?" I asked.

"I said lock the door. I don't want to be disturbed during this conversation."

"Okay." I answered softly and getting up walked over to the door and thumbed the button to lock it.

As I walked back towards my desk, I could feel my legs shaking.

"Don't sit down Todd, come over here."

I did as she asked and walking over to her desk stood in front of her. Miss Ross stared at me and unable to hold her gaze, I lowered my eyes and found myself staring at her impressive chest.

"Like what you see Todd?"

"Huh?" I snapped my head up, "I..."

"As much trouble as you're in, and you're still gawking at me?" She asked.

"No, I...."

"Well here, let me help you out."

Grabbing her blouse, Miss Ross slid it off her shoulders and removed it. The shirt beneath was sleeveless and as I took in the smooth skin of her shoulders, she shoved her chest out at me.

"There you go, Todd, get a good long look at them." She shook her head, "Is that what you do all during class? Stare and think about fucking me?"

"I..." hearing her say fucking stunned me and I resorted to shaking my head again.

"Really?" she cocked her eyebrows, "That note would indicate otherwise."

"Well I...uh... I'm sorry."

"Why?" she asked.

"Well because...."

"Why should a young man feel sorry for looking at an attractive woman?"

"I...shouldn't I?" I put my hands out.

"Nope." She answered, "I'm flattered that you look." She gave me a nasty little smirk, "I know you do, I know all the boys do and I love it."

"You do?"

"I do, I mean after all," Grabbing the top of her shirt she pulled it down to expose more of her cleavage, "Isn't that what I am; a fucking cock tease?"

"I was just um..." I stopped as she placed her finger to my lips.

"See that's the problem here Todd. Looking is fine, fantasizing is fine, but saying crude nasty things about me is where you were wrong today."

"I'm sorry Miss Ross." I said more firmly this time. "I know I was wrong, but could you maybe not tell..."

"You are wrong." She nodded. "How do you know I'm a tease? That's an assumption made by men who know they'll never get a woman so they say they're teases. It's a very petty misleading statement. Never mind harsh and hurtful."

I started to answer, but stopped when she slid off the desk to stand in front of me. In her heels she was almost as tall as me and her eyes were only inches from mine.

"You know how much trouble you can get into for this, don't you Todd?"

"Yes ma'am."

"Well I suggest that you start doing some serious ass kissing if you don't want me to say anything."

"What...what do you want me to do?" I asked, confused, but relieved that I might have a shot at getting out of this.

"I just told you." Miss Ross said, "Start kissing my ass."

She turned around so that her back was to me and seemed to be waiting. I stood there unsure of what to do and looking over her shoulder she said, "Well?"

"Well...?"

"Get on your knees Todd."

"What?" I asked, my eyes wide.

"You can't very well kiss my ass while you're standing now can you?"

Reaching back Miss Ross grabbed her skirt and as I watched stunned, lifted it up over her hips.

"Damn." I said softly as I stared at her perfectly rounded ass.

Miss Ross was wearing a black thong that was little more than a string and showed off both of the cheeks of her ass.

"Start kissing Todd." She said softly. "Get on your knees and do just what you wrote in that cute little note of yours. Tell you what; you do a good job and this stays between us."

"Y...yes ma'am!" I exclaimed.

Dropping to my knees so quickly I banged them hard on the floor, I placed my hands on her hips and began kissing her left ass cheek.

"There you go." She sighed, "Show me how much you want my ass."

I began not only kissing, but licking and sucking her warm firm ass and sliding my hands down, started fondling it as well. I trailed my tongue down her ass and began sucking on the bottom of her cheek. Miss Ross started to wiggle her ass back and forth and I was aware of a painful throbbing in my jeans where my hard cock was bent at an angle.

"Pull my thong over and spread that ass Todd, just like you said you would!"

Grabbing her thong I pulled it from between her cheeks and sliding it to the side stopped and admired the sight of her smooth pink pussy peeking out at me from between her thighs. I felt something brush my hand and saw that Miss Ross had reached back and grabbing her ass, spread her cheeks wide open for me.

"Go ahead Todd, give me that rim job you wrote about."

I licked my lips and leaning forward, eagerly stuck my tongue into my teacher's asshole. She emitted a squeal that caused a shiver to run through my aching dick. I teased my tongue around her rosebud, and then growing bolder pushed it into her ass.

"Oooh, you weren't k**ding were you?" she asked as she shoved her ass back into my face. "You do like that ass!"

I removed my tongue and taking a chance she wouldn't care slid my tongue down and plunged it into her pussy. Miss Ross cried out and I moaned at the taste of her in my mouth. I swirled my tongue around inside her and then slowly slid it up through her wet lips until I found her hard clit.

"Stop." Miss Ross snapped and I reluctantly did as she said, sitting back and removing my tongue from her delicious pussy.

Standing, she turned around and sitting on the desk, said, "Take that shirt off."

I yanked the t-shirt up and over my head so quickly I heard it rip, but could care less. As soon as I tossed it to the side, Miss Ross raised her legs and placing her soft feet on my shoulders reached down and spread her pussy open for me.

"Come and get it Todd, let me watch my hottest student lick my pretty pussy."

I just about dove into her pussy. Placing my hand son those firm creamy thighs, I fastened my lips to her clit and began gently sucking it into my mouth. Miss Ross placed her hand on my head and as she began playing with my thick black hair, said, "Look up at me Todd, let me see those big blue eyes while you eat me."

I looked up into her eyes and saw that they were wide and bright. There was a look on her face that was one of pure lust and again my cock fought for release. I started swirling my tongue around her pussy and as she moaned she reached up and pulled her shirt and bra down far enough to cause her huge tits to pop out. While I continued tonguing the pussy I'd been stroking to for two years, she cupped her tits and started playing with her hard pink nipples. She sighed softly and spurred on by that sexy sound I brought my hand up and slid two fingers into her wet and very hot pussy.

"You are a good student aren't you Todd?" she purred as I started pumping them in and out of her.

"Yes ma'am." I whispered around her clit.

"Well good students should get rewarded shouldn't they?" she asked.

"Whatever you say Miss Ross." I answered in between sucking her clit into my mouth.

"Good answer!" she cooed, "Now stand up so I can give you something a lot better than a gold star!"

As much as I was enjoying her pussy I had no qualms about standing up, hoping she was thinking what I was thinking. I had no worries as the second I was on my feet; Miss Ross slid off the desk, onto her knees and immediately unsnapped my jeans. Looking up at me she licked her full red lips and as she pulled my dripping prick out, smiled,

"So tell me, Todd, am I a tease?"

"No...no ma'am." I moaned a she slowly pumped my cock in her hand.

The sight of her long slender fingers around my swollen cock was incredible, although it quickly became a second thought as she lowered her mouth to my oozing tip. Looking up at me, she said softly, "Tell me what you want."

"Miss Ross would you...." I swallowed, "Suck my cock?"

"This beautiful cock?" she asked, "This nice young hard cock?" she blew on the tip causing my hips to twitch, "I'd love to, Todd, know why?"

"W...why?"

"Because I love sucking young hard cocks and I'm going to swallow every fucking drop!"

"Oh goddamn." I moaned as her tongue flicked across my cock.

"That's right Todd, I am going to give you the longest hottest blow job you ever had, and then after you suck me off I am going to let you fuck the shit out of me right over my desk!"

"T...thank you Miss Ross." I moaned.

It sounded lame, but she giggled, "I like that! Very respectful, now where were we?" she again teased her soft wet tongue around the head of my cock. "That's right I was going to blow you!"

Miss Ross opened her mouth wide and lowering her mouth wrapped her lips around the tip of my cock and started to....

I jumped as my cell phone rang next to me.

"Shit!" I exclaimed as I picked it up, I'd been on a roll!

"Yeah?" I answered.

"Hey Todd its Kim, what're you up to?"

"Just doing some writing." I answered as I leaned back in my chair away from the keyboard.

As I did I became aware of the throbbing erection between my legs. As always I wondered if other people who wrote erotica got turned on by their own work. Then again I didn't always; usually it was when I was working with my favorite subject matter, Miss Ross.

"Good!" Kim exclaimed, "That's why I was calling, to make sure your flighty ass remembered that our final story for Miss Ross's writing circle is due tomorrow."

Oh, fuck me! I thought, I had to have that e-mailed off to Miss Ross before midnight tonight. Out loud I answered, "Nope, I actually remembered this time."

"I'm glad." Kim said, "You're always late and I don't get it, you're stories are really good." She paused then added, "They're always my favorites in the group."

"Thank you." I said with a smile.

I was pretty sure I was Kim's favorite in general and had been thinking of asking her out. Kim was a pretty petite little blond who was as sweet as she was cute. I'd been holding back because lately I'd been obsessed with older women. Miss Ross in particular, but she was only a fantasy, there were however quite a few older women who came into the restaurant I waited tables at and I swore some of them were flirting with me. I'd been writing about cougars for the last year now and was dying for the actual experience.

Because I was raised not to be a player or dog as my old man put it, I wouldn't fool around with one if I had a girlfriend so was stalling on dating in hopes of landing some older sex crazed Milf.

"It's true." Kim said, bringing me back. "You're a good writer; I think you could do it for a living if you wanted to."

'Don't know about that." I told her, "Thanks for thinking of me tonight Kim, I appreciate it."

"That's okay," she giggled, "I like thinking about you."

Well that was pretty blatant. Frowning, I tried to think of a way to brush her off, but couldn't come up with much and went with,

"I like that you like that! Well listen, I really have to clean this thing up so I'll see you on Sunday at Miss Ross's?"

"I'll be there." She replied. I was getting ready to say good bye when she added, "Hey Todd we're having a cook out Sunday at my house, want to come over with me after the group?"

"Uh...yeah sure." I told her.

Not sure I wanted to go down that path, but didn't want to be an asshole to her either.

"Great! See you then!"

She hung up and putting the phone down, I sighed and thought about jerking off. Usually my pattern was to write my stories while horny because it made the sex hotter. Now however, I was going to have to shelve my latest nasty little piece currently dubbed "After School Special" and get to work finishing the lame horror piece I was doing for the group. Maybe I would take a few minutes and watch some porn, get off and get to work. Of course I could always just close my eyes and think of Kim. In fact it was getting pretty obvious that I could do more than spank it to her, she was giving some pretty clear signals.

As I sat up and clicked save on my latest Miss Ross driven story it occurred to me that I probably should get something going with Kim and give up on my stupid fantasies. I'd been watching and writing too much porn lately. I minimized the screen on "Special" and stared at the next document which was my goofy vampire story for the group. As I read the uninspiring words I realized it could be a decent story if I tossed some hot sex in there. I doubted that Miss Ross would appreciate that though. I grinned as I thought that in any scenario I could envision she would not only appreciate it, but play with herself while reading.

Sadly, that Miss Ross only existed in my head. In reality she was just an attractive teacher that supplied a lot of eye candy and fantasy to countless students over the years. Although I doubt there were any others that took it to the degree that I did. For me she had become nothing short of an obsession. Billy had once asked me if I thought Miss Ross was the hottest teacher we'd ever had. I had answered that never mind teacher, Simone Ross was the hottest woman I'd ever seen period!

When I'd had her as a sophomore two years ago she had driven me crazy to the point I'd had to be excused to go to the bathroom so I could jerk off to the thought of her doing....well whatever the hell she wanted to me. In fact I was so into her that when I'd heard she was teaching a creative writing course I'd taken it as one of my senior electives just to be able to see her every day before I graduated. Well there was only two weeks left to enjoy her and I was doing that as much as I could.

Not that I didn't actually enjoy the class itself as I had indeed been writing for the last couple of years. The only problem was what I was writing was dirty stories, or as the web sites called it; erotica. I was pretty good at it and at the urging of my then girlfriend Julie, had submitted a few to a story site named Erotic escapes where under the pen name hotforteacher I'd gotten some pretty good reviews.

Most of my stories were about older women with guys my age and Miss Ross had been the inspiration for many of them. Most of my female leads had the same long dark hair, big brown eyes and perfect full lips as my favorite English teacher. Yes Miss Ross had been the nasty little cougar in my mind and in print many times over the last few months. Shit, I'd even joined her writing discussion group because it met every other Sunday at her house.

While the other half dozen students sat and discussed their stories and other's work, I sat there like a perv, picturing Miss Ross lounging naked on her couch or standing in her shower, rubbing her wet soapy tits. Last class she was wearing a tank top and a pair of denim shorts that had me spanking it all night long. That same day, I'd hit an all time low and while everyone was out on her deck, I'd used the bathroom then sneaking down her hall way slipped into her bedroom and moving quickly had opened her top bureau draw and found myself staring at an array of thongs and lacy bras.

It had taken an act of will not to steal one, but I managed to turn around and walk back out to the deck where I'd sat with my book in my lap to cover my constant erection. It always amazed me that she was single. A woman like that...

"Okay, enough." I said out loud.

Closing my eyes I f***ed Miss Ross out of my mind so I could finish my project. As I'd stated in my latest story, I did actually need a decent grade in this class to keep my average up. I played the game of telling myself that if I focused and finished "A Vampire's Remorse" I would then watch some milf porn and get off before I went to bed.

Opening my eyes, I cleared my mind and re-read the first half of the story. I then started to type. The first few sentences were f***ed, but as time went on, I caught on and my fingers started to blur across the keyboard. As always when I wrote I became immersed in the story and got more into than I had thought I would. When I typed the words "The End" I sat back and after rubbing my tired eyes was surprised to see it was ten fifteen.

After giving the story a quick run through spell check I remembered my promise to myself and with a grin minimized "Vampire' and brought up the net. I went straight to my favorite site 'The cougars cave" and started browsing videos. I stopped on one that said "Joe works hard in detention" and clicked on it. The video came up to show a k** sitting alone in his classroom getting lectured by his very hot and provocatively dressed teacher. My eyes widened as I saw she bore a pretty good resemblance to Miss Ross. Same long black hair, brown eyes and very impressive rack.

Having no desire to listen to the stilted dialogue of the alleged plot, I brought the video forward.

"Oh yeah." I whispered as the teacher was now on her knees, sucking her lucky students cock.

The camera panned to show her from behind and I licked my lips at the sight of her perfect ass. I remembered my own story where I had my tongue buried in Miss Ross's ass and as the camera went back to the stunning brunette sucking cock, I began to imagine how I would describe it. I sat up as the rest of my story jumped into my head and clicking off the video brought "Special" back up and began typing at a frenetic pace. My fingers pounded away on the keyboard as in the story I pounded away on Miss Ross.

Of course I didn't start fucking her until she had given me an eye rolling blow job that ended with her letting my cum drool out of her mouth and onto her tits. From there she had hopped back onto the desk for me to take over where I left off and suck her off with my fingers buried in her pussy. I described her as wailing like a banshee as she came beneath my eager tongue and telling me to stand back up and slam the shit out of her. The story then went into the two of us going around the world. My stud of a story self banged her with her legs spread wide, bent over her desk, and doggy style on the floor.

The story ended with her riding me hard and fast on my back on her desk, then us rolling onto our sides, where with her leg d****d over mine I fucked the shit out of her until I whipped my cock out and came all over her soft stomach. At that point I was sweating and my cock was aching between my legs. I f***ed myself to type out some pillow talk dialogue about how she knew she teased the students and had always fantasized about fucking one. In the story Ross told me about how as soon as she saw that note she knew she was going to fuck me and how would I feel about attending 'summer school' with her.

I typed the end and after 'signing it' Hotforteacher copyright Erotic escapes 2012 clicked save and sitting back in my chair, pulled my throbbing prick from my pants and stroked it hard and fast to the images of everything I had just written. I moaned as my cock began spurting and in my mind those streams of thick white cum were splashing all over Miss Ross's lips and tongue.

"Wow." I gasped as I released my spent cock and tried to catch my breath.

I stood and after gingerly tucking my dripping cock back into my pants slipped out of my room and took a quick shower. While soaping myself, I envisioned Miss Ross standing behind me and doing it for me, giving me a nice soapy hand job. Before I knew it I was stroking again and in a surprisingly short time blew another good sized load. After rinsing off I stepped out and as I dried myself off decided that it was time to ask my little blonde admirer out.

My mind was in over drive and I needed to get some actual sex. A guy who I knew at work knew Kim's ex boyfriend and he's said she was a wild little thing so I'm sure I would have some fun with her. I went back in my room and stretching out under the sheets closed my eyes and started thinking about Kim. It would be fun to have someone to do things with and might even inspire some new stories. I was just starting to nod off, when my eyes flew open.

"Oh shit!" I said aloud.

I hadn't sent the damn story off yet! I shook my head, trying to clear it and getting up, staggered over to my computer. Bringing up the story, I right clicked it to send to and after punching in Miss Ross's e-mail sent it off. I closed the screen and as I began to turn saw the time on the computer was eleven forty. Damn that was close I thought as I went back to bed. I almost got myself in some serious trouble.

*****

I awoke to the sound of my cell ringing and with a groan rolled over to answer it. On Friday's I worked six to close and hadn't gotten home until two thirty this morning. By the time I'd settled down enough to sl**p it had been close to four and I could barely f***e my eyes open. The clock on my night stand said eight am and I groaned again. I grabbed the phone and without looking at the number, grumbled, "Who is it?"

"Well good morning to you too, sunshine!" a female voice chirped in my ear.

"Who...who is this?" I asked, trying to place the voice.

"You don't recognize my voice?" There was an exaggerated sigh. "And here I thought I was your favorite!"

"Favorite?" I sat up and shook my head, "Kim?" it didn't quite sound like her, but it was my only guess as I tried to clear the cob webs from my sl**p addled mind.

"Kim?" this was followed by laughter. "I guess there are worse things than to be confused with a pretty young girl."

"Look I'm sorry, but..."

"Todd, its Miss Ross."

"Miss....?" Holy shit, how did I miss her voice? I'd only heard it whispering dirty things in my ear for a couple of years now. "I'm sorry! I was sl**ping and..."

"No worries, I probably sound different on the phone, and besides," she paused briefly before continuing, "I'm sure my voice isn't the one you would imagine in your ear in the morning."

I paused thinking that was a little eerie after my last thought. Clearing my throat I asked,

"Umm...is everything okay?"

"Well I have a little problem Todd." She began. "I didn't check my calendar and I have a f****y thing on Sunday I can't get out of. But we need to have the last group so I was wondering if you can make it today?"

"Today?" I frowned trying to recall if I had to work.

"Yes, I called the other students and they all said they can make it, can you?"

As she spoke I had reached out and grabbed the paper I had jotted my schedule down on.

"Yeah sure, I don't have work until eight tonight. What time are we meeting?" I looked longingly at me pillow hoping for a couple more hours sl**p.

"Oh, you have a couple of hours!" she laughed, "I know I woke you up and honestly, I'm still rolling around in bed."

"You..you are?" I repeated like an idiot.

"Yup, still in my jammies," she giggled into the phone like a little girl, "Just a pair of boy shorts and a little red cammie top. Not very professional."

"Umm.... No I guess not." I answered weakly as my cock began growing picturing her in a silky little top, her braless tits ready to fall out.

"Sorry Todd," she laughed again, "I guess that was a little, how do you k**s say it T&A?"

"I...I think you mean TMI." I replied, thinking T and A was exactly what was lodged in my head right now.

"Oh, that's right, too much information!" another cock stirring giggle. "The other one means tits and ass."

"I...yeah it does." I told her quietly trying to keep my voice steady.

"Sorry, Todd I shouldn't say that, I doubt a guy your age wants to hear that from someone almost old enough to be your mom."

"You look a lot younger than my mom." I said without thinking.

"Good answer!" she exclaimed then lowering her voice to close to a whisper added, "Or are you just..." she paused, "Kissing my ass?"

I swallowed hard, recalling "After School Special" and managed to laugh, "No seriously, you look pretty young."

"Aren't you sweet, well you know what they say about flattery; anyway is noon okay for you?"

"Yeah uh...sure."

"Good because like I said to you yesterday in class, I found your story very intriguing and can't wait to talk about it!"

"Really?"

"Really Todd, I'm very excited to hear all about your motivation! See you at Noon!"

I started to reply, but she had hung up. I leaned back on my pillow and for a moment allowed my mind to wander over what Miss Ross would look like in lying in bad in a pair of tight lace boy shorts, her little top riding up her stomach, up to just below the swelling of her tits. I shook my head to clear it. I was too tired even for that right now. Closing my eyes and waiting for sl**p to return, I wondered what the hell had Miss Ross so interested in my story.

Granted I thought it had come out better than I expected, but saw nothing in it that would have her excited. Even yesterday at class she had come up to me and told me how impressed she was with my latest work. I'd thanked her and said it was a bit different for me. She'd smiled and said that not only was it different, but seemed truly inspired. She'd walked away at that point, leaving me to be truly inspired by her ass in a pair of tight black jeans.

I shrugged as I lied there and chalked it up to maybe she just felt this story was more up to my potential. Miss Ross had been telling me all year I was better than what I was turning in. Of course, I thought with a grin, she had never seen any of what I referred to as my 'real' work. Talk about inspiring. Speaking of inspiring her conversation with me had bordered on out right flirting. I knew it wasn't, she was probably just in a good mood. I noticed at the meetings at her house she was much more relaxed and spoke quite differently and this was no different.

On a different note, that conversation would make a good beginning to a new story. I show up at her house, she's the only one there and answers the door wearing some sexy lingerie and....I smiled as I felt my mind drifting back into sl**p and wondered if shit like that ever happened outside of movies and stories.

*****

I pulled up in front of Miss Ross's house and glancing at my phone saw it was five to twelve. That was odd, I thought as I looked around. I didn't see Tony or Kim's cars or anyone else for that matter. I was usually the last one to arrive so this would be a first. I started to get out, but stopped and took a quick look in the mirror. I'd spent more than a little time trying to get my hair just right and had shaved. I looked closely at my blue eyes, making sure they weren't bl**dshot from not a lot of sl**p and after giving myself a big smile said, "You look good too Miss Ross, why yes I would love to see your..."

I laughed and sighed, "Knock it off Romeo."

I grabbed my notebook and getting out of the car, did a brief check to make sure my black polo shirt was tucked into the jeans I was wearing. The jeans were more than a little tight and the shirt showed off the arms I'd built up playing football the last two years. All in all I thought I looked pretty good. Whether I was showing off for Kim or in some vain hope Miss Ross checked out young guys was up for debate, but one way or another I was happy with the result. I'd also sprayed on some Wings cologne for a little extra effect and after running my fingers through my hair, walked up to Miss Ross's door and rang the bell.

I had turned partway at the sound of a car coming around the corner to see if it was one of the other k**s, but it wasn't. I heard the door open and Miss Ross say, "Hi Todd, thank you so much for coming today!"

"Hi Miss," I began as I turned towards her, "I...."

I stopped in mid sentence when I saw her. She was wearing a red sundress what was so low cut not only could I see the top half of her tits, but right down between them. In fact I could see far enough down to notice that what I wasn't seeing is any type of bra. I f***ed my eyes from her chest and noticed the dress tied around her neck leaving her smooth creamy shoulders bare. Well not completely bare, Miss Ross's long curly black hair was down and d****d over her right shoulder.

"You okay Todd?" she asked.

"I..." I snapped myself out of it and hoped to hell I hadn't been gawking. "Sorry, I thought I umm...heard my cell ringing. Anyway, uh...no problem, glad to be here."

"And I'm very glad to have you here." She gave me a smile that caused my heart to flutter.

Not only because it seemed more than a bit playful, but her lips were painted a deep red, making them more luscious than ever and as I looked into her big expressive brown eyes, she winked.

"Well come on in, you know the way."

She turned and when she headed down the hallway in front of me, I felt my mouth drop open. The dress was as short as the damn skirt I'd pictured her in my story. The red material wasn't reaching more than a few inches below the cheeks of her ass and while I stared at the backs of her long smooth thighs, I wondered if she could even bend over in it. Following her into her living room my eyes wandered down her long shapely legs and with a start I noticed she was barefoot.

Miss Ross entered her living room and I saw that where she had usually pulled all the chairs into a circle, they were spread out around the room. Walking over to the love seat in front of the window, she paused to pick up a glass of wine and a folder I assumed had our stories in it. That was different, I'd never seen her drink at these things, usually we had soda or iced tea. I stood in the middle of the room, unsure of where to sit and watched while she pulled the shade down that was over the loveseat.

Turning she sat down in the corner of the love seat and when I started to sit in the armchair across from her she shook her head and pointed to the other side of the love seat.

"Come sit over here Todd."

I started over then stopped when she raised her right leg and crossed it over the left. She'd raised her leg high enough that I had gotten a glimpse of red lace between her legs. I felt my face begin to flush and lowered my gaze to the floor in hopes she didn't notice.

"Well?" she asked. I raised my head to see her pat the cushion next to her, "Come on over, are you afraid I'll bite?"

"No, I just..." I shrugged and made my way over, as I did she continued,

"I've been known to nibble from time to time, but not bite."

"What?"

"Sorry," she laughed, "I'm in a really good mood and think maybe I've had a glass too many," she indicated the wine glass, "But hey it is the weekend. Want some?"

"No thanks I'm uh...too young to drink."

"That's right you are, aren't you?" she smiled at me, "Just a pup, or is the word," she winked. "Cub?"

"Cub?" I frowned.

"Oh, come on now Todd, I know you know what a cougar is and cougars like cubs don't they?"

"Sure I guess so," I mumbled as I felt my face getting hot again.

She was staring at me, her eyes locked onto mine and I wondered what was going on, I had the strange feeling I was in one of my own stories. She was drinking, dressed to kill and...

"Where's everyone else?" I asked.

"They're coming tomorrow like always."

"What? I thought you said...."

"I lied." She said with a shrug. "I wanted to talk to you about your story in person Todd."

"W...why?" I asked, beginning to get nervous. "What's so special about that story?"

She looked at me and her eyes narrowed. After an uncomfortable silence, she smiled again, "You don't know do you?"

"Uh...no not really, it was just a Vampire story. I did try to humanize him, but still I don't think...."

I stopped as she clapped her hands together, "Oh, this might be even more fun than I thought!"

"Miss Ross, I don't know what you're talking about." I told her.

"I guess not," she laughed as she reached into the folder and removed several stapled together pages. "But you will soon enough."

"O...okay."

"First off, sit back and relax Todd, you're on the edge of your seat like you're ready to run."

I slid backwards and as she had done turned so that I was angled into the corner of the loveseat facing her. Miss Ross gave me a sly smile and lifted the papers as if getting ready to read them. She shifted in her seat and uncrossing her legs, winced. "Damn."

"You okay?" I asked.

"I went running this morning and my legs are killing me." She looked over at me and asked, "Do you mind if I stretch them out?"

I shrugged, "It's your house."

"Thank you!"

With no hesitation she lifted her legs and stretched them out in front of me. Her feet were only about a foot in front of my face and as I watched she straightened, causing the muscles in her calves to bulge. I could feel my face getting hot again as I stared at her red toe nails. Christ, even her feet were sexy. As if she had read my mind she playfully wiggled her toes and in order to keep myself from gawking, I turned my head and felt my heart begin to beat faster. When her legs went up, Miss Ross's dress had slid up as well and I had a clear shot of the cheeks of her ass.

I also caught another glimpse of red material and from what little I saw knew it had to be a thong. I knew I should turn my head, but was frozen by the sight of the curve of her ass. In addition to my heart beating faster by the minute I felt my cock beginning to swell and again had the eerie feeling I was in the middle of one of my own fantasies. Miss Ross mercifully lowered her legs, but instead of crossing them again, left them stretched out along the couch so her feet were in front of my knees.

"You hot Todd?" Miss Ross asked.

"Uh...a little." No lie there, I was beginning to sweat.

"I am too," she smirked, "Or so I've heard anyway."

I f***ed a smile back at her and sat there with my hands in my lap, hoping to cover the bulge of my rapidly growing cock.

"First off," Miss Ross began. "I'll start with other than a few misplaced commas' your grammar has really improved."

"Thank you." I nodded, feeling better she was starting to sound like a teacher again.

"Most of those mistakes were during the..." she winked, "Climax of the story so I cut you some slack. Now as for the story itself, the subject matter shocked me, but once I got over it I have to say, very well done!"

"Thanks again." This time my smile was real.

"Tell you what Todd, I read this thing three times."

"You did?"

"Oh, yeah I did. It got better every time! Hell last time around I had to put it down because I needed my hands to..."

She trailed off and stared at me with an expectant look on her face. I put my hands up and shrugged, "I...I don't know what you're talking about?"

"Really? Wow, guess you're writing from imagination, not experience." She smirked at me, "That's okay that stuff can be taught, but okay let me read you one of my favorite parts okay?"

"Sure." I laughed, "I'm really curious to know what you thought was so good."

Miss Ross made a show of clearing her throat and I smiled as she began reading,

"I watched transfixed as Miss Ross's full red lips enveloped the swollen head of my engorged cock."

The smile left my face and my stomach felt as if someone had kicked it.

"Inch by teasing inch she worked her soft lips and warm wet mouth down the length of my shaft."

"I.... oh my god." I whispered. I'd sent the wrong fucking story.

"I moaned in surprised pleasure when I felt her lips touch the base. I was fairly well hung and no girl had ever taken me all the way before...." Looking up at me, she shook her head. "Really Todd? Are you that hung and no other girl? What, all two or three that you may have had?"

"Miss Ross," I began.

"That's okay though its erotica so you can exaggerate, let's see...." She snapped her fingers. "Here we are. She shook her head and I gasped when I felt her tongue slide out and lick my balls."

"Miss Ross," I exclaimed, "I...I am so sorry I..."

I stopped as she raised her finger to me. "Don't interrupt Todd." Clearing her throat again, she continued to read.

"Miss Ross began bobbing her head in a slow steady rhythm and as she did her big brown eyes were locked onto mine," she looked up at me. "That's a mistake her brown eyes locked into mine make it sound as if you have brown eyes, which you don't, you my dear have beautiful blue eyes."

'Oh, fuck me." I sighed.

"That's exactly what I'm doing!" she laughed, waving the story, "Well not yet, you don't fuck me until after I slobber all over my tits and you bring me to a..." she rolled her eyes "Screaming climax."

I stared at her helplessly and tossing the story onto the table in front of the couch, Miss Ross shook her head and said, "So Todd, you have anything to say for yourself?"

"Just..." I sighed, "Look Miss Ross."

"Call me Simone."

"What?"

"Sure, go ahead, I mean after that story I figure you're pretty familiar with me so why not?"

"Well it would be kind of disrespectful."

She rolled her eyes, "But writing about tonguing my ass isn't?"

"I...I don't know what to say Miss...Simone. I...I was an idiot and sent the wrong story."

"I think the point here is that you wrote that story at all." She pointed out.

"I'm sorry and I'll get going now, I...I guess I'll see you in Mr. Robert's office on Monday."

"You're leaving?" she asked, "You have your hot teacher all to yourself wearing a playful little dress and reading dirty stories and you're going to leave," she sighed, "Guess you're all talk then."

I stared at her and couldn't help notice how fucking good she looked. Her legs were stretched out at an angle that had her feet dangling off the cushion right next to my legs and her skirt had ridden up to show even more of her thighs. And those tits! With her slouched the way she was they were pushed up even more. My eyes worked up to her face and she wasn't just smiling, she looked as if she were trying not to laugh. In an instant I realized what this was; she was fucking with me.

She'd had a good laugh reading the story and was getting a kick out of teasing and flirting before lowering the boom on me. She was getting a charge out of my being into her and having fun at my expense. I felt more humiliated than before, but the only good thing was seeing we were alone and she was laughing maybe she would let me off the hook with just making me feel stupid. I started to stand.

"I...I feel like an idiot," I said quietly, "And you're just making of me," I told her, "I know I deserve it, but I have to go."

"Todd, stop." She said, sitting up and putting her hand on my shoulder, "I want you to stay here, we need to talk about this."

"Talk about what?" I asked shaking my head, but staying seated, "The F you're going to give me?"

"From what I've read I would think an F from me is exactly what you want!" she laughed.

I was blushing again and put my head in my hands.

"Aww aren't you cute!" she cooed. "But seriously, I want to ask you something."

"What is it?" I asked removing my face from my hands.

"Well first, just to make things a little more embarrassing for you, I went to the site you mentioned at the bottom of your story and found your others." She whistled, "I have to say, I never knew I was so insatiable! In most of those stories I can't even wait to get home, I fuck on my desk more than my bed!"

"I was just....:"

"Okay, no more making fun of you." She slid closer to the point our hips were touching and resting her hand on my arm said, "You know Todd when I first opened this story I was pretty shocked, and honestly more than a little pissed."

"I...I can see that." I answered looking down at her hand.

Her long red nails looked damn good on my forearm, and unable to help it, my eyes slid over to her chest, she was leaning towards me and I could see straight down her dress. My eyes widened when I saw I had been right earlier, there was no bra and I could see right down to the pink skin that surrounded her nipples. I could smell her perfume and despite my predicament felt my cock twitching again.

"I'm going to put you at ease Todd," she began, "No one is going to know about this okay?"

"Thank you!" I said as a feeling of relief flooded through me.

"And I'm not going to flunk you, because it was a story, it was on time and it was," she released a breathy sigh directly in my ear that further encouraged my growing cock. "Sooo well written, very, shall we say, inspiring?"

I turned to look at her and this time there was no hint of a smile on her face. That face was only about a foot from mine and I marveled at even up close how truly beautiful she was. She had to be at least forty, but her skin was smooth and flawless, she could easily pass for thirty. As I looked at her she cock her head slightly to the side and this time did give me a smile, but a softer one. I looked at her full red lips and wondered what they would look like trailing down my chest. Stop that! I'd just dodged a serious bullet and needed to...

"However," she continued, brining me back to reality. "You do owe me something Todd."

"What's that?" I asked nervously as she lifted her hand and started trailing her long red nails down my arm.

"Just an answer to a very simple question, but it's an important one and if you answer it honestly, then not only are you off the hook, but I'll tell you a little secret, but you have to answer it, fair enough?"

"I...yes." I managed to get out as she had leaned even closer and was pretty much whispering in my ear at this point.

"So tell me, my good looking young admirer, have you really fantasized about me like that? Have you lied alone in your bed and thought of me?" she paused then lowering her voice even more continued, "Have you really cum to thinking of me?"

She pulled her head from my ear and turning to face her, I glanced down at her tits and noticed she was breathing heavier. My gaze returned to her face and I saw her lips were parted slightly and her brown eyes were bright she looked.....ready. If I were writing that would be the word. I was suddenly struck by the thought that she might not be playing at this point, then again...What the hell at this point I had nothing to lose.

"Yes," I began. "I...I've been thinking about you a long time you're..." I looked away from her, "You're the hottest woman I've ever seen."

"Oh, I like that answer Todd!" she purred in a sultry voice, "I really do."

"You...you do?"

Was she pulling my chain again? My cock was fully erect and the pants were so tight I knew it would be visible and made sure to keep my hands down.

"Why wouldn't I?" she asked, "Let me tell you something Todd, you are one hell of a good looking boy. Those blue eyes with that black hair, hmmm-mmm" she nodded, "I love that look and," she reached out and squeezed my arm. "Neck down is pretty impressive too."

"I...feel the same way about you." I said then immediately felt stupid.

Miss Ross smiled, but again it seemed playful. "Hmmm you're smoother in your stories, but that's okay, I like nervous."

"You...you do? Well then I guess you should really like me then?"

She laughed delightedly and clapped her hands.

"That was better," she then gave me a sly smile, "Am I making you nervous Todd?"

"Yes." I said nodding like a fool.

"Don't be," she said, "Because it's my turn to tell you a little secret of my own."

"Okay." I nodded and shivered as her nails started trailing up and down my arm again.

"The reason I liked your story so much Todd, is because you're absolutely right about me."

"I was?"

"Oh, yes you have me pegged perfectly," she smiled "I am a cock tease. I know you look at me Todd, I've seen you, and not just you, but all the boys in my classes. They all look at me and I..." she leaned in and whispered in my ear, "I fucking love it."

"You....oh." I gasped as her hand covered mine and pushed it down into my swollen cock.

"I love feeling their eyes on me when I have my back turned, love knowing their staring at my ass, my tits. And...." I jerked my head in surprise at the feeling of her tongue flicking across my ear. "My lips, I know they think like you, they want me on my knees for them and know what?"

"W...what?" I asked as her other hand slid behind my head and up through my hair.

"I get wet. How's that for something for your story? That I sit there in a puddle in class thinking about all those good looking young studs wanting to fuck me. Sometimes I even lock my door between classes and play with myself."

"I...wow." Was all I could say.

"But that is only half my secret; the other half is that I have been wanting to fuck a student for a long time. Wanted to seduce one, give him what they've been dreaming about, blow their mind," she giggled in my ear, "Amongst other things."

Her tongue grazed my ear again, but this time I stayed still and bit back a moan as her wet tongue trailed down my neck.

"But I couldn't take that chance could I? And it would be wrong to do, but you my dear are graduating in a week and..." she sat back and lowering her voice said, "I have one more secret, I'm leaving Classical. I'm taking a job in New York as an assistant principle so this is my last chance to fulfill my little fantasy."

I started to speak, but let out a surprised moan as her hand quickly slipped under mine and squeezed my cock through my jeans.

"Oh, maybe you weren't exaggerating!" she cooed.

My answer was another moan as she started rubbing her hand along the length of my cock.

"So when I read that story I figured the two of us could help each other out. You get to fuck your hot teacher and I...." she gave my cock another squeeze and sighed, "I get to be the nasty little cougar I want to be." Slowly licking her lips she gave me another squeeze, "This Todd, will be one young cock I won't tease."

"You...you won't?" I f***ed the words out as she started rubbing my cock harder.

Still rubbing my cock, Simone reached back under her hair with her other hand and pulled the string to her dress. Lowering her hand she pulled the top down exposing her tits.

"Do I look like I'm going to tease you?"

"Oh...." I swallowed as I took in her large round tits with their hard pink nipples. "They're.....perfect."

"Yeah," she asked as releasing my cock she cupped both her tits and held them up for me, "Are they as nice as you thought?"

"Better." I said and reaching out tentatively placed my hand over her right tit.

"Don't be shy baby," she whispered, "Play with them; show me how bad you want them."

With part of my mind wondering when I was going to wake up I placed both my hands over her tits and began fondling them. They were smooth and firm and I could feel her nipples pressing into my palms. As I'd written about so many times, I removed my hands and began rolling her nipples between my fingertips. Her nipples were as hard cock felt and I could feel my fingers trembling as I played with them.

"Oh, that feels nice." She purred, "But here let's make it better."

Taking my wrist she pulled my hand up to her face where opening her mouth she wrapped her soft lips around my fingers and started swirling her tongue around my fingers.

"Oh damn." I said softly.

"Thinking about where that tongue will be later?" she asked as she placed my hand back on her nipple and brought the other one to her lips.

"I've been thinking about that for a long time." I answered while watching her pink tongue play across my finger tips.

Lowering my hand she smiled, "So have I. You're damn fine Todd, that's why I put you in the front row." She paused to moan softly as my now moist fingers stroked her nipples. "I've gotten off to you Todd, shoved a vibrator deep into my pussy and imagined it being this nice young cock."

I gasped as she grabbed me again and tried to concentrate on fondling her as she started stroking me through the jeans. Miss Ross closed her eyes and sighed as began rubbing her nipples faster. Her lips were parted and she was breathing heavily causing her beautiful tits to heave beneath my touch.

"Is that all your going to do is touch them?" She asked, opening her eyes, "Where's that how did you put it, eager tongue of yours?

Opening her eyes, she reached out and grabbing the back of my head pulled me down to her chest. Eager would actually be an understatement to describe the feeling that went through me as I opened my mouth and sucked her pink flesh into my mouth. I took as much of her tit into my mouth as I could along with her nipple and began swirling my tongue around it.

"That's it, suck that tit," Miss Ross moaned as her fingers ran through my hair, "That tit you've jerked off to!"

I switched to the other nipple and this time made a show of teasing my tongue around it and was rewarded with a soft moan and her whispering, "Oh, that looks so fucking hot!"

Spurred on, I started sucking on her nipple as I continued to fondle the other. I moaned around her swollen nub as her hand started moving on my cock again. I began rocking my hips, my aching dick straining for release. Miss Ross wrapped her fingers in my hair and pulled gently. Getting the hint, I reluctantly sat up.

"Don't worry Todd, you're going to get plenty of my tits, but you're awfully excited and I think maybe I'll help you relax before you take good care of me.

My eyes widened and I nodded dumbly as my mind started to spin at the thought that the object of every fantasy I'd had for the last two years was going to make those fantasies come true. Reaching out, she placed her hands on the sides of my face and leaning forward whispered, "I only have one problem with your stories Todd."

"What...what's that?" I moaned as her hand left my cock and pulled my shirt from my pants.

"We don't kiss." She said and pushed her lips into a pout. "We just get all dirty right away! Don't you want to feel my nice soft lips on yours?"

"Y...yes ma'am." I whispered.

"Oh I like that," she said as her lips quickly brushed across mine. "But let's go with Miss Ross, I want to hear you moan that for me today." She smiled, "And tonight and maybe even tomorrow morning," she frowned "Oh, wait you have work don't you."

"Fuck work!" I exclaimed, causing her to laugh.

"That's right, fuck work; and fuck me instead, as many times as I can get you hard."

I started to say something, but my reply was cut off by Miss Ross grabbing the bottom of my shirt and yanking it up. I obediently raised my arms and let her pull it off. Tossing it to the side, she licked her lips and rubbing her hands along my chest said, "Oh, look at this nice hard young body!"

Leaning forward she kissed me hard and I gasped as her tongue immediately f***ed itself between my lips. I opened my mouth and groaned as her tongue entered it while lips devoured mine. Her hands slid up my chest and her arms went around my shoulders while her tongue danced across mine and her lips started sliding softly back and forth as she slowed the kiss down. I wrapped my arms around her slender waist and pulled her tightly to me. I moaned at the feeling of her hard nipples pressing into my chest and how good the smooth warm skin of her back felt beneath my hands.

Miss Ross moaned as well as I began sliding my hands up and down her back. I worked one hand into her dress and sliding it down grabbed her ass. She gasped, but continued our deep kiss as I ran my other hand up through her long black hair. She brought her hands around to my chest and gave me a shove. I fell back into the corner of the couch and she went with me, lying on top of me. I could feel my cock pressing into her stomach and groaned as her lips left mine and started kissing my neck.

I opened my eyes and looked down at her long legs stretched out behind her. As she began to trail her lips down my neck and across the front of my shoulder, I grabbed her dress and shoved it down past her hips. Laughing, she sat back and standing, shimmied out of the dress.

"Holy shit." I said as I took in her amazing body standing before me in just the lacy red thong.

Putting her arms over her head, Miss Ross made a show of turning around for me. Her ass was as perfect as the rest of her. The red thong barely covered the crack of her ass, leaving her firm round cheeks exposed. She bent over and gave her ass a playful shake before turning back around. I started to sit up, but she pushed me back into the corner and leaning over kissed me hard again.

I placed my hands on her hips and groaned when she started rocking back and forth, sliding her erect nipples across my chest. Her lips left mine and began trailing soft kisses down my chest. I gasped when she began licking my nipple, then felt my breath catch when she began trailing her tongue down my stomach. She was sliding backwards as she did and was now on her knees between my legs. I f***ed myself to breathe again as her tongue teased along my stomach just above my jeans while caressing my nipples with her long nails.

Miss Ross began sucking on my stomach and reaching down unsnapped my jeans. I stared wide eyed as she pulled my zipper down and opening my jeans, pulled my underwear down to just above my cock and began licking again. I reached down and began running my hands over her smooth shoulders and back. My cock was throbbing painfully as I took in the incredible sight of my teacher kneeling between my legs.

She grabbed the sides of my jeans and tugged. Even as I lifted my hips for her a feeling that this really couldn't be happening came over me. There was no way I was really going to get a blow job from Miss Ross. I let out a startled yelp as she yanked hard on my jeans, pulling them as well as my underwear, down to my knees. My hard cock sprang free and her brown eyes widened and she made purring sound in her throat before saying,

"Look at that cock! I take it back Todd, you weren't exaggerating!" Reaching out she wrapped her red tipped fingers around my shaft and squeezed.

I moaned at the feeling of her soft hand around my hard shaft and again when she squeezed harder and a stream of sticky pre cum squirted out.

"Oh, that looks so good." She whispered as she continued to squeeze.

I released a sound that could only be described as a whimper when her hand wrapped tighter around my dripping prick, causing more pre cum to ooze out. I jerked my hips and gasped when her hand slid up and she rubbed her palm across the sensitive head of my cock. I felt my legs start to tremble and my hands tightened on her shoulders as she swirled her hand around several times.

"Let's get this cock nice and sticky," she said softly as she once again began stroking me.

Her now slick hand felt amazing and I let myself relax back into the couch as she slowly pumped me. Reaching down with her free hand, Miss Ross grabbed the heel of my shoe and pulled it off.

"That's a big mistake in your stories Todd," she said as she grabbed my sock along with the cuff of my jeans. "Your clothes vanish; you never say where they go. Details, Todd, details."

Not trusting myself not to whimper again, I simply nodded and placing my heel on the floor pushed my other shoe off. Still working my cock with her hand, Miss Ross pulled my pants off and slid up closer between my legs. Her face was now level with my cock and the entire time she had undressed me her eyes had never left it. I began breathing through my mouth as my heart beat faster in anticipation of her mouth. She licked her lips and bending her head kissed the tip of my cock.

"Damn that's hot." I whispered as she pulled her lips back, taking a line of my pre cum with it.

Giving me a wink, Miss Ross slurped the cum into her mouth and then made a show of sucking her way along the sticky trail until her lips were pressed against my cock.

"You like that Todd?" she asked.

"Y...yes." I stammered as her tongue flicked out and traced the head of my cock.

"Good. I wouldn't want to disappoint you; after all I am supposed to be a nasty cougar aren't I?"

"You can be anything you want to be." I groaned out while she made a show of trailing her tongue down the front of my shaft.

"I like that Todd." She said, "And no worries because I love to be dirty."

That sentence was punctuated by her lowering her head and sucking my balls into her mouth. I made another pathetic sound as she released my balls from her mouth and began tonguing them. Her eyes were fixed on mine and I noticed her hips rocking back and forth as she swirled her tongue from one side of my balls to the other. She was still holding my cock and running her finger nails up and down. Her teasing touch was driving me crazy and my own hips started moving, thrusting into her hand.

"Oh, someone needs to cum don't they?" she asked.

"Yes...oh please." I moaned as she wrapped her hand tighter around my cock.

"That's the problem with you young boys; it doesn't take much does it?"

"Please don't tease me!" I was whining at this point.

Miss Ross laughed and despite her playing with my cock I began to blush again.

"No worries honey, if I were a tease I wouldn't be licking your cock. Now just relax and enjoy, I'm going to give you the show you've been dying for and I'm going to suck this beautiful cock until you cum in my mouth," she smiled up at me, "Would you like that?"

"Yes ma'am."

"I do like that!" she gave my cock another kiss and pointed at me. "But you can't be one way, why don't you play with my tits while I play with you?"

I quickly slid my hand down her arms and cupping her heavy tits began playing with her nipples. She closed her eyes and released another one of those sexy sighs. Opening her eyes she bent her head over my cock and looking me in the eye opened her mouth and wrapped her red lips around the tip of my cock.

"Oh fuck!" I cried out as she sucked hard on it and I felt my pre cum squirting into her mouth.

Miss Ross released my cock and keeping her mouth open let the pre cum drip out and oozed down my shaft. She closed her mouth, then opening it again let a trail of spit drool out and cover my cock. I moaned loudly as she quickly lowered her head and taking me deep into her mouth began make sloppy wet sounds as she slurped her spit from my cock. I switched from playing with her nipples to just fondling her tits in fear I would get too excited and pinch her as she removed my cock and spit on it again.

Once more she made a show of slurping it from my cock, but this time instead of releasing me from her mouth she began bobbing her head slowly. I sighed softly and again f***ed myself to relax and enjoy the incredible sight of my cock sliding in between those soft red lips. She was taking me deeper each time her lips descended on me and I groaned when I felt her lips wrap tightly around the base of my shaft. She held me there and began shaking her head back and forth.

"Oh damn, that...oh!"

Her tongue was sliding around my cock as her head worked back and forth and I couldn't believe how good it felt. My cock was buried in her warm wet mouth and her nipples felt as hard against my palms as my cock felt in her mouth. Almost as good was the sight of her ass grinding in small circles and she was beginning to moan around my cock. Blowing me was turning her on, damn she was fucking hot!

And she getting hotter by the second, as with a wink, she slid her tongue out and began licking my balls with my cock buried in her throat. My legs were shaking again and even though she wasn't sucking my over excited body was yearning to cum. Miss Ross slowly worked her way back up the length of my cock and I took in the red smudges of lipstick as her lips and tongue pressed hard against my shaft. She released my cock with a loud sucking sound and moaned, "Oh that young cock tastes so fucking good!" she winked and added, "I can't wait to taste my pussy from it!"

Again my only answer was a sound of pleasure when she started pumping my cock in her fist.

"How about something you didn't put in your story?" she asked.

Without waiting for my reply, she sat up higher on her knees and placing her hands under mine, lifted her tits and wrapped them tightly around my cock. I moaned when she began bouncing up and down, causing my cock to slide between her soft breasts.

"You like that Todd?" she asked, "You like tit fucking your teacher? You going to use this in your next story?"

"Damn that looks good," I moaned watching my swollen cock pushing up through her tits. "How about we make it look better?"

Lowering her head, Miss Ross stuck her tongue out and each time my cock appeared through her tits gave it a quick lick. I stated thrusting my hips and with a smile she stopped moving.

"Go ahead, fuck my tits, slide that hard young cock into my mouth!"

I started thrusting harder, lifting my hips and sending the head of my cock into her waiting mouth. I was breathing hard and sweating, and each time the tip of my cock slipped between her mouths released a small gasp of pleasure. The feeling of her firm tits around my shaft and her wet tongue, never mind the visual of fucking her tits, had my legs shaking and I began to whimper as I felt myself getting ready to cum.

Miss Ross pulled back and I groaned in disappointment. That feeling vanished immediately however as placing her hand son my thighs, she took my cock all the way down to my balls. After a brief pause to allow me to enjoy the sight of my cock buried in her mouth, she began to bob her head rapidly. I moaned loudly as I watched her repeatedly deep throat my cock.. Growing bolder, I reached out and wrapping my hands in her thick hair, started pulling and pushing her head, guiding it as she blew me.

Miss Ross moaned as I did and she started sucking even harder. I was moaning each time her hot mouth plunged down on my cock and just as I felt the cum begin to race through my cock, she slid her hand between my legs and squeezed my balls.

"Oh fuck!" I yelled as my cock exploded in her mouth.

I cried out again as my cock erupted again. I'd never cum this hard and my hips began thrusting wildly as my spurting dick erupted in my hot teacher's mouth. Making it even better was that as I flooded her mouth with my cum, Miss Ross moaned and her eyes rolled back in her head. She was still working her mouth up and down and fondling my balls, causing my cock to continue to twitch and squirt. I moaned softly and stopped moving my hips as my spent cock gave up the last of its load.

I groaned and my hips jerked as she continued to slowly suck my cock. I watched as she took me deep again as she slid her mouth up the length of my cock allowed some cum to spill from her mouth. She quickly slurped it back up, then removing my cock from her mouth, sat back on her knees. She gave me a wicked smile and holding her tits up opened her mouth and allowed the cum to drool out of it. She moved her head back and forth so that it landed on both tits where it dripped down over her nipples.

"Oh my God," I whispered while watching the cum dribble down her chin.

Miss Ross smiled through her cum covered lips and said, "Look as good as you wrote about? I normally like to swallow, but figured I'd let you have your fantasy."

"It looks...wow." Was all I could come out with.

"It feels...." She winked, "Wow," with a sigh she added, "I love being dirty."

Reaching down she grabbed my shirt and started wiping the cum from her tits, as she did she laughed, "Another little detail Todd, all your huge loads seem to disappear with no one cleaning them. Now tell me would you want to suck my nipple with your cum all over it?"

"No ma'am." I panted, still trying to catch my breath.

Standing, Miss Ross turned her back to me and bending over, slid the thong over her hips. With a playful shimmy she worked it down to her feet and I licked my lips at the sight of her pink-and as I'd imagined-smooth pussy peeking out at me from between her thighs. Walking over to the love seat she sat in the corner across from me and after lifting her right leg and placing it along the top of the couch, placed her other foot on the floor, leaving her legs wide open. I stared at her pussy and with a smile Miss Ross beckoned me with her finger.

"Now bring that eager tongue over here Todd, let me see if you're as good as you are in your stories."

I quickly leaned over to lie between her legs, but putting her hand on my shoulder Miss Ross shook her head and with a wink pointed at the floor.

"If I can get on my knees you're damn well going to get on yours."

"Yes Miss Ross," I whispered, "Whatever you want."

"Call me..." she paused, "You know, that sounded pretty good! Maybe we'll stick with Miss Ross this time around!"

"Yes Miss Ross." I smiled at her as I gladly sank to my knees between her creamy thighs. "I'll be happy to show you I'm a good student."

Placing my hands on her smooth firm thighs, I leaned in, eager to get a taste of the pussy that had tantalized me for the last two years. I stopped as she lifted her leg and placed her soft foot on my chest.

"Not so fast." She said, "According to 'After School Special' you would suck my toes just to get to my pussy, so get sucking."

She raised her foot and pressed her toes against my lips. Taking her foot in my hand I flicked my tongue out and began teasing it across the tips of her red tipped toes.

"Oh, that looks good." She whispered.

Encouraged, I started licking harder, pushing my tongue between her toes. After I'd licked each one I went back and placing her big toe into my mouth started sucking on it.

"Oh yes," she cooed, "Look at that. A hot young stud on his knees licking my toes." She moaned as I moved onto her other toe and whispered, "Lick my foot."

I released her toe and ran my tongue along the top of her foot. I was holding her calf and felt her leg trembling as I trailed my tongue along her instep and back towards her toes.

"The bottom" she told me, "Heel to toe."

I lifted her foot and did as she asked, placing my tongue at the base of her toes, I licked up to her heel and back again. She moaned loudly and it occurred to me she had a foot fetish. That was fine with me, just sucking on her feet had caused my cock to already start to grow again and the noises she was making caused me to take her toes back into my mouth.

"That's right," she said softly, "Worship my feet, show me how you'll do anything for me." She moaned and added, "You're not the only one with fantasies Todd, and you're going to be a busy boy this summer."

The summer? Was she going to let me keep fucking her? The idea of not just a day, but an affair with Miss Ross sent a surge through my cock and in seconds I was already hard again.

"Okay, Todd, I'll make you suck my toes again later, right now bring that tongue up here and suck on your teacher's clit."

She moved her foot and dr****g her leg over my shoulder, placed her foot on my back and pulled me towards her pussy. I didn't need any encouragement and placing my face between her legs, paused to take a deep breath, inhaling the sweet scent of her pussy. Miss Ross reached down and spreading her pussy open, tapped her swollen clit with her red nail.

"Right here, baby." She said softly.

I leaned in and gave her clit a soft kiss that caused her hips to twitch. Rather than lick her clit however, I lowered my face and plunged my tongue hard into her pussy. She let out a delighted squeal that told me she didn't mind my not listening to her and as she had done, I sucked hard. I was rewarded with another squeal and a mouthful of her sticky juices. I swallowed and sighed in pleasure at the taste. I swirled my tongue around inside her, lapping enjoying the way she moaned and squirmed and imagining what my cock was going to feel like in there.

At the thought that it was going to happen, that I was really going to fuck Miss Ross, I slid my tongue from inside her and started lapping up through her soft wet lips, intent on getting to her clit and making her cum so I could drown my cock into her hot little box. I felt a shiver go through her as my tongue flicked across her pink button and overcoming my impatience, worked my tongue back down the length of her pussy, enjoying the sensation of her wet flesh beneath my tongue.

"Oh, now who's teasing?" she sighed, as I slipped my tongue back inside her. "Take your time later Todd, right now your hot teacher wants to come for her favorite student."

Figuring it wouldn't be right to not listen to her; I slipped my tongue back up and started swirling it around her clit. Miss Ross moaned softly and removed her hand from between her legs. I looked up to see she was playing with her nipples, rolling them between her fingers while I sucked her clit gently into her mouth. Her eyes found mine and she moaned, "Oh, you look so fucking good between my thighs!"

I gave her a wink and started sucking harder on her button, caressing it with my tongue as I held it between my lips.

"Put your fingers inside me!" She groaned, "Come on baby; show me how bad you want me to cum for you!"

I plunged two fingers deep into her sopping wet pussy and groaned at how hot and tight it was. I started pumping them in and out of her as I went back to tracing fast circles around her clit with my tongue. Miss Ross was breathing heavier and her hips were rocking into my thrusting fingers. I pressed my tongue harder against her swollen clit and she moaned loudly. I was moving my tongue as quickly as I could and was driving my fingers hard into her. My left hand was on her inner thigh and I could feel her trembling.

The thought that I was going to make her cum had my cock throbbing between my own legs and hoping I wasn't pushing my luck, I added a third finger inside her.

"Oh, you are good." She purred as I felt her pussy stretching around my fingers.

I started pumping easier than before, but her hips had begun to move faster. She was moaning continuously and looking up I saw her eyes were closed and her red lips parted as she emitted those soft sounds of pleasure. Her fingers were busy on her nipples and her heaving tits were glistening with sweat. I was sweating as well and my face was covered with it as well as her sticky juices. My fingers were making sloppy wet sounds as they drove into her dripping pussy and I was painfully aware of my cock aching as if I hadn't just cum minutes ago.

Miss Ross's moans were becoming higher pitched and her legs were trembling violently. I was licking as fast as I could and started thrusting my fingers even harder. She moaned louder and the gasped, "Shove a finger in my ass!"

I hesitated until I heard her release a whimper that was as pathetic as the one's I'd been making, "Oh, Todd, please make me cum!"

I removed my hand from her thigh and placing my finger at her asshole, shoved it in. Miss Ross let out a sound that could only be described as a scream and went off like a rocket. She cried out, "Oh fuck yeah!" and started bucking her hips wildly.

I fought to keep my mouth on her clit, but received help, when Miss Ross dropped her leg down from the couch and wrapping it around my head, shoved my face into her pussy. I wasn't complaining, as the scent of her pussy and her screams were driving me crazy. My fingers were still bust in both her holes and the feeling of her ass and pussy contracting around them was amazing. Somewhere in the back of my head, I made a note to add this to my next story. Miss Ross howled again and her hips started grinding into my face even harder.

I was having a hard time breathing, but didn't care, if there was a way to go this would be it! I gasped at the feeling of her hands in my hair and her nails digging into my scalp.

"Oh Todd, oh goddamn!" she cried out.

I started sucking her clit even harder and her entire body tensed up and seemed to pause. Miss Ross let out a loud gasp and I felt a wave of sticky fluid gush around my fingers as her pussy convulsed. She whimpered softly and dropping her legs from my shoulders pulled hard on my hair.

"Get up here and fuck me!" she demanded as I awkwardly sprang to my feet to avoid my hair being pulled out.

Any discomfort was quickly forgotten as she pulled me down into hard kiss. Letting go of my hair, Miss Ross wrapped her arms around my shoulders, her legs around my waist and guided me down to her pussy. We both moaned as the head of my cock slid through her wet lips and reaching between us, I grabbed my cock and held it still. Lifting her hips, she pressed her pussy to my cock and tightening her legs around my waist, drove me into her.

We both cried out as my hard cock slammed into her pussy. I moaned into her mouth at how hot and tight she felt. I held my cock buried inside her for a moment as her tongue drove into my mouth, then started moving my hips, slowly pumping my cock in and out of her sopping pussy.

Breaking the kiss, she cried out, "I'm not your girlfriend, don't make love to me, fuck me!"

She emphasized those words by driving her hips into me, sending my cock plunging deep inside her. She continued to move her hips, fucking me more than I was fucking her and placing her lips to my ear, told me.

"I said fuck me! Use that hard young cock to fuck the shit out of me! Two years you wanted me? Then fucking show me!"

Her words sent a thrill through me and pushing myself up over her I began slamming her as hard as I could.

"Oh fuck yeah!" she screamed as I fucked the shit out of her.

I was pulling my cock all the way out before thrusting deep inside her again and she released a loud yelp each time I did. Grabbing her legs, I pulled them from around my waist and lifting them up, placed her feet on my chest and started fucking her even harder. She threw her head back and cried out as I drilled my cock repeatedly into her pussy. Spurred on by that reaction I grabbed her ankles and lifted her ass off the loveseat.

With her ass off the couch, I leaned forward, bending her legs so far back her feet were almost even with her head. At that angle I was plunging even deeper into her and she screamed,

"Oh my fucking God, you're fucking the shit out of me!"

That caused me to go even harder, I was slamming her so hard I could feel her juices squirting out around my cock and dripping down my thighs. Her pussy was making wet sucking sounds every time I pulled out of her and again when I drove back in. Miss Ross looked as good as she felt. Her tits were bouncing wildly as I fucked her and her sweat slicked black hair was plastered to her cheeks. Deciding to try to give her more of a thrill I brought her legs together and wrapping my arms around her thighs lifted her higher and started fucking her even faster.

As she howled her approval, I turned my head and started sucking her toes into my mouth.

"Yes!" she cried, "Oh, Todd I am going to take suck good care of you for this! Oh, baby, look at you fucking your teacher's pussy!"

I gasped and shook the sweat from my eyes as I felt my knees beginning to shake. I didn't want to cum yet and started to slow down. Sensing what I was doing, Miss Ross moaned, "Oh, look at you, you good boy, making it last for me. Here let's slow down."

She pulled her legs down and I let them go. Sitting up, she patted the cushion.

"Sit down, baby, let me give you a treat."

My knees were so weak, I fell more than sat down. No sooner had I then Miss Ross leaned over and placing her head in my lap took my cock deep into hr mouth. I moaned as she began slowly bobbing her head and grabbing her hair began guiding her up and down. I slid my other hand down her sweat soaked back and ass and slipped my fingers into her soaking pussy. She moaned around my cock and I looked down watching her head move slowly up and down in my lap.

She released my cock and licking her lips purred, "Hmmm I do taste good on you!'

Standing up, she swung one leg over mine so that her knee was on the couch. Bracing her hands on my shoulders she brought her other knee up onto the couch. Straddling me, she reached back and grabbing my cock guided it to her pussy. Miss Ross let her weight go and we both groaned as she impaled herself on my cock. Pushing me back against the cushion, she took my face in her hands and kissed me again, but softly this time.

I moaned into her mouth as she began sliding her hips back and forth, slowly riding me. I relaxed and placed my hands on her hips. I pulled and pushed gently, guiding her hips as she teased my cock with her hot pussy. I didn't mind the teasing; I was catching my breath and was enjoying the slow sexy kiss we were sharing. Miss Ross was making soft noises in her throat as her tongue caressed mine and her pussy worked my cock. I slid my hand up her back and through her wet hair while wrapping my other arm around her waist and pulled her closer to me.

I could feel her sweaty tits pressing into my chest and began to envision us showering together. Miss Ross pushed against my shoulders and sitting back on my thighs, raised her arms over her head as she rode me.

"How do I look Todd," she gasped, "How do I look fucking you?"

"Amazing," I whispered, then leaning forward took her nipple into my mouth.

She moaned and putting her hands on my shoulders closed her eyes and continued to ride me as I sucked on first one nipple then the other. Her pussy felt incredible and she was moving so slowly that the urge to cum had passed and I thought this was the experience of an older lover. Miss Ross was going to teach me a hell of a lot more than English tonight that was for sure. She stopped moving and sliding her legs down withdrew my cock from inside her and stood up.

"Breaks over Todd, time for you to fuck me in my favorite position."

Turning she crawled onto her hands and knees and resting her arms across the arm of the loveseat wiggled her ass at me."

"Come and get it Todd, hard and fast, I want everything that hot young body has to offer!"

I quickly got to my knees behind her and grabbing her slender hips, drove my cock into her so hard her arms slipped off the arm and her body surged forward. Undaunted I began hammering away at hr, pounding my cock into her as hard as I could.

"Oh my fucking God Todd!" she screamed as she put her hands on the arm of the arm of the love seat and bracing herself began to thrust her hips into my plunging cock.

"That's it baby! Fuck that pussy! Fuck your slutty cougar of a teacher, show her what a man you are!"

I began slamming her so hard my balls were slapping against her pussy and my hips were beginning to hurt from repeatedly driving into her ass. I gasped when I felt something brush my balls and looked down to see Miss Ross's fingers were rubbing her clit. I slowed down my fucking and watched as my glistening cock plunged in and out of her.

"Oh yeah baby," she moaned, let me cum on that cock, let me feel my pussy squeeze that young hard cock!"

I started to slow down more, but she cried out, "Did I tell you to slow down?"

"N...no ma'am," I panted.

"Then don't!" she called out, "Fuck me until I come, I got you off, you can las, you fuck for hours in your stories!" she laughed, "Come on 'hotforteacher,' show me how hot you are!"

Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath I resumed pounding the shit out of her, hoping she was so wound up she would cum before I would. As I thrust my cock into her I felt my knees shaking and knew I was going to lose the race. I was fucking her too hard and she looked so good I wsn't sure how much longer I could last. Looking down I saw her black hair stuck to her sweat slicked back and trying to turn her on more, reached down and grabbed it.

"Yeah!" she called out, "Pull my hair! Fuck me like the slut I am!"

Unfortunately her words turned me on as much as my pulling her hair turned her on and I gasped as I felt myself approaching the point of no return. I looked down again, taking in the sight of her amazing ass and as I felt the cum beginning to race through my cock, desperately plunged my finger into her asshole.

"Oh yes!" Miss Ross screamed.

I moaned loudly as she started grinding her hips into my plunging cock as her pussy tightened around it. She lifted her head and released a long loud wail of pleasure that turned into a series of sharp yelps as I lost all control and started jerking my hips hard into hers. Her hot pussy was convulsing around my cock and after a couple of more hard pumps I moaned and started to try to pull out.

"No!" she cried out, freezing me where I was, "Inside! I want to feel it, I'm on the....ohhhh baby!"

I yelled pretty loud myself as my cock went off, sending my cum spurting deep into her pussy. Miss Ross cried out then moaned, "Oh, yes, oh that cum feels sooo fucking good!"

I whimpered as her pussy contracted, squeezing my still squirting cock and causing me to cum even harder. I was so tired I couldn't keep pumping and when I stopped she started rocking back and forth into me, keeping my cock squirting into her. I gasped and leaned against the top of the couch as I felt the last of my cum, drip from my cock. Miss Ross paused then, contracted her pussy around my cock. I released a soft whimper s I felt a couple of more drops being milked from my exhausted cock.

Miss Ross sighed softly and eased her pussy from my dripping cock. I let myself fall back into the corner of the loveseat where I fought to get my breath. Miss Ross sat up and turning around, sat in her corner as I was and stretching her legs out, put her feet in my lap. She looked at mer and brushing her wet hair from her face gave me a tired smile.

"Damn Todd, you just fucked the living shit out of me!"

"I....was I okay?" I asked

"Okay? Baby, you made me wonder why the hell I didn't fuck the shit out of you months ago! You think I faked those orgasms?" she sighed contentedly, "Goddamn I came hard!"

"Me too." I nodded, then returning her smile added, "Miss Ross...."

"Call me Simone now honey, that was fun the first time, but I want you moaning my name next time."

"Okay, umm anyway Simone, you were...." I laughed, "Better than I could ever write about, you really are the hottest woman I've ever seen."

"And I'll be the hottest you ever fucked baby." She winked, "No little coed is ever going to fuck you like that."

She closed her eyes and stretched her arms over head. I stared at her amazing tits as she pushed them out at me and wanted nothing more than to play with them again. Opening her eyes she nodded.

"Tell you one thing Todd, after I'm done with you, there's going to be a lot of young girls who'll owe me one. You're a hell of a fuck for a young guy, but I'm going to make you even better."

"You...you mean we will again?" I asked.

"Todd," she shook her head, "Let your teacher teach you. When women speak, listen, they enjoy men who pay attention. Didn't you hear me say you and I are going to fuck all summer until I leave?"

"I..I thought maybe you were just trying to get me going."

"I would think this," she reached between her legs and touched her glistening pussy. "Was all you needed to get going."

"True." I laughed, "Miss...I mean Simone, you really were just..." I put my hands up, "Wow."

"So were you." She sighed, "Tell you what Todd; I thought you'd be good, but not that good. I figured first time around I'd make your dreams come true then teach you what I like, but honey I think you made my fantasies come true right out of the gate!"

"Thank you." I said smiling.

"You can back your stories, that's for sure."

"You really read all of them?" I asked.

"I have." She smiled, "Everyone." She paused then asked, "So this really turned into After School Special, what story would you like to play next?"

"Well uh...we're awfully sweaty." I said grinning, "What about Wet Dreams?"

"Ohhh," she cooed, "The shower! You bad boy, I...." she stopped and frowned, "Hey don't you fuck me in the ass in that one?"

"I..." I felt myself begin to blush. "Yes."

"Todd, have you ever actually fucked a girl in the ass?"

I felt my blush deepen as I answered, "No."

"Really?" she gave me a wicked smile, "Then I guess I'll show you how then."

"Really? You're going to..."

"I'll let you take me in the ass Todd, but not this time."

"No?" I began to feel disappointed then realized I was lying naked and sweaty across from Miss Ross having just fucked the shit out her.

"Nope. I have to give you something to make you look forward to our next lesson."

"Next lesson." I repeated with a smile.

"That's right," she nodded and caused me to moan as her bare foot started to caress my still oozing cock. "To quote a certain slutty teacher in a story by my favorite author, I'm making you attend summer school."... Continue»
Posted by trueman_darling 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature  |  Views: 6124  |  
100%
  |  4

A Turn of the Tables During My Massage This Sunday

After designing a web site for a new and local Chinese massage therapy shop I worked out a deal with the gal that instead of her paying monthly hosting fees and maintenance she would give me a massage every Sunday morning at 10 AM. She jumped on that idea without a second thought. Later on I did a little math and she would have been better off paying me! Four massages a month is $240. The maintenance and hosting fees would have only been $55 per month. But I guess she liked the idea of using her talent instead of her money. That was just fine with me! For a couple of months now the massages have always been the same. They were legit from the beginning but they soon changed. It got to the point where she’d do my back and legs, flip me over to do my front then she watched me as I did it myself or on occasion she’d share the activity of giving me a Happy ending. All the time she did this she kept saying how legit she was and wouldn't do things like that.

Well, this past Sunday was a little different. While on my belly working my ass she used the heel of her palm and worked my glutes (ass) like she usually does. But this time as she stroked over my ass her hand slid down between my butt cheeks right over my ass hole then down over my cock and balls, which are always conveniently placed in plain view. When she began to work the backside of my thigh in the area where my ass, balls and inner thigh all meet I pulled my leg upwards to the side giving her full access to the area. She continued massaging with one of her hands on my ass while the other reached down deep under and around my thigh to the front of my groin pulling the muscles outward and upward. The edge of her palm felt great as it slid from the front to the rear. This drove me nuts as she did this because her palm rubbed against my balls and the side of my shaft with each stroke. Just as my cock began to stir she moved to the other side and repeated the whole procedure. I again pulled my leg upwards to give her access. This time, as she slid the palm of her hand down over the crack of my ass she paused at that tender spot and gyrated the heel of her palm over my asshole like she was grinding something. While she did this the other hand was doing a lot more bumping into things. My cock was now rock hard and sticking straight down between my legs. Wanting a lot more attention than that I couldn't resist my next move. I pulled both legs under me and got up on my knees.

“Oh, you nasty boy. What you expect me to do? I am legit gal and don’t do things like that!”

Well, I knew she was teasing me and I wasn’t buying that knowing first hand she’s been helping me jerk off for a couple of months now. I just moaned a bit and using one hand pushed my cock and balls straight backwards so it was sticking straight out.

“Now, now, you know I am good ther****t. I tell you I don’t do things like that!” she said as she stroked over the top surface of my cock a couple of times. Giving it a gentle tap she said, “You put that thing away .. it scaring me”

Instead I began to stroke myself and my balls. She just made a “humph” sound and continued her work. As I stroked my cock she began playing around my ass a little more and couldn’t help but rub over my shaft tip once in awhile. As she did I would give out a little groan and then stick my cock back even further for her to grab. But to my surprise, instead she stopped rubbing my ass with the heel of her hand and replaced it with the tip of one finger. Rubbing the spot between my balls and ass she asked me if that felt good. I grunted in acceptance and pushed backwards against her fingertip as it rubbed over my ass hole. Taking the hint she paused right over the opening. She grabbed her bottle of hot massage oil and poured some so it ripped down the crack of my ass and puddle up at her waiting finger tip. Gently her finger tip swirled around in circles occasionally stopping and pushing a little harder at the opening. Each time she did that I responded by pushing backward against her fingertip.

“Oh, you so horny. You like a lot?” she asked me.

I quickly replied, “Oh hell yes ... push harder!"

She finally took the hint and slowly let her finger tip slip into my ass. It felt great! Without any direction or coaxing she slipped it right onto my prostate and began to massage it. A few minutes later I could feel a little pre-cum dripping out. I guess she noticed it too and wiped the tip clean. I dropped my cock and grabbed the table to hold onto as she stroked my prostate with even more pressure.

“I see you penis like what I do? Yes?"

“Yes, yes ... keep doing it” I begged her.

Taking this as a cue she reached around with her other hand covered in hot oil and grabbed my dangling shaft and began stroking it slowly. As both her finger and hand got faster and harder I could feel I was going to blast a load any moment. Grabbing the sides of the table to stabilize me I groaned out loud as I felt my cock began to unload. Instead of slowing down her stroking when I began to cum she did it even harder and faster. My body jerked madly under this pleasurable torture. My ass was pumping back and forth as my cock spewed its load all over the sheet.

As the pulses of my cock slowed down I lowered myself back down to the table. She told me to lay still while she grabbed a towel to clean up the mess I made cumming on the sheet. After she had it cleaned up she worked on the rest of my back then told me to go ahead and flip over. I did but I felt almost exhausted from that orgasm. Dr****g the towel back over my groin she moved up to my head and spent a good ten minutes giving me the most delightful facial massage I’ve ever experienced. It was so good I almost fell asl**p. After the facial she worked my arms and chest area then moved back down to the end of the table. She grabbed my feet and pulled on them doing a little stretching; and it felt good! Then just like normal she began to complete her massage on the front of me.

Knowing I just shot a big load I figured she’d just finish massaging the front of me and end the session. But as she moved around to the front of my thighs she moved methodically and repeatedly from the knee up to my groin area on each side. She’d stop as her hand came to rest next to my cock under the towel. As she moved to the other side I noticed my limp dick was beginning to grow again under the towel. I opened my eyes to look at her and saw she was, as she usually does, her head tilted upwards with her eyes shut. But then as her hand brushed up against my cock, which was now semi-hard, she opened her eyes and looked down at my crotch. Noticing the obvious growth she grinned.

With an even bigger grin she said, “I thought you done. But I see towel moving? You really horny. More horny than other days.”

I replied, “What can I say, you are really good at what you do.”

And without asking she pulled the towel aside and covered my cock with hot oil. The oil dripping down between my legs and balls over my ass felt good. My asshole was a little sore from the probing but the hot oil made it feel good. Grabbing my shaft she began to slowly stroke it while her other hand played with my balls. I reached my arm around her backside and sliding my hand between her legs I slid the side of my palm back and forth on her pussy. I could tell she had been enjoying this session as her slacks were very warm, almost wet. After a minute or two her head tilted down to her chest as she let out a little moan.

Looking at me with an excited but lost look she begged me, “No, not do that to me! It not right!”

But instead I rubbed her pussy even harder. Without missing stroke she bent down close to me and admitted with a whisper that it did feel good. I told her to enjoy it like I had enjoyed what she did for me. And then I reached with my other hand and tugged her blouse up and exposed her lace bra covered tits. Using just a finger I pulled the wispy bra up letting her small but very full tits dangle in front of my face. For a 40 year old her tits looked like those of a 15-16 year old. Raising my head upwards I took one of her long nipples in my mouth and began to suck on it while my hand grabbed and tugged on the other tit. She let out even more moans while still stroking my cock and I took this as her saying she liked this and maybe wanted more. Suddenly I sat up and swung sitting sideways on the table with her between my legs. As I grabbed her blouse she hesitated for a second and said,

“What you doing? We can no do this. I am legit business”

I told her, “Yes you are legit but I am going to show you how much I appreciate what you do for me. It’s my turn to make you happy.”

And with that I pulled her blouse over her head and tossed it on the side chair. With her eyes wide open she watched as I then quickly unhooked her bra in the front and as I slipped it off her. I then moved in and began suckling her tits again letting the bra fall to the floor. She wrapped her arms around my head pulling me closer.

I then slid off the table and got down on one knee as my hands reached around her waist and pulled her slacks to the floor. It was then that I realized why her pussy felt so warm before. She wasn’t wearing any panties. Once the slacks were on the floor she began to step out of them. As her second foot lifted and stepped out I moved in and dug my tongue into her pussy and began sucking her clit. I was surprised to see that her pussy was shaved clean and smooth as most Orientals keep their pussy hair. Once again she grabbed my head and pulled me in tight. I stood up and lifted her up onto the table making her lay down face up.

“I tell you… no. This not right. You married man and I am professional. I don’t do this at work”

“You know damn well my wife doesn’t do anything anymore and you are divorced for 5 years. You and I both need and deserve this”, I said in rebuttal.

And as I finished saying that I laid down on the table between her legs and began eating her pussy. I wrapped my arms around her thighs as I slid in and began to eat her pussy again. With my thumb on her clit and four fingers in her she began to buck around like I did when she played with my prostate and made me cum. My tongue joined my thumb playing with her clit and soon she was spasming to her first orgasm in five years. Her thighs tightened around my head she moaned and groaned thrashing around on the table. As her orgasm subsided I got onto my knees and slipped my still hard cock into her very wet pussy. Though she is older her pussy felt like that of a virgin to my cock. I began to slide in and out of her as my mouth once again found her nice long nipples. As I sucked on them she kept moaning with a soft voice,

“Oh… this not right. Me bad and should not be doing this.” She cried to me but then added, “But it feel so good. You please… don’t’ stop.”

I granted her wish and began to pound her pussy like it was the last one on Earth. Suddenly she wrapped her legs tight around my waist and covering her face and mouth began to scream out as she once again had a violent orgasm. I wasn’t ready to cum just yet so I pulled my still hard cock out of her dripping pussy and I told her it was “her turn to flip over”. Still not recovered from the last orgasm I straddled her hips and placed my cock along the slit of her ass. Massaging her back I told her this is how a massage should always be. As I continued massaging her back my cock slid back and forth over her ass crack. Now, like I did earlier, it was her turn to push her ass up against my touch. Reaching over to the oil I grabbed it and let some of it drip down between her ass cheeks. I put the oil aside and slowly began to slide back and forth again between her cheeks. But now the oil was letting my cock slip deeper between her cheeks. When I could feel it stop as it pushed against her hole I dripped a little more warm oil between her cheeks to lube her opening.

“No, not do this. I don’t want to hurt” she cried out.

“It won’t hurt. Besides, isn’t this what you did to me?”

“Yes, but finger much smaller than penis. It too big.”

“Okay, I know what to do!” I said.

I took one finger and put it against her asshole and slowly pushed it in. She moaned out loud a little then sighed as I started to slip it in and out. Once I felt she was comfortable with my finger I lubed her ass up a little more then started to poke her hole with my cock. As the tip began to enter she told me to stop. Not wanting to piss her off I did. But surprisingly she grabbed the oil bottle, handed it to me and said,

“Please… more oil and do very slow.”

After oiling her hole and my shaft as much as I could I pushed again and without resistance it popped right in almost up to the hilt.

“Oh, that feel so good. I like. Do it more”

I gladly continued but with more gusto now. As my cock pulled almost out then drove back in almost to the hilt a gushing noise came from her bowels as the oil helped me glide in and out. Withdrawing for a second I reached over and grabbed a nearby pillow from a side table and placed it under her stomach. Then squatting over her like a catcher in baseball I quickly reentered her ass and resumed. This new position made it much easier for me to go even deeper. As I began to feverishly go faster and faster I heard her scream into the table covers as she once again had another orgasm. I slowed down my thrusts and as I felt her relax a bit I slowly pulled out. Once again the oil made a gushing sound as I pulled out. Still hard and waiting and wanting to cum I reached over to the table for a small towel and wiped my cock clean. Then I remounted her and slid it into her pussy and fucked her as hard as I could till I exploded a huge second load.

Once we both regained our composure I withdraw my cock from her pussy and stood up. I grabbed the oil bottle and poured some in my hand then began to massage her back as he lay there still panting a bit. When it was all over we just sat on the edge of the table holding each other and thanked each other for something we were both in need of. While she did enjoy it and hugged me and kissed me dearly she did tell me she couldn't promise me it would happen again.

So I guess I’ll have to wait until next Sunday to see what happens…. and so will you!... Continue»
Posted by bigsoftee 8 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 2218  |  
100%
  |  5

When my husband came home from work.

I have been married to Harry for about s*******n years, we have one daughter Katie, and I suppose life is kind of good. The biggest problem is Harry’s job. He spends most of the year overseas, often for two or three months at a time. That leaves very little time for sex. When he does get home, often only for a weekend before he is travelling again, we try to spend as much time in bed as possible. Having a sixteen year old daughter though, doesn’t help in this regard. When we do get to fuck, it is usually muted so we don’t disturb Katie, and often more than not, sex sessions are quick, before jet lag takes control.
I’m only in my late thirties, and so I’m told by my friends, and the occasional passer-by in the street, I’m still quite attractive. I have short blonde hair, a good 36C bust line, I work out a bit so I’m fairly slim. I’ve always felt my best features were my legs and ass, which still look like they did when I first met Harry.
When Harry is due home, my routine is to cook a good meal, have a good bottle of wine waiting, and I usually spend the day of his arrival making sure I look me best. Harry likes lace, and if the truth be told, he also has a bit of a fetish for Stockings and Nylon.
He was due home on Friday. I had bought a new black dress, fairly figure hugging, with a V shaped neck line to show my breasts to their best potential. I had a new red bra and panties set, along with stockings and a garter belt. I knew Harry wouldn’t be able to keep his hands off me. The only problem was going to be Katie, hopefully she would spend her normal Friday night in her friend’s house.
Friday came and I had the dinner cooking, Harry had phoned to let me know what time his flight was due to land at. Just as I hung up the phone, Katie arrived home and announced she was going to her friends and wouldn’t be home till late. My plan was going to work out perfectly.
I could hear Katie upstairs getting ready to go out, she showered and was back and forward across the upstairs landing getting herself dressed, no doubt she had a date she didn’t want me to know about.
I heard Katie bounding down the stairs and opening the front door, “See you in the morning Mom, I guess you and dad will be in bed when I get home, tell Dad I love him”
It was my turn to get ready, I went up the stairs and turned the shower on. The anticipation of the night ahead was making me aroused, as the warm water flowed over by body, I could feel me nerve endings tingle. My nipples were hardening as I massaged the soap into them. I got a familiar damp feeling between my legs. Harry would be home in about two hours.
I dried myself off in my room. Carefully I put on my make up and fixed my hair, even though I say so myself, I thought I looked quite hot in the mirror. My nipples were still hard as I took my dress from the wardrobe. Holding it against my bare skin, I checked myself in the mirror. Yes I was going to look good. As I closed the wardrobe door, I noticed my clothes had been disturbed, Katie must have been borrowing my clothes again. With such a short age gap and the fact we are both similarly built, I was used to her borrowing my things.
I opened my underwear drawer, my new red set weren’t near the top where I had left them, I guess Katie had disturbed everything, so I began to root deeper in the drawer. I couldn’t find my new underwear. Not only had my sixteen year old daughter borrowed my clothes, she had taken my new un-worn underwear too. I rooted deeper and found a sheer thong and black lace bra to wear under my dress, I got a pair of hold up stockings, and pulled them up over my legs. The nylon on my thighs made my skin tingle, Harry would be home in about an hour, but I was so turned on, I gentle touched my pussy, dampness soaked my finger tip.
I reached back into my underwear drawer, right at the back my hand searched. Being alone for such long periods, I had invested in a couple of toys, three to be exact. It had taken all my courage to go to a sex shop at all, but over a couple of visits I had made three purchases, a pink silicone dildo, not too big, about the size of Harry’s penis, a perfect size for nights when I lay in bed silently missing him. My second toy was a small vibrator, the gentle hum of the warm plastic phallus often gave me orgasms when I thought Katie was asl**p. And finally me favourite, my Magic Bullet. A hard metal bullet shaped vibrator that fitted in my fingertips perfectly. The vibrations were strong, and just holding the cold metal against my clitoris gave me immensely strong orgasms, often making me scream involuntarily.
My hand searched the back of the drawer, I felt the soft silicone on the dildo, the box from the plastic vibrator was passed, I wanted my magic bullet. A quick hard orgasm was what I needed. My other hand was gently rubbing my labia, brushing gently between the folds of pink skin. My finger nails brushed against my clitoral hood. Still no sign of my Magic Bullet, I should have easily found the battery pack and cable, connected to the metal head.
I knew I was close to cumming, I grabbed the box containing my vibrator, pulled the hard plastic rocket shaped toy from the box. I lay back on the bed and pulled my panties down to my ankles. My knees fell apart, in the mirror on the far side of the room I could see the wisps of pubic hair, neatly trimmed, on my pubic mound. My pussy lips looked red and slightly puffy as I watched my hand twist the power button on the vibrator to the on position. I parted my labia with my left hand as my other hand guided the plastic towards the hot bright hole now visible between my legs. The vibrator slid inside, my juices made me well lubricated. I pushed the vibrator to the spot that I knew would make me cum quickly. I reached with my left hand and turned the power button to full speed. In the mirror I could see my cream thighs involuntarily closing, trapping my hand and the toy deep inside me. Within seconds I could feel my orgasm, waving through my body, beginning deep in the pit of my stomach, forcing its way out, racing through every internal organ looking for an escape route. After what felt like an age, I felt the release as my orgasm found its destination, I gasped as my vagina pulsed, forcing it wetness on to my thighs. My legs weakened and parted, in the mirror I could see my thighs glistening, the coloured toy still buzzing deep within me. I let the toy slip from my vagina, a damp patch appearing on the sheets below me, and lay there for a few minutes.
I got my senses together, pulled my panties up and fixed my hair. A quick tidy of my makeup, and as I pulled my dress over my head, the hall door opened. Harry was home. I bounded down the stairs like a teenager about to go on a first date, meeting my husband in the hall with a deep full on kiss. I lead him to the kitchen, poured him a glass of wine and served the dinner. We chatted over dinner, the usual small talk, and finished a couple of bottles of wine.
I lead Harry to the bedroom. I was even hornier now than I had been earlier that afternoon. I unbuttoned my husband’s shirt, baring his chest, running my hands over his familiar chest, gently kissing his tanned skin. I unzipped his jeans and let them slide to the floor releasing his penis from his boxers. Kneeling in front of him I closed my lips over the tip of his clean cut penis. I could feel the muscle stiffen against my lips and tongue. I reached behind and undid the catch of my dress allowing it to fall to the floor around my knees. I pulled his boxers down as my mouth and tongue slid up and down the length of his warm hard penis, the head growing in my mouth as my tongue flicked over the tiny eye on the tip.
I gripped one of his testicles between my fingers, gently pulling at his sack, as I stood up and stepped out of my dress I lead him to our bed. I unclasped by bra, and as it fell from my shoulders, Harry’s fingers were pinching my already hard nipples. I lay him on the bed and positioned myself so I could continue to give him oral sex while he could pinch my nipples, occasionally I felt his tongue flick the underside of my breast.
Harry’s hand snaked along my thighs, up towards my sheer thong, his finger pulled the light material aside and pushed its way in to my vagina. I pushed back against his hand, still sucking his penis deep in my mouth. His finger was pushing as deep inside me as he could get it, I felt a second finger join it, both fingers easily sliding in me, my juices sloshing deep inside me.
As Harry’s fingers popped out from my vagina, I slid from the bed, my mouth still holding on to his erection. I pulled my panties from my waist and dropped them to the floor. I climbed back onto the bed and positioned myself astride my husband’s chest. I could feel a pool of my juices dripping onto his chest as I released him from my mouth. Lifting myself up on my knees, I guided his hard erection towards my vagina. My vagina that hadn’t felt a man’s penis between its labia in about three months. As the head of Harry’s penis began to push it way gently between my labia, parting the lips to reveal a deep heat inside me, I could feel a familiar excitement build deep in the base of my stomach. I could feel an itch, I knew only had one cure, my husband’s penis deep inside me. The tip of his penis touched the opening inside me, I could feel the muscles parting, my lubrication pouring over this welcome intervention. The tip of his erection pushing my opening wider. Just as my internal muscles adjusted to the intrusion, I felt a blast of warm liquid, three spurts of his cum shot deep inside me. He groaned behind me, as his orgasm took control. I pressed down on his penis, I needed to cum, but I could already feel his penis softening. I tried to grind my pelvis against him, twisting myself, so my clitoris could rub against his leg. But his penis popped out from between my legs, and I knew the grinding wouldn’t be enough.
Harry was snoring, he had fallen straight asl**p. I tried to wake him but he was in a deep slumber.
I needed to be satisfied. I slid first one then two fingers between my legs, Harry’s cum and my own mixed in to a stream pouring over my hand. As my husband slept, my hand was bringing me close to orgasm, but I felt I needed something more, where was my Magic Bullet, It wasn’t in my drawer earlier. I climbed off the bed and pulled my drawer fully open. Me selection of underwear neatly folded, all perfectly in place. I lifted a large pile of cotton, lace and silk lingerie from the drawer, my dildo was in one corner, my vibrator was safely back in its box, at the back of the drawer, but no bullet. Where could it be, had Katie “borrowed it”. She was out, I could check her room.
Naked I crossed the landing, my vagina still begging for its orgasm. I gently pushed Katie’s bedroom door. It swung open, the landing light filling the dark room. In her mirror I could clearly see my full naked reflection, the landing light working like spot lights on my body. The room filled with light from the doorway, as I walked through the door, the bed lit up. I noticed a humming noise, as the room filled with light, I turned the light on. As the dark room turned to brightness, a pair of knees, spread wide on top to the bed clothes came into view. A pair of red lace panties hung around slim ankles, a matching red bra lay on the bed side chair. Her hand was holding a small metal bullet shaped object against her clitoris, the object buzzed as my young daughter, one finger deep inside her, rubbed the vibrating toy against her clitoris.
I could feel my hand touching my labia, my fingers gently brushing against my own clitoris, now peeking out from it little hood of skin. I was still walking towards the bed. It was like a dream, I couldn’t stop myself, it was like watching a film, what would happen next.
I reached the bed and sat on the edge, only a couple of feet from Katie, her hand and my Magic Bullet bringing her to orgasm. My hand reached out, I could see my fingers reach for her inner thigh. My finger gently touched the glistening dampness spreading from within her. The tip of my finger brushed against my lips as my other hand gently pushed between my labia. I could taste a sweetness on my lips as I realised it was my daughters cum juice. I watched as my hand returned to her body, it was like I had no control over my own actions. My fingers reached for her thigh, gently caressing their way to her pubic mound. My other hand was flicking over my own clitoris. I could feel my finger touching Katie’s folds of skin as it found her hard nub that was her clitoris. As my finger gently touched her erect womanhood, her legs clamped tight together, trapping my hand between her young muscular legs. Her body writhed around the bed, her head thrashing on the pillow, my finger trapped on the tip of her clitoris as she orgasmed. The Magic Bullet, buzzing and vibrating in a mess of hands legs and Katie’s most secret feminine places. For what seemed like several minutes she orgasmed, at the same time my own hand was bringing me to pleasurable heights.
I felt though that I just wasn’t going to get the tension relief I needed. Was I dreaming, would I wake up and be able to reach an orgasm, would I awaken to find Harry mounting me, and he would bring me to orgasm. I needed to cum.
Katie’s orgasm subsided. I felt her shift on the bed. For the first time I saw her face as she looked up from the pillow, her eyes glazed, her bare breasts glistening with her own sweat, her nipples standing erect and proud. Beads of sweat dripping onto her small belly, her thighs shining with her cum juices, still trapping my hand on her clitoris. A small metal toy buzzing between her fingers.
Katie propped herself up on her elbows, her hand reached out and I felt a metal object gently brushing the back of the hand I had between my legs. The bullet slid towards my clitoris, passing my hand on the way. I could feel my own belly tighten as I recognised my orgasm growing from deep inside me. The metal toy, along with the fingers holding it pushed to the entrance of my vagina. My own hand slipped away, as Katie’s hand replaced it. The toy vibrated it way between my vagina muscles. Slowly allowing me body to accept the invasion. My daughter’s finger tips followed, widening the gaping hole between my legs. Every sense in my body seemed to be pointing between my legs, as I could feel her hand slowly push inside me. She twisted her hand and as I felt the buzzing toy glance over my G spot, I began to orgasm. Not my normal orgasm, but everything seemed to point towards her fist inside me. Every muscle in my body tensed up and began to involuntarily shake, I could feel me love juices flowing from deep inside my body, trying to escape. I could hear myself gasping uncontrollably, Katie’s hand audibly popped from between my legs as a squirt of my cum juice sprayed across the bed on to Katie’s face and chest. As I collapsed on the bed, my legs were shaking violently, by body still writhing as I felt Katie’s mouth against mine. I could feel her tongue flicking off my own as my orgasm subsided.
I reached out hugging Katie, kissing her face, tasting my juices from her skin. The sticky sweetness on my own tongue. A tear in my eye, not of sadness but from extreme joy. The two of us lay together for a couple of hours, not speaking, just kissing and caressing each other.
When I eventually got up to go back to bed, Katie spoke for the first time, “do you want to take this and put it in your drawer” she asked holding the Magic Bullet in her soft young hand, “No” I answered, “you mind it for me, your Dad is only home for the weekend”
... Continue»
Posted by trindriver121 7 months ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 9619  |  
100%
  |  6

Seducing my mon

Like many other young men, I had fantasized more than once about my mom during puberty. I think the breaking point occurred days after my 18th birthday, I had a wet dream involving her and couldn't resist it anymore. I awoke to soaked bed sheets and made my mind up—I was going to fuck my mother! At that time I was still a virgin at 18 years old, and very embarrassed about that. Oh, I'd french kissed a couple of girls and women I worked with at the restaurant, even felt a few bare breasts and fondled a couple of times through pants or panties; but that was it. I was hungry and needed to "pop my cherry"!

At that time, I was supposed to be deciding which university I wanted to attend. My parents had divorced years before and I was strongly leaning toward going to live with my dad and go to school there. My dad had remarried and my mom had been in a string of relationships with some real losers. She really didn't want me to go because I long before became the "man of the house", minus the sex. She really didn't want me to go away and pointed toward all the local universities, and she especially despised the thought of me moving into dad's place. We talked about it a lot that year and when I called my dad to ask for materials from the university in his town, she broke into tears and begged me to stay with her, arguing that the multiple local universities had much more to offer. As a bribe, she even started buying me Playboys and Penthouse Forums (which she enjoyed reading too), simply saying it was normal for me to look at them.

My mom worked in a hospital with strict dress policies, all women wore white dresses, no slacks back then. She had very set routines and schedules for things (daily, weekly, monthly, etc.). She got up early and was gone before I got up in the morning. When she got home at night, she often took her dress off and paraded around the house in her bra, panties, slip, and stockings until she poured herself a drink and got dinner started. Then she would take her stockings off in the kitchen and hang them over a chair. I was usually studying or pretending to study. I always enjoyed her lacy bras because they showed more of her 38D breasts. I especially enjoyed it when she had dark panties showing under her slip. Once dinner was started, the show was over. She would ask me to keep an eye on dinner and she would get another drink, take a quick shower, and get into her nightgown. When there were no boyfriends, which had been the situation since about 6-9 months before my 18th birthday, she would often have a few drinks and fall asl**p/pass out on the sofa after dinner. She always went shopping early Saturday mornings. She would return around lunch and often started drinking in the early afternoon when we had nothing to do.

On the Saturday night immediately after my 18th birthday, I came in from a party with friends and saw her asl**p/passed out on the sofa. I decided it was time to start putting the moves on her. I overcame the butterflies in my stomach and sat on the opposite end of the couch. She was already in her light gown and her light blue lace panties were exposed. She was passed out and I decided to begin by unbuttoning her gown and pulling her breasts out. She stirred a bit as I did, and I began to fondle them lightly. Then I sucked on one and it immediately hardened in my mouth. This just drove me wild. I did the same to the other breast and she rolled from her side to her back. She was breathing more heavily and even let out a soft moan as I played with her breasts for the next few minutes. I was throbbing and decided to run my hand down over her panties, I rubbed it as I sucked her nipples. Then I slowly worked my hand inside her panties and she shifted back on her side. I was in new territory now and really didn't know what I was doing! I felt her bush and pussy lips as I very gently eased my finger tip in and she rolled over on the sofa and mumbled something. I decided to try and pull her panties down to look at her pussy, but her legs stayed tight together. I wanted her bad, but my nerves got the best of me and I pulled her panties back up. I went to my room and jacked off four or five times that night before falling asl**p.

The next morning, I awoke with a hard-on (What 18 year-old doesn't?), and my mom knocking on my door. She wanted to talk with me. She asked "Where you fondling my body last night? I'm not sure, but it seemed you were sucking my nipples and had your hand in my panties."

I didn't know what to say. I know I got flushed right there. After a short pause, she dismissed it as a dream and apologized for even asking and that was the end of it. I sighed in relief after she left my room.

I had to work at the restaurant that afternoon and evening and while I was at work I overheard two of the older guys I worked with talking about how to use Everclear in small amounts to loosen female inhibitions. I asked them if it worked and one of the guys said he did it often with his fiancée. The other was going to try it with his newest girlfriend. I asked them if they could get me some I'd like to try it with my "girlfriend". They both said no, I may have been 18, but that was still u******e by a year at that time. I knew then I needed to get some Everclear and I waited until later that week when someone else from work was making a beer run and paid him extra to get me a bottle of Everclear. He reluctantly agreed and got me the bottle. He warned me about the stuff, don't drink it straight, and use it carefully. I told him I was trying to soften up my "girlfriend". He told me to use no more than a half a shot per glass or she'd taste it. I got home late that night and decided to start by pouring some into my mom's vodka bottle in the refrigerator. I added about 2-3 shots worth, knowing my mom had a higher tolerance than most younger women, while she slept on the sofa.

The next night mom came home and poured herself her first drink. I watched as she took her first sip and she didn't react. She didn't get noticibly tipsy that night, but I sat with her on the sofa and she fell asl**p. I decided to lay on the opposite end of the sofa and use my toes to stimulate her crotch. It wasn't the same, but after that Sunday morning, my nerves had the best of me. She squirmed a bit as I started, but then she spread her legs out a bit wider and allowed my toes to massage her crotch, while she slept, under the influence. After a few minutes, I noticed a wet spot on her panties. She wasn't moving or moaning. I then sat up and slowly pulled her panties aside and slipped my finger inside her wet pussy. I could smell her sweetness and my cock started throbbing again. She wasn't moving at all tonight! I was so tempted to fuck her right then, but she stirred a bit and rolled onto her side. I went to bed and jacked off four or five times again before falling asl**p myself.

It was midweek and I decided to wait until that Saturday. I had to work Saturday morning and by the time I got home she had probably already had two or three drinks. She was somewhat upset and hurt that day and had told me she found out that the man she was talking to at work and having lunch with was married. I waited until she was in the bathroom and got my bottle of Everclear out of hiding and added another shot or so, to the now lower bottle of vodka. When she fixed another drink she looked at her glass after she took the first sip.

She finished that drink and was going to start dinner and the alcohol hit her. I had been watching TV, and her, and heard her stumbling in the kitchen. I got up and saw her trying to cut up food for dinner. She was not standing steady, so I offered to help. She said the vodka really hit her, but it would go away in a few minutes: It didn't, in fact it got worse.

I thought this might be my moment, right there in the kitchen. I decided to come up behind her with my erect cock and press it against her ass crack. She shuffled a bit in surprise and asked what I was doing. I told her I was helping steady her.

She said nothing, so I pressed into her harder and started grinding my throbbing cock against her ass. She was in a stupor by now and was not resisting at all, nor was she grinding against me at all. I wanted her so badly at that point my cock was starting to hurt. All my judgement and inhibition was going away quickly. As soon as she turned around to get something, we were face to face and close. She asked me to move and I decided to kiss her on the lips. She did nothing to stop me. My hands worked over her nightgown and found her nipples, which were already erect. I started grinding my dick into her crotch and it felt so good and so close I let out a moan and some precum. With that, I pressed her back into the counter and pulled her nightgown up.

She simply pulled it pulled down and slurred that she had to finish dinner. She told me to let her go, she had no time for this now.

I asked her if we could go to her bedroom after dinner and didn't get an answer. After she put dinner in the oven, she poured yet another drink and passed out on the sofa again.

I ate dinner early and decided to go see how much I could play with her that night. She was so d***k that that night I was able to gently pull her nightgown and panties completely off. And I took my own clothes off and was about to start having my way with her and the phone rang. I quickly answered it and it was my grandmother (her mother) wanting to check up on her. Mom had called her earlier and she just wanted to see how she was doing. I told her she was sl**ping on the sofa as I looked at her naked body lying there. We talked for a while and as we did the feelings of guilt swept over me. I chickened out again and decided to put her panties and nightgown back on, but not before I tasted her sweetness this time. I got a much better look at her pussy that night and explored further inside it with my fingers. I tasted her wetness and was getting tempted again when she shifted and mumbled something. I put her nightgown and panties back on with no problems. The next morning she acted like normal and suspected nothing.

It was Sunday and I woke up thinking today was it. I was going to fuck my mother today or tonight! I watched her as she came into the kitchen. She said, "Good morning." And I replied. She looked at her nearly-empty bottle of vodka and got another one out.

I told her that grandma had called last night and wanted to talk with her. I didn't tell her that that call was the ONLY thing that kept me from fucking her last night.

I thought everything was OK when she turned and looked at me and asked, "Why were you fondling me in the kitchen last night?" I blushed and tried to say something, but she just cut me off and told me it was normal for young men to fantasize about their mothers; but that it simply wasn't acceptable. She asked me to stop thinking that way about her and definitely stop touching, fondling, or rubbing her private parts. With that she mixed herself a bl**dy Mary, which was a change for her and added that she wanted to talk with me about "our situation" a bit later that day. She then called my grandmother (part of their Sunday morning ritual) and I just sat there in the kitchen listening, hoping she wouldn't tell about what happened last night, and she didn't. Then she called my aunt and they chatted for a while as she opened a bottle of wine and poured a glass. I listened in again and she said nothing.

It was almost lunchtime and she came to my room to talk to me about "our situation". She started off, by repeating that it wasn't acceptable in society for a mother and son to have sex. She then went back to the previous Saturday night and asked me again if I had fondled her.

I admitted it and her face turned red. She first asked if she was the first woman or girl I had ever touched like that. I told her that I had French kissed some girls in school and divorcees at work (more on some of them in another story). I had felt the bare breasts of two woman and fondled them through their pants and panties once. Then I admitted that her pussy was the first I had ever come in direct contact with. I also told her that I loved the sensation of grinding her pussy in the kitchen the night before and she stopped me.

She then admitted that despite how d***k she was, she got aroused too, but she said it just had to stop. Then she changed gears and wanted to make sure I knew how to used condoms.

I jokingly asked her if she would show me with my now erect cock (At 18 the wind made it hard, and her wanting to show me, made it even harder!).

She sat back and said she would have to think about it-—a glimmer of hope! She told me to get dressed and she went to shower and get dressed. We were going to the d**gstore when it opened.

On the way there, she seemed different, not as upset and confused as earlier. We talked about girls vs. women on the way to the store and she kept saying how important it was that I knew how to properly use a condom. I was just listening thinking that this could be my lucky day.

We bought the condoms and I spotted a new Penthouse Forum, which we both enjoyed reading privately at that time. On the way home, the conversation was about where I was going to college. She repeated that was what I should be concentrating on, not sex. We talked about colleges and I was careful not to bring up moving to dad's place, but as we pulled into the driveway, she brought it up. We sat in the car in the garage arguing about it for a while. Then we went inside.

She got me a big box of Trojans, ultra sensitive, and after we got in and she poured herself a glass of wine. Then she looked at me and offered me a glass saying if I was old enough to register for the draft, I ought to be old enough to have a glass of wine. I took it and we went to the sofa with the box of condoms and our wine.

She explained that these were lubricated and that when I opened one the slippery side went out. I opened the box and tore one off. She grabbed for it and started to open it. She showed me the slippery side and the dry side. Then she used her thumb and showed me how to make a "well" with the tip so that it wouldn't burst inside a woman. She explained that she had one bust inside of her with a previous boyfriend and that thankfully she didn't get pregnant. Then she showed me how to roll it all the way down my penis and said it worked a lot better on erect penises. She went on to confess that she had her tubes tied shortly after that, but still demanded that her boyfriends used condoms the first few dates to avoid STDs. I reached for the one she used and she told me to get another one out and try it. When I stood up she asked what I was doing.

I said I was trying on my cock.

She asked if I was erect.

I replied "A little bit."

She said this wasn't really what she had in mind and wanted me to try it on my thumb too.

I pleaded with her that I needed to make sure I got it right in front of her, so we would both know for sure.

She reluctantly agreed and I dropped my pants and underwear right in front of her. I looked at her watching my cock getting erect at her stare.

She told me that I was "hung" compared to my dad and most of her previous boyfriends. By now I was fully erect and as I opened another condom, her eyes moved from my cock to my eyes.

I did the well, and began unrolling the condom down my shaft and the well disappeared as I unrolled it down.

Without thinking she grabbed the condom and end of my erect cock and told me to stop. I did and let go. She pulled it up and started unrolling it. Our eyes locked again as she unrolled it over my tip. I was throbbing and I now saw the same lust in her eyes as I'm sure I had in mine.

She looked at my throbbing cock and finished rolling it all the way down. She lightly touched my tightening sack and caressed them for just a second. Then suddenly she backed away, and without looking at me said that we shouldn't be doing this at all. She sent me to my room and told me to read my new Forum and please jack off to that and not thoughts of her—-it wasn't right.

I jacked off a couple of times thinking about her though. Now I couldn't get her out of my mind! I wanted to fuck my mother so badly it was all I could think about and I knew she was thinking about then it too! I walked out of my room looking for her and she wasn't in the living room or her bathroom. Then I noticed her bedroom door was shut. I heard her breathing heavily and softly moaning through the door and quietly tried to open it, but it was locked.

I went to the kitchen for another glass of wine and then remembered the guys at work talking about cold showers and thought I'd try that. It worked for about 10 minutes then I was hard again.

Throughout that afternoon, mom would come out only to get another glass of wine or later on, a drink. Without looking at me, talking to me, or even answering my question as to whether she was OK or not, she'd slip back into her bedroom and lock the door. By the clanking sound of the bottles in the trash, I knew when she finished the last of the Everclear-laced vodka that afternoon and opened the new bottle. Once she was back in her room, I got my Everclear out, poured out some of the vodka and replaced it with the Everclear. I used even more. I needed for her to be d***k!

Her silence continued that afternoon and into the evening. She didn't even come out to fix dinner, so I fixed something and ate. Then she came out, sweaty and started to say something, but quit mid-sentence and said she was taking a shower. I quickly finished dinner and went to the bathroom. That door was unlocked, I eased it open and snuck in. While she was shampooing her hair, and bush, I peeked in. I was throbbing and knew this was it! I took my clothes off and joined her in the shower.

Once she rinsed all the shampoo out she noticed me. "Joe, what are you doing in here with me? You need to get out right now! Right now!"

I pleaded, "Mom, I saw the look in your eyes earlier and I know you want to have sex with me as much as I want sex with you. Please it will be our secret."

She turned the water off and started to get out when I grabbed her and pulled close to me. She yelled, "No Joe, please stop this!"

I leaned into her and kissed her on the lips as she tried to push me away.

She struggled only briefly and then suddenly grabbed my shoulders and returned a French kiss. As we wondered down each other's necks.

I could hear her whispering, "No, we shouldn't be doing this. This is all wrong.. We need to stop now...."

But her body was giving in to the attention it craved. I was lightly fondling her breasts and she grabbed my fingers and guided them over her hardened nipples and pinched them. I continued to pinch them with that hand while my other hand reached for her pussy. I slid my finger in and she moaned as she reached for my cock.

She was still whispering that we needed to stop now. We didn't even dry off as we left the bathroom and went to her bedroom. I knew this was it and let out some precum on her fingers as we got on the bed. She was thrusting against my finger as she got on her back and spread her legs.

Suddenly, she stopped everything and told me, "Stop it right there! This needs to stop now. This isn't right and you know it! Let go of me and get out of my room! NOW!" She pushed me off the bed and moved the far side of the bed and stood up.

We stared at each other and I could tell her eyes of lust had become anger, guilt, and shame. I started cussing and she told me to go take a shower and cool off. She went on in a raised voice telling me there was NO way we were ever having sex, it simply was not right, etc.

I pleaded with her, begged her from the opposite side of the bed.

She continued to say no and was resolute.
Then a thought hit me and I raised my voice to tell her I was going to move to dad's place for college...

She immediately yelled, "Because I refuse to fuck you, which is so wrong, you're going to punish me like this? How dare you! You know it will kill me if you leave me for him! She broke down in tears and sat on the bed crying.

I did feel guilty enough about blurting that out that I went flaccid with precum just dripping. She cried for a few minutes and got up.

She asked me to get my clothes and put them on, we needed to talk about this. I

went back to the bathroom and put my clothes on. Mom put on her robe, told me to go to the living room, and that she was pouring herself a stiff drink.

We started talking about the college thing, but it quickly moved to the sex thing. She admitted that she was close to giving into "the moment", but had to stop herself and me. She apologized several times for leading me on, but repeated that it couldn't happen. Then talk went back to college. She was mad at me for what I told her in the bedroom. She went on and on about it.

Then I talked a bit and told her why I was thinking about moving to dad's place. I liked the college, and assured her that I wouldn't move there just because we didn't have sex.

She didn't believe me, but after she got another drink, she came back in and asked a question: "If I did have sex with you, would you have still consider moving to you father's place?"

I admitted that I would have. There was a long silence and she asked, "If I were to have sex with you, and I'm not saying I will, will you promise to not move to his place?"

My mind began racing, searching for an answer, as my cock began to swell.

In my silence, mom repeated the question.

I thought a bit more. I REALLY wanted to fuck her, but I liked the idea of going to the college near my dad's house. She was waiting for an answer and I just blurted out, "If we have sex tonight, ALL night, I'll promise to reconsider..."

Mom broke in, "NO, moving to your dad's place will absolutely not be an option for college, IF I agree to have sex with you tonight, as you said, ALL night. Period."

Then there was silence, both of us waiting on the other to say something.

My cock was fully erect again and as I looked up I saw a bit of lust in her eyes again. I thought that one night with her wouldn't be enough, and I just blurted that out.

She replied, "Right now, you'll consider yourself very lucky if we even have sex one night. Don't get greedy Joe." Then the alcohol in her spoke, "Besides, you might have sex with me and decide it's not worth it the after first time. You know, I'm pretty old fashioned when it comes to sex, as more than one of my ex-boyfriends has told me."

I told her that I would probably enjoy it a lot.

She replied that I didn't know what I was talking about.

We sat on the couch for a minute watching the TV and exchanging glances. Then she moved over close to me and said, "Alright Joe, what do you say? If we go have sex, will you not go to your father's for college?"

I finally gave in and agreed.

She nodded, snuggled closer, and asked, "Now where were we before I stopped everything?"

With that, my cock started throbbing. We locked eyes and kissed like we had never kissed before, our hands fondling and caressing each other. After a few minutes and soft moans as we went down each other's necks, she got up, grabbed my hand, and led me back to her bedroom. Once we got in there, all the inhibitions were gone. We were like a****ls ripping each other's clothes off. We got on the bed as we were fondling each other and she spread her legs again.

This time she grabbed the end of my throbbing cock and guided me directly between her legs and inside her wet and waiting pussy. Then she yelled, "Fuck me Joe! Fuck me hard! Go wild, this is what we both want!" It felt so good to finally be inside her pussy and her muscles seemed to just pull me deeper. I could feel her cervix with my deep thrusts. I didn't last long at all and soon she felt me tightening and told me I was getting close and to ram it into her hard and cum. I lasted maybe 3-4 more thrusts, then I felt my first true orgasm. It was awesome! The sight or feeling of my cumming triggered one deep in her and she squirted all over me. I freaked out and tried to pull out, but she reached around and pulled me deeper with all her strength, so I thrusted with my still stiff cock, and she let out a loud scream. After that, she just went limp for a moment and I collapsed on top of her. We were sweaty and I could smell our mixed cum, which was all over our midsections and the bed.

As I rolled off of her she said, "My God, that was intense, I haven't squirted in forever. What did you think? Was it everything you thought it would be?"

I told her that I never felt so good.

She got up and said she needed a cigarette and told me a puff or two probably wouldn't kill me either. We went to the living room naked and just held and fondled each other on the couch as I tried a smoke (gagged) and she had two.

She went to the kitchen opened a bottle of wine and brought two glasses in. She then offered a toast as she gave me a glass, "This is to an unforgettable evening." We clinked glasses and she went on, "This is just the start Joe, you've got me so aroused right now, I want to go all night. I think we both may be calling in sick tomorrow." We kissed as she felt my stiff cock, and we went back to her room. A

s we got to the bed, she told me to get on my back. I did so and she got on top of me and just slid my cock inside her in one motion. She started riding me as I reached up for her breasts and squeezed her nipples hard. That sent her into a frenzy and she really started fucking me hard and talking dirty to me.

I leaned up and sucked and nibbled her heard nipples and she went wild. She leaned down to kiss me and I could feel her squirting as she arched back up and let out a yell. I later learned, what followed was a series of several orgasms for mom as she hit her "plateau". She just kept riding me, moaning, yelling, grunting, and at times just freezing for an instant right before she'd let out a huge scream.

I came in her once, and didn't soften much afterwards. I grabbed her hips and ass and pulled her into me harder. I was instantly hard again and did not cum again with her riding me before she just collapsed on me, out of energy.

I was still rock hard when she rolled off of me over an hour after she had started riding me.

She was hot, red, and out of breath, as she said she needed another short break. But, she added, "Tonight is NOWHERE near finished young man. We have a lot more ahead of us!" It was late, but neither of us was tired. In fact, I was starving and she explained that was a sign of good, hot, sex. We made sandwiches and ate fruit, and I was surprised to see her just have juice and water with no alcohol.

She explained to me that while alcohol removes judgement and inhibitions, it also decreases the intensity and good feelings. We sat on the sofa for a while holding and fondling each other.

Then she got up and on her knees and said, "I've only done this a few times, but I want to do it for you now." She took my erect cock and put the tip in her mouth.

It felt different at first. I told her I wanted to fuck her again, but she nodded no.

Mom told me to just lay back and enjoy between sucks and licks.

I later learned with other women that my mom was pretty good with blowjobs, not the best; but among the best I've ever had. After a few minutes, I felt like I was going to explode. It was a totally different sensation that I've come to love when the mood is right. I could feel myself getting close, especially when she would take my cock all the way to her throat and then all the way back out, twisting on the purple tip.

I was moaning (Mom later told me screaming), when I was getting close and she knew it. Then I exploded!

She later admitted, she gagged at first.

All I know is that it felt divine and she just kept sucking me dry and swallowed it all, except for a spurt or two that shot over her face and hair. I was hard again within minutes.

Mom got up, turned around and got on all fours and told me to fuck her from behind. She asked if I'd read about doggy-style,

I said "Yes>"

Mom said this is it and some women really enjoy it.

As I mounted her from behind, it hit me, she was teaching me things as we went along. We fucked doggy style on the living room floor for several minutes. It didn't take long for her to cum and the feeling of her cumming and squirting all over me again sent me into a frenzy. Suddenly I started driving her hard, pushing her across the floor.

She was screaming "YES! YES! Fuck me baby! Fuck me harder!"

I pushed us all the way across the living room!

Finally she grabbed the chair against the wall and I thrust her into it. We both came and she flooded me and the floor. We collapsed in each other's arms and the floor and just held each other for several minutes.

By the time we recovered it was well after 1 a.m. Mom was tired and I was a bit too, but I didn't want the night to end yet.

I asked her if a man ever gave her oral sex.

She said no, and I told her I wanted to try it and that she was tired and wanted to go to bed.

I reminded her of her promise to go all night.

She said she needed a quick shower first to wake up a bit and that she'd meet me in the bedroom.

When we got up we could help but to notice our juices all over the floor and a light trail of spots going from the sofa to the chair.

We laughed about it as we kissed and she went to the shower. I decided to join her as she went into the bathroom. This time we cleaned each other in the shower as we kissed and fondled each other. I was rock hard again and fucked her from behind as the hot water ran out. We were both moaning in delight as we came together. We rinsed off in the lukewarm water and went back to her room.

She got on the dry end of the bed and I got between her legs and started kissing and licking her wet pussy.

It took quite a while for us to learn what she liked and she was telling me along the way. Then out of nowhere, she started squirming, thrusting and closed her thighs around my head as I hit her magic spot just right. She came instantly, squirting all over my face. Then she was just panting and thrusting her hips for a few moments.

She started asking for me to move up and fuck her good. Then her requests turned to begging, "Please Joe, get up her and fuck me hard. I'm so close to another big one."

Finally, I gave in and fucked her hard again missionary style. She exploded on my third of fourth deep thrust. She dug her finger nails into my back and was just screaming as she came, and she went on for a while. This was a big one and I could feel it too. As she was just finishing I felt myself getting close. I was fucking her as hard as I could and slamming her head into the headboard.

I nearly blacked out with this orgasm and immediately collapsed on her when I came in side her.

Afterwards she said that as soon as she came, she was telling me to breathe and I wasn't.

When I recovered and got off mom, I looked over and it was almost 3 a.m.. Now I was getting tired and I knew mom was very tired. We both fell asl**p in each other's arms before I got hard again that night.

We both awoke after 8 that Monday morning to the sound of the phone ringing. Mom grabbed the phone, it was her boss and she told him we were both sick and apologized for not calling sooner.

She got off the phone with him and said that she need to call my school now and went to the phone in the kitchen. I laid there with a "morning stiffee", hoping mom would want more today, I knew I did!

When she came back to her room she got into bed beside me, and said, "We really need to talk." I dreaded those words.

First, we promised each other that it would be our secret, no one else would ever know what we did (I even asked her permission to write this and she agreed after all these years, only if she could look at it first. So here we are!).

Second, she enjoyed last night a lot; BUT, last night was over, and she wasn't sure we should do it anymore. She added that she was sore all over, her pussy, her nipples (which were bl**d red), her thighs, her hips, her back, her arms, etc. She then lifted the blankets off me and grabbed my erect cock. Surprisingly, it hurt a bit when she fondled it, and then she pointed out that we both have rug burns all over our knees.

We looked at each other and kissed each other long and slow. As I started fondling her wet pussy, she pulled away and said, "NO, Joe, we're not going there today."

Then she went on, third she told me I had better keep my promise and forget about moving to dad's place for college. I agreed and she smiled as she kissed me again.

Then she added a fourth by saying, "You're not a bad kisser, but you need to learn to slow down. Now, let me kiss you and put my tongue into your mouth first and show you what women like." What followed was almost an hour of just holding each other, kissing, and her coaching.

There was some occasional grinding, but she always stopped me before we got too carried away.

I asked if this was just a one-time deal.

She said she'd have to think about it, but today was out.

I started begging and pleading

She just joked it was my age and hormones.

I even asked for another blowjob and she refused.

We talked about sex over a late breakfast and I again asked for another blowjob. I needed one really bad.

Finally, she agreed saying that if it would just shut me up she'd do it, but that was it; and I'd have to stand up for her.

We went back into the living room and she pulled my shorts down and started licking and sucking.

Soon I felt that great feeling coming over me again, but I wanted more and I knew it. As I was getting closer, I grabbed the back of her head and a handful of hair.

She started moaning between and among sucks. Her hips were swaying a bit as she sat on the sofa.

The feeling I had that morning was different and more intense than the night before. From reading the Forum articles, I knew this was domination and I loved the feeling. I came quickly and it was the most intense orgasm I'd had yet!

Mom swallowed it all and continued to suck my cock.

Then I sat next to her on the couch and she confessed that she enjoyed being f***ed. It was something new for her too.

There was a long silence as we sat on the couch. I was getting hard again thinking about the new feelings and sensations rushing through me at that moment. The feeling of total power over my mother now consumed me as much as the desire to fuck her the day before.

Finally, I had to speak. "Mom, we weren't done talking."

She asked, "What? I thought we were done."

I remember feeling the sweat roll down from my armpits and my mouth got dry as I spoke, "Fifth."

I paused as she asked, "What?"

I continued, knowing what I wanted to TELL her but not believing I was actually doing it. "Fifth, if you want me to stay with you for college not only will we be having sex more, but you will have sex with me when I want it and with no one else!" I said it and blushed as I did.

Mom was just as stunned by what I told her as I was.

To this day, I don't know where it came from, but once I said it I felt relieved on one hand, but worried on the other. How was mom going to react?

There was another long silence and she asked, "Is this what you think of me? Do you really want me to be some sort of sexual SLAVE to you?"

I started to answer, but stopped myself as I heard her words in my head again. Yes I did want her as a sex slave, my own mother! I couldn't tell her that, not yet anyway. Thoughts were racing through my head and I suddenly realized that morning blowjob brought it all together. It was what I wanted all along and just didn't know it. Now the some of Forum articles were racing through my mind.

Mom raised her voice and demanded an answer. "Do you really want me to be your fucking sexual slave?!"

I calmed down and told her that the blowjob she just gave me made me realize how good I felt forcing her head and mouth around my cock.

She got up and poured herself a drink and came back in and said in a stern tone, "Alright! We REALLY need to talk about this right now!" Then in a much quieter voice, she mumbled, "I enjoyed you doing that. I'll confess, I was really turned on!"

At this point we were both talking now. Then she shared her fantasy of being ****d and manhandled and said that the night before really awakened that fantasy again.

We talked about that a lot. We discussed rules of the house. I was still her son, living under her roof.

I was surprised how easily she seemed to accept the idea though! We chatted about it through lunch and into the afternoon. I even went to my room and got the Forums out that had something about domination in them to show her.

Throughout our conversation, mom was sticking firm to no sex that day. She was too sore, but we did talk about what we would do that next weekend.

Plans were quickly falling into place and we decided that we should go to the adult bookstore across town and find some books or tapes. We spent over an hour in there. It was my first time in one of those places and they did card me. We filled a basket with stuff and then went to the mall for dinner. On the way she said we were going to Frederick's where she would let me pick some outfits for her. I got excited because as I told her in the car, I loved sexy lingerie photos. We ate dinner and went to Frederick's. I found four outfits I really wanted to see her in and went outside while they helped her get her sizes. As we drove home, she repeated her **** fantasy, and how she wanted me to do it to/for her, and we spent the rest of the night planning that.

While she wasn't sure about the slave thing, I was trying to figure out how to make that happen. After that last Sunday, I wanted my mother as my sexual slave and its all I wanted. I saw the **** as a start to that end.

The rest of the week dragged on and it was all I could do to do my homework. All I wanted to do was read the books and magazines we bought and look at the toys and her new lingerie, until mom got home and then I wanted to either talk to her about that weekend or try to fuck her.

She said we had to wait all week because she wanted me really turned on and ready Friday night.

We planned it out and Friday night came. I made dinner so it was ready when she got home and we went through it one more time.

She wanted me to manhandle her (she didn't like me to use the word ****, but that's what it was going to be like) and ravage her body. She didn't want me to stop until I was ready to stop. She wanted to be used, tied up, and f***ed to do things. I had everything laid out in her room for this. I was ready to "****" my mother and use that to make her my slave.

After dinner, she went to the bathroom to shower and touch up her make up and put lipstick on. Then I heard her go to her room to get dressed. Several minutes later she came out in a dress, wearing her black stockings and heels. Underneath it all she had the black bra/corset and crotchless lace panties I picked out at Frederick's. She looked stunning and as she spun for me, I was enthralled by her. She even had on her Chanel #5 and the scent mixed with hers, and drove me wild! She asked to have a glass of wine and a cigarette first, while I got in my position and turned all the lights off.

I was hiding in her room and heard when she put her glass down and could hear her footsteps. When she entered the room, I grabbed her, fondled her as I covered her mouth. She tried to cream as we planned, but I muffled it as I threw her on the bed. The sensations were rushing through me and I realized I had never been this worked up ever in my short sexual life. I ripped her dress open to expose her breasts on the bed as she began to "struggle" against me, "begging" me to stop.
I continued pinching her nipples as she pleaded, "NO, no please stop!" As I ripped her dress off and could see her lingerie, I shot some precum.

I ripped my pants open as I "fought" with her, and told her, "Oh no BITCH! This is going to happen!"

She quickly quit "struggling" as I pried her legs apart and f***ed my self between them.

Once I was there, it was not hard to penetrate her through those crotchless panties. I f***ed myself into her really hard, but she was already wet with anticipation.

I remember telling her that she was so wet this must be turning her on.

She continued with the no,no,no's as I told her she was a slut and all mine that night! Mom was still resisting me a bit as I rammed her, but her hips were moving to meet my thrusts. I didn't last long at all and had a huge explosion deep inside her. She came big time right after me.

As we agreed, we took a short break. That was the most intense sex I'd ever have and I was instantly hard again. When we continued, I just started fucking her wildly again and she cam more than me, some "****".

Then when I went flaccid, I got off her and f***ed her head back around to my cock. I grabbed her hair much more firmly that I had before and I enjoyed watching her suck me hard, suck me to orgasm, and then suck me dry as I told her to swallow every drop. Then, I told her that I really liked fucking her and this party was just beginning. I pulled her head back to my cock and she sucked it hard again. This time when I was rock hard, I rolled her over on all fours.

She thought I was going doggy style, but I grabbed the Vaseline under the bed and put some on my tip and her anus, and suddenly she knew what I was about to do.

She said, "Joe, be careful now." As I eased into her tight ass.

I worked myself all the way in and she pleaded for me to stop along the way. Then I started slowly fucking her. Mom's ass was so tight it hurt both of us at first. Then she relaxed and loosened up and the sensations were fantastic!

Suddenly she went wild and just started screaming at the top of her lungs. I put a pillow in front of her mouth because I was afraid the neighbors might hear her and think something was wrong. Then she just started cumming and she was yelling with each of my thrusts, which were getting harder and more f***eful. She was squirting almost non-stop now and it was all over the bed. I was getting close to another big one so I started ramming her ass harder. I felt myself cumming and just grabbed mom's hips with all my strength and rammed it in.

She arched up and let out a huge wailing scream as I came in her ass. She scared me when she collapsed on the bed after that. She blacked out for a few seconds, and was lying there under me, just trying to breathe. We were both sweaty wet messes when I slowly pulled my flaccid cock out of her ass. I needed a shower then, so I left her panting and softly moaning on the bed.

As I showered, I was just starting to get hard again as I thought about what I had just done to my mother. Feelings of guilt swept over me, but I had to plan the rest of this out. I wanted my mother to be my complete sexual slave before the night was over and now I needed to continue.

When I came out of the shower, she was in the bathroom in her wet black lingerie asking if she should change and touch up. I agreed and told her to get her white lingerie on. It was a bridal type outfit and consisted of a thin teddy, panties, a thin robe and white stockings.

She came into the kitchen where I had made a snack of fruit and sliced cheese. She poured another glass of wine for herself and offered me some.

We talked about the **** and she told me she absolutley loved it. She added that having her son do it made it very special to her.

We then talked about what was ahead-—how she would become my slut and later sex slave. She was so "sexed up" at that point, I had no problems just telling her how it would be.

We went back the bedroom where I tied her to the bed spread eagle, untied her panties and just started fucking her pussy until I came. Then I ravaged her body pinching her nipples and clitoris with clothespins. I spanked her wet pussy with our new crop and pulled out her vibrators and the other things we bought as I played with her.

She came several times and whenever I started getting hard I either fucked her pussy or her mouth.

I didn't say much at first, but then I started calling her a slut and whore--my own mother. She just agreed and begged for more!

It was getting late and we were both getting tired. I was starting to have dry orgasms by then and decided we needed another break before I made her my slave.

She stripped out of her sweaty outfit and took a shower while I got something else to eat. Her bed was soaked! She got a bite and asked what was next because she didn't know how much more she could take. It was after 3 by then.

I led her back to her room and put her on the soaked bed. We were both naked and I wasn't sure what I wanted to do with her next other than make her my slave. I decided to put her on top of me and let her ride me awhile, since we both enjoyed it so much the Sunday before. She followed my instructions and we were both soon fucking full f***e.

As soon as I thought she was getting close to orgasm, I told her to stop and just stay there with my cock inside her. I leaned up and gave her a long slow kiss and she started wanting to ride me, but I stopped her and asked, "Do you want more SLUT?"

She begged yes as she started trying to ride me and kiss me.

I told her to stop again and went on, "If you want more of me, you need to agree to some things."

Mom stopped and looked at me.

I went on, "I will call you 'mom' when we are not alone, but when we're alone I will call you SLUT. Understand?"

She looked puzzled, but nodded her head in agreement.

I continued, "When we are alone and have nothing to do, you will be my sexual slave and serve my desires. Right there, right then, and you can have NO reservations." I finished by saying, "You will have no other men but me and I may add to the rules later; but for right now they are the rules for as long as I live here. Do you understand SLUT?"

My mom was frozen on me for a few seconds and she nodded. I had her tell me she understood and she did.

Then I laid back and told her to fuck me until she couldn't fuck anymore tonight.

She immediately did so and we each came a couple of more times before we got too tired. I told her to come with my to my room where the bed was dry.

We went to bed and slept until 10 a.m. Saturday. When I awoke, I was hard and decided to put my new slave through her first test, as she lied there sl**ping, I rolled her over on her back, spread her legs as she woke up dazed, and started fucking her.

She asked what I was doing and mentioned needing to go shopping.

I reminded her of her promise and that she belonged to me as I came inside her.

We got up and she went shopping as I started my chores. Her room still smelled heavily of sex. When she got home, she put the food and things up and had a snack.

I then walked into the kitchen and told her to follow me to her room. Once there, I told her that as she is a slut, I expect her to wear slutty things around the house and open up her drawer of slips and camisoles. I threw her a thin black shear camisole and told her to wear that and nothing else.

She did as I told her and came out to the living room. I got hard quickly and spread her legs on the couch and started fucking her. We both came quickly.

I then got off of her and told her to start sucking my dripping cock.

She did until I came again and she sucked it all up.

Then we talked about it and she admitted that she liked the way our relationship was going. She said she really got turned on shopping when she was thinking about me being able to take her and use her anytime I wanted.

Through time, the agreement was modified a bit, but our dirty secret remained and mom remained my very willing sex slave until I moved out. I did stay there for college and even had a couple of girlfriends along the way. More to come.... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 3 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 13261  |  
100%
  |  6

ravenhawk12 pleasures him self looking at my tits

10:28 pm, July 13 Lateshay

you just made me cum.

12:29 pm, July 11 ravenhawk12

I hope you do not mind me sending these.

10:17 pm, July 5 ravenhawk12

Another little idea...~shrug~

Its been so damn hot lately, even the feel of the steaming water of the shower falling upon me right now, feels deliciously cooling. Washing away all the accumulated sweat that has collected on my skin feels so good. Hard to believe I’ve done nothing but sit around, unmoving, and sweated this much.

The A/C really needs to be fixed!

Squeezing a bit of soap into my hands, I start to lather up. Scrubbing my arms, chest, underarms (pheww!). Damn that’s feels better! Can almost feel the weight of the scum slipping off! Soaping up my back as best I can, I suddenly feel a bit silly as I begin cleaning the cheeks of my rear. Then, my hands move around my waist, spreading the suds onto my groin. Not surprisingly, touching such tender places, even just to clean them, sends a few tingles through me. Also, not surprising, these tingly feelings cause me to start thinking about…You!

Memories of our last encounter still very fresh in my mind. I can almost still taste your luscious, ever so sweet pussy upon my lips. Images of those cutely pink folds, fleshy petals, and teasingly peeking clit dance before me. Such fun I had in devouring you, drinking from you…feeling the squirt of your hot juices into my mouth as I watch your cum so very hard. Oh…the female orgasm….so beautiful! Your writhing, twisting body, so overcome by pleasure…..the look on your face, almost one of agony….but we both knew that was FAR FAR from the truth. The dark nipples crowning your damn near perfect breasts…hardening…standing proud. And….the sounds…..the a****listic sounds you made…….as the lust and desire claimed you…..

Oh, my dear…..

Needless to say, thinking of you like this…..remembering……my simple cleansing isn’t simple now.
Looking down, I watch my slick soap covered hand slide slowly up and down my shaft…..swollen and hard by the thought of you. I grin, knowing you would love to see this. Me…stroking my hard cock for you….throbbing in need. Hanging beneath, my seed sac is heavy…..full. Admittedly, its been awhile since it had last been…emptied. The last time had been days ago…..and yes, You were the focus that helped bring me release.

Oh, I so need you right now!

Kneeling before me, as I know you would like to, the falling water making your gorgeous body shimmer, your long hair stuck to your skin, curling on your face. Your looking up at me…flashing that Cheshire-like grin I’ve come to adore. And, in your one hand, your caress me….each full length pump slow….tight….the soap keeping each deliciously slick….while in the other delicate set of digits, you gently massage my balls…weighting them.

…..damn you are too good!!

I groan in sheer bliss. You giggle, those mischievous eyes going back and forth from looking up at me….to staring hungrily at me cock. Fuck! You working me so slowly…..I LOVE IT! There is a lot to be said about patience…takeing time….Oh, Yes!!

Suddenly you stop, removing your hands. I look down, in time to see you reach for the handheld shower nozzle. Setting on a soft drizzle, your rinse away the soap from my now angrily hard manhood. The feel of the heated water dr****g around me….so good! But I knew the best was yet to come. My heart hammered, as you put away the nozzle, turn off the water, and scoot up a bit closer, all the while, giving me that naughty grin. Closer….closer……until…..Oh my….you nuzzle into my groin, letting my flesh lay upon your face. The sight is near too much…..when……OH GOD!…..your mouth slurps in a flesh covered orb. You suckle….I damn near feint! You begin to hum, moaning….the vibrations making my eyes cross….as does the feel of your skilled tongue laving my sac with your cooling saliva. You go back and forth between to the balls, sucking in one….playing and loving…..spitting it out and as it cools, attacking the other. All the while, running your nose along the underside of the cock on your face.
I’m in heaven! Your gentle ministrations bringing me great pleasure, yet keeping me far from the brink of release. It is yummy torture. My knees are getting weak, thankfully, this shower came with a built in seat, which I then use. Again, that devilish giggle, as you follow along, never breaking contact.

Its many long moments before you decide I’ve had enough of the testicular play. Letting them hang, dripping in your spit, you angle your face up, and leave a trail of kisses up the underside of my cock. I’ve shivering now, and nearly jump when your plant a sucking kiss on that sweet spot, where that under vein connects to the crown. I grown, and at the tip of my cock, a fat drop of pre has collected. You see it, and I swear you look like a lioness that’s just spotted her prey!! You inch closer, and, sticking out your tongue, you let just the tip touch that drop, a hairs breath from touching me. You play with it, grinning all the while, still only toughing that drop, stretching sticky cords from it.

Then, you pause….looking up at me….and I see it. Your eyes….change…..from being teasing to……HUNGER! Then….you growl!! Right before plunging your mouth down..and over…my cock…..spearing it deep into your mouth!!!

OH FUCK!!!!!!!!!

You start bobbing up and down on me like a woman possessed!!! Sucking so damn hard!! One of those deceptively delicate hands is now squeezing my balls, like they where the bulb of a turkey baster. Oh yes, you are leaving now doubts that you want that juice…..and you want it NOW!!

I manage to creak open my eyes……and I see your hair, even wet as it is, whipping about your face. How are you going so fast and not breaking your neck?!? I also see where your other hand is. It’s tucked between your legs, working yourself as feverishly fast as you are me!!

Oh my GOD!!

My head slamms back against the shower wall….this is getting to be too much….I know I wont be lasting much longer! As if knowing it, the hand you have working my balls, suddenly wraps its finger around the very top of my scrotum, against my shaft….and tightens! Adding just enough discomfort to dull my pleasure and keep me on the edge!!

Oh you FUCKING bitch!!! I LOVE IT!!!!!!!!!!!!

I growl!!! As I open my mouth to groan, fingers are shoved into it!!! The musky sweet flavor that floods my mouth lets me know in an instant where those fingers have been. I suck hungrily on them, cleaning them of your delicious juices. Just as fast they are yanked form my lips, I know to be plunged right back where they had been.

That’s it……I’m at my limit…….

Gotta fucking CUM!!!

You growl around the cock pistoning in and out of your mouth. Sliding your lips up just until they encircle the base of the cockhead, you SUCK!….HARD!!! While the hand that had been squeezing my balls, now grasp my shaft, pumping it fast and hard……

….you want it….

The fire’s rising……rising……gonna….cum….hard……..v.ery……..

I ROAR!!!!!!!!!!





Panting…..the shower water hitting my back.

Streams of pearly fluids dribble down the shower wall before me, as my hand works the last few drops from my now shrinking dick.


Damn it, baby….I need you!!

11:40 pm, June 6 ravenhawk12

'Silken scarves smoothly kiss your wrists, at the same time as they bind them to the head of the bed. A strong tug, and you could free yourself......but you don't want to.

Another color drenched piece of silk lays across your eyes, knotted behind your head. Through its thin delicate fabric, only a faint blur of light is allowed to your eyes.

Yet...you know I'm there. I tied you to the bed. I blindfolded you.

Why?

The answer is clear in the way your body is writhing. Slowly arching and twisting...like a snake in heat. You crave to be touched, to be caressed. Every nerve screaming for sensation. You know I'm there, yet i do nothing. I only watch, occasionally reaching out, and letting a fingertip just barely brush over a swollen and hardening nipple. Its like an electric shock! Your body convulses as you shove yourself up into that touch, starving for pleasure, craving for more.

I pull away, and softly chuckle as i hear that pleading murmur from your pursed lips. I've been teasing you like this for many long moments. Touching you, only to pull away the moment you respond. However, i know you, I know your limits. I see from how you move, the flush on your flesh, the moisture that has dewed the inside of your creamy, succulent thighs...it is time.

And I know just how to let you know that your torturous waiting is over.

This whole time, one of my pleasure giving hands has been busy pleasuring myself. Slow even strokes upon my own hardening flesh, as i watch the pleasure build for you. And now, to let you know that the real fun is about to begin, I give one more hard pump upon my cock, squeezing tight, until a thick, fat drop of viscus pre collects upon the tip. With the tip of a finger, I capture it. Then, carefully, i dangle it over your panting mouth. Watching as it gathers at my finger tip, glistening, until it at last breaks free, and falls...right into your open mouth, splashing across your tongue. You jump in surprise, but in an instant you groan loudly, slithering your body even more, as the familiar flavor coats your mouth. You smack your lips loudly, before sticking out your tongue, like a baby bird waiting for its next meal.

Your going to get it.... Continue»
Posted by Lateshay 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 134  |  
33%

Aunt Patty, My Mentor

I am 28 years old and addicted to sex. When I say addicted, I mean it. I can't walk through my place of employment without laying some groundwork to eventually have sex with one of the girls. I think it all started when I was 13 years old.

I was spending the night at my cousins house after a BBQ. My cousin, Steve, was a couple years older than me and had found his old man's porn stash. We were flipping through some of it. I didn't get a boner, but I liked what I was seeing. I had been attracted to girls for a while, but never seen them naked. While he was asl**p I woke up and went to get a drink of water and ran into my Aunt Patty. She was cleaning the kitchen in her pajamas, and I startled her a bit. Aunt Patty is very pretty. Blonde long hair, great tits and a fit body. Married my uncle about three years prior. She turned around to talk to me and I locked on to her boobs. She was wearing a tank top, no bra. Her nipples were almost poking holes in the shirt. It was light pink, and matched her sweat shorts. She waved in front of her boobs, breaking my trance, and I snapped out of it. I was so embarrassed. She laughed and called me a perv. She told me to sit at the kitchen table. So I did. I sat facing away from her, so many thoughts racing through my mind. I heard her pouring something at the counter, and walking over to me. Her hand rests on my shoulder and she puts a glass of milk in front of me. Sitting down next to me, she just looked me up and down. All I could think was how bad I wanted to feel her tits. She leaned in towards me, her breasts pushing together and asked me if I had a girlfriend. I didn't. She asked if I ever had. I hadn't. I remember her hand grabbed the strap of her shirt and she pulled up on it, lifting on breast and she dropped it. As it bounced back into place, I couldn't help but stare. Still hadn't sipped the milk. She laughed at me. Told me I had to stare less and make more eye contact. She told me that if I wasn't going to talk, that I shouldn't just stare at a girls tits. She was giving me pointers on how to impress and approach girls for a while.

While talking, we had moved into her living room and turned on the TV. She was sitting right next to me. She smelled amazing. I wanted her to just get naked already. She asked me if I jerked off. My face probably turned redder than ever before. I just nodded yes, as she reassured me I shouldn't be embarrassed. "I do too, ya know." She told me. I looked up at her in shock. Right then I felt her hand on my leg and jumped a little bit. Again, she giggled and told me I was way to nervous. I looked up at her again and she licked her lips very seductively. I felt my cock move in my shorts. She readjusted her position so she was facing me, and I did the same.

Aunt Patty asked me if I ever saw a girl naked. I told her I saw it in a magazine. She knew I had found her husbands stash. After talking about them for a little while, she asked if I had seen a woman naked in person. I had not. She grabbed my hand and asked me if I wanted to and if I could keep a secret. I told her yes, hoping she was referring to herself. She took my hand and put it on her shirt, right between her tits. My hand was trembling. She took her hand away and just said, "Well now's your chance, Jeremy". I slowly pulled her tank top down. She had freckles on her chest, mainly between her tits. Nice and tan. As I pulled farther, I saw her boobs start to get f***ed down by the shirt. I thought I was going to break the straps, until she lifted one shoulder, and the strap on the other side slid off. I took a better grip of her shirt, and pulled to expose her left breast. She had some subtle tan lines, and amazing pink nipples. Still hard as ever. Now her shirt was wrapped around her waist, tits fully exposed. All I could do was stare. They were perfect in every sense of the word. She reached out for my hand again, and placed it on one of her boobs. She made me meet her eye line as she told me nobody could know about it. I nodded and promised her nobody would. I inched closer to her. My cock as hard as it had ever been. I could feel it throbbing. "Did you breast feed?" she asked. I had no idea, but I could take a hint. I leaned in, and placed my lips on the other breast, still massaging the other one. I licked around the teet in circles, and sucked softly. I heard her make this noise. It was like the exhale after a deep breathe, with the slightest moan mixed in. "That feels amazing" "mm, you are good at that" she told me.

I pulled my head back after sucking on both her tits for a good 15 minutes. And wiped my mouth. That's when I felt it. My cock was pulsing. I had never been so hard, and hadn't came in a while. I grabbed my cock and gave it a little pull. The pain went away for a second. So i kept doing it. She giggled again and asked what I was doing. I told her my problem. She got closer to me and said, "Well I showed you something, I think it's your turn." So I pulled my shorts down, and my boxers. My cock pointing to the sky. The tip was wet too. I didn't know at the time, but it was precum. She reached over and put her hand on my ball sack. Her hands were warm from her sitting on them. It felt great. She tightened her grip and massaged my balls, gently pressing them into my body. Her hand slowly slid up my shaft, and to the tip, where she rubbed the precum in a circle around my head with her index finger. She then licked her finger. My mind was blown. She asked me when the last time I came was. I told her I didn't know. It was at least a couple weeks. She smiled and leaned in towards my cock. She got about three inches away, and blew on my moist tip. It was cold, and sent a chill up my spine. I told her how good it felt and put my hand on her thigh. She jerked me off slowly. Never moving to fast, but her grip would tighten and loosen as she slid up and down. Her tits were jiggling as she rubbed me. I started to slide my hand up her thigh and towards her pussy. I could feel it get warmer as I got closer. It almost felt wet. Then she let go, grabbed my hand and said, "Do you want me to stop?" I shook my head no, and she placed my hand up on the back of the couch. She nestled up against me as she slowly, yet firmly rubbed my cock. I placed one of her tits in my mouth again and sucked. It helped take my mind off of my dick, which could cum at any second. I slid my hand down her back and tucked my fingers in her pants. But didn't want to push it. I asked her if I could cum. She just nodded yes, her bottom lip was sucked in and it slowly slid back to normal. I closed my eyes and started to lift my pelvis a little. I was so into it, moving my hips like I was fucking. "Tell me before you ejaculate" I nodded. It wouldn't be long. "Are you close, Jeremy?" "Uh huh" I said. My eyes still shut. Then I felt the most amazing sensation I had ever felt. I opened my eyes. Auny Patty's head was in my lap, and my dick all the way in her mouth. Her nose pressing against my balls. My dick was not too big so I'm sure it was easy for her. Then, her head slid up, she was sucking on my cock. She opened her mouth and went down again. My cock didn't touch anything until it was all the way in her mouth again as she slid it up again. Her tits were on my leg and I grabbed the back of her head. She focused on my tip and I felt it. My dick began to tingle again. I knew I was about to cum. I told her. "MMMMMHHHMMMM" she moaned. That triggered it. I felt the jizz shooting out. Tensing my ass cheeks as I hot into her mouth. Aunt Patty moaning as I did. The vibrations from her sounds felt amazing. I finished cumming, and she slowly sucked my cock to the tip, and as she released, held her head in my lap for a second. She was swallowing my cum. She sat up, leaned in and kissed my cheek, and said "I hope you enjoyed yourself tonight." Stood up, tucked her tits in and wiped her bottom lip. I stared at her ass as she walked away, my cock limp and wet. I put it away, and rolled over on the couch, falling asl**p right away. I've had ladies on my mind since the minute I woke up the next morning.

Aunt Patty and I still talk today, although I call her Patty now. She insists. She has introduced me into several things, including anal when I was 17. She also let me take pictures last year of one of our sessions. I look at them frequently. ... Continue»
Posted by JStaple10 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2342  |  
98%
  |  3

My Mature Fantasy: A Mile High Adventure.

The last day of work had been a stressful one so to be leaving to spend two weeks in the sun eased the tension in my head. I still wondered if the stress was worth it. I did enjoy my job to an extent but I was never sure if it was what I wanted to do in the long term. I did have to admit however that it had provided me with a lot of nice things recently, including the holiday. I couldn’t wait to get away.

We had booked a villa on the outskirts of a popular resort in Spain. It was originally just going to be me and my girlfriend but a last minute decision was made to invite her parents as a thank you for helping us out over the past few months. This might not have been a bad idea but recent events had left me a little uneasy about the whole thing. Once you have witnessed your in laws going at it in your own bedroom, things become a little awkward, especially when there has been no mention of it ever since. I thought maybe Janet would have confronted me about spying on her and her husband but then I wondered how she would even begin to argue seen as it was my room they were defiling.

I had no complaints myself. In fact, I had not stopped thinking about it and the more I thought about it, the more I reached the conclusion that my doubts about the holiday were probably because my girlfriend would be there. A large part of me wished that it was just me and the in-laws and another part of me grew ever larger at the thought of being alone with them in Spain.

The morning of the flight dawned upon us and the house was a flurry of activity as everybody scrambled to do some last minute packing. I had packed the previous night and so lazily made my way downstairs to get something to eat. On my way down, Janet passed through the hallway. She was wearing a maxi dress, which immediately turned me on. I imagined pulling it down to reveal her massive tits and massaging them with the palms of my hands. She glanced up and caught me looking but I don’t think I cared anymore. I just smiled and carried on down the stairs.

I followed Janet into the kitchen where she and her husband were busily conversing. He was brewing some tea and broke away from the conversation to offer me a cup. I happily obliged as I felt I needed a drink to take the edge off my ‘morning glory’. I sat down at the table before anyone could notice my semi erect cock bulging out of my tracksuit bottoms. Janet handed me my tea with a smile and turned to carry on her conversation with her husband. I quickly lost interest in what they were talking about and began staring out of the window and the surprisingly dull weather. Whilst the rain spattered against the window, my mind drifted to thoughts of warmer climes… I was excited. We hadn’t stayed in a villa before so I didn’t know what to expect but we had been to that particular part of Spain before and loved it. I looked forward to venturing into the town centre, which wasn’t the classiest of places but the night life was lively and you never knew where you might end up…

My mind wandered back to reality and I realised that the room had gone a little bit quiet. Janet and her husband were still in the room but I think they had forgotten that I was. He was still stood at the counter but Janet was now directly behind him pressed up against his back. He was smiling as she was whispering into his ear and I noticed her arms were wrapped around his front. He shifted posture slightly and I was shocked to see that her hand was actually down his shorts. The ripple underneath the thin material gave the effect of unravelling his hose. My jaw dropped as his swollen tip suddenly popped out of the leg of his shorts, followed by the slender fingers of his wife. My own cock began to stir and I watched in awe as Janet continued her gentle stroking motion and swirled her finger tips delicately around the head of his huge dick.

Just as quickly as it had started, the fun ended with Janet quickly removing her hand from her husband’s shorts. She stepped back and glanced at me with that cheeky smile again. I liked that. I wondered if she might come over to me next but instead she did something just as nasty. She lifted her index finger towards her tongue and licked off what looked like her husband’s pre cum. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I looked at her husband but he maintained his position with his back to me, probably in the effort to hide his erection. Janet left the kitchen and left me and her husband rooted to the spot. It seemed like the holiday had started early.

The rest of the day passed agonisingly slowly as when we reached the airport, we were told that our flight had been delayed by a few hours. It was a relief when, extremely tired, we boarded the plane. Unfortunately, one of us had to sit on the opposite side of the aisle to the rest of the f****y so I put myself forward for this role with the intention of spending the flight asl**p. I took my seat and made myself comfortable as the plane taxied towards the runway. I closed my eyes as the engines powered up and before I knew it my stomach was leaping and the plane was taking off. We were now finally on our way.

My eyes had remained closed for longer than I had realised for when I lazily lifted my lids, the lights had been dimmed along with the chatter of the passengers. I sat upright in my seat and adjusted myself as that ‘morning glory’ feeling had returned. I had been dreaming about Janet and her husband again, which left me with a great feeling until I remembered where I was, I checked that the strangers next to me hadn’t noticed my raging hard cock. To my relief they were asl**p. I looked over towards Janet, who was also asl**p. Being sat down made her dress seem tight around her chest, accentuating her large bosom. It also looked as if it had slipped down a little and I was sure I could see her areolas. Oh how I longed to just get a hold of them.

Without realising it, I had fallen into a daze, which was broken by Janet breathing in sharply. Not only that, she was now awake and looking at me. She smiled and I smiled back nervously, wondering if she had caught me looking again. This time she didn’t take her eyes off me and no matter how much I tried, I could not break contact. Before I could register what was happening, Janet slowly slid down a little in her seat until she was almost lying down. She adjusted the hem of her dress and pulled it up teasingly over her knees and, to my delight, even further until I just caught a glance of her crotch. My heart began racing and once again I had to adjust myself. Trying to disguise my boner and shifted a little so that I was now slightly facing Janet. This actually gave me the perfect view of her beautiful body.

Janet now had her right hand between her legs. She had pushed her underwear to one side and was inserting her fingers into her slippery pussy. I couldn’t believe how wet she was already. She must have been having a nice dream too. Continuing to finger herself, she moved her left hand upwards and squeezed each breast before pulling her top down to reveal one of her rock hard nipples. Her nipples looked great, like dark chocolate cherries protruding about an inch from her tantalising tits. She looked at me again and, cupping her breast, directed her nipple towards her mouth before flicking it with the tip of her lengthy tongue. I was finding it increasingly difficult to keep my dick in my pants. There I was on a plane filled with people experiencing the most erotic moment of my life and I couldn’t even take pleasure in it. Even more arousing was that my girlfriend and her father were asl**p next to me, unaware of the fact that my horny mother in law, who was sat in between them both, was now drawing succulently on her giant left tit and ploughing her fingers into her now glistening pussy lips. In an effort to join in, I tried to manoeuvre my cock down the leg of my shorts but it was no use. The material was too thick.

Feeling frustrated, I decided to throw caution to the wind. I stood out of my seat to check who could see me. Not many people were awake and those that were, were surely to far away to see what I was about to do. In a flash of excitement, I lowered my shorts and poked my erect cock through the flap in my underwear. It was the hardest I had ever seen it, veins bulging and the tip all swollen and purple. I sat back down and before I had even touched it, my cock began oozing with pre-cum and using this as lubrication, I slowly began sliding my shaft between my hands, pulling my foreskin back as far as it would go.

I turned my attention back to Janet, who was now toying with her clit and tweaking her tit between her thumb and forefinger. She was staring at my bulging balls, eyes twinkling as if yearning to grab them. I pulled my shaft to one side to give her a better view of how loaded I was. She couldn’t resist. She poked her index finger into her mouth and began to sit up straight. Her top now came down completely and now her huge tits were out in full glory. She checked the parameter as I had done previously and to my excitement, she motioned me to join her. I hesitated. I wasn’t sure what to do. What if we were caught? The hesitation didn’t last and again my cock took over my brain and I quietly moved and leaned over the seat in which my girlfriend was sat. Janet motioned me closer and I thrust my pelvis as far as it would go. She then moved forward and before I knew it, her hands were wrapped around my cock.

The sensation of Janet just touching me almost made me climax straight away. She ran her hands down my shaft, one after the other making the tip swell even more. I couldn’t believe this. My mother in law was jerking my dick right in front of my sl**ping girlfriends face. Continuing the motion, her left hand moved down to my balls and she cupped them whilst jerking the end of my cock. She opened her mouth as if ready for me to cum but I wasn’t quite ready yet. I took this as a cue and pushed her head gently towards me. She willingly moved forward and closed her luscious lips around my pulsating tip. My balls began tingling and I tried to stem my groaning but I was getting close. I think Janet realised this and began deepthroating me and stroking me harder with her hand. I started to lose control and, steadying myself between the seats, my body tensed and my breathing grew deeper. Without warning Janet, I exploded into an orgasm of pure ecstasy. My sperm shot out of my cock into her mouth before she pulled it out and directed it over her face. The eruption continued as load after load smothered her features. Janet stuck her tongue back out in an attempt to catch the overwhelming spill but she couldn’t handle it. She submitted, put my cock back in her mouth and swallowed the rest of my cream.

The feeling gradually dwindled and I came to my senses. Janet still held my cock in her hand and was now cleaning it with her tongue. I looked down and noticed some of my cum had accidentally spilled out on my girlfriends knee. Janet had noticed this too and before I could react, she was licking my goo from her daughters knee. Her daughter stirred a little but just carried on sl**ping in her seat. This almost got me hard again.

Realising the moment had passed, we both fixed our clothing. I sat back in my seat as Janet stood up and as cool as you like walked down the aisle of the plane towards the bathroom, with her face covered in my cum. I smiled and with excitement as this was to mark the beginning of the best holiday ever.... Continue»
Posted by Anti_Gravity_Love 2 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 695  |  
80%

Me and my cumslut in MF action

I'll relish the moment my tongue first tastes your wet sex and when my lips tug gently on your pussy, making you squirm and shudder. When the tip of my tongue brushes against your clit, your head rocks backwards and your eyes close to savour the intensity of your most personal pleasure Then I'll stand in front of you, watching as you slowly remove my briefs and un-curl my pulsing length and draw it towards your mouth. You lick your lips and look me straight in the eye as my cock head disappears inside your mouth and your lips clamp around it.

I pull back but you suck harder. You grab my ass with both hands and f***e me to fuck your mouth. The sight of your tits bouncing keeps me rock hard but I can see my precum glistening on your lips with every stroke in and out of your mouth.

You release a hand from my ass and begin to strum your clit. I feel your tongue working feverishly up and down my penis. Now you have three fingers inside yourself and you withdraw them slowly from your wetness. "Let me taste them" I plead.

Willingly, without removing my cock from your warm mouth, you push your slippery hand into my mouth and I savour the taste of every finger. You let my wet shaft escape your lips, leaving a trail of glistening pre-cum from its tip to your chin. Now I need to be deep inside you.

I lift you up onto the kitchen work surface and part your legs in the sexiest of stockings. I lean toward you and kiss your mouth deeply and taste my pre-cum mixed with your sweet saliva. After kissing and sucking on each erect nipple I grab the base of my shaft and pull my foreskin back revealing a purple swollen head. You gasp at the sight of it and my ball sac swinging beneath.

"Fucking fuck me you fucker, and fuck me fucking hard!" you yell at me....as if you were going to get anything less. Pausing briefly to stroke your clit with my shaft, I enter your pink cave and feel the walls of your pussy grip as each inch gets further inside.

"Oh shit, yes, yes!" is your response as I clench my butt and on tip-toes slide in and out of you. As I shaft your wet cunt we kiss, I suck your nipples, you run a hand through my hair and pull my head down between your breasts. You reach behind me and grabbing my ass, f***e me deeper and harder inside you.

"Finger me, finger me" I cry and you instantly respond with your index finger in my ass. "Oh fucking hell, yes, finger me!" I cry as you slide in and out of me as I continue to pound between your legs.

"Bone me from behind" you say as I turn you around and bend you over the kitchen table. "...and this time in my ass". With your tits swinging above your kitchen table I drop to my knees and pull your ass wide. In a moment my tongue is lapping like a new-born lamb at your dripping cunt and moving northwards to your tight asshole.

I spit in the crack and watch as it rolls down onto the skin guarding your anal cavity. I stand rapidly and guide my erection towards your top hole. Slowly I push the head inside and I feel a strong resistance. "Ahhh, ooohhh, shiiiiit!!" is your response to my action. I feel your ass lips relax so I push ever deeper inside.

I push to more extreme depths and with your tits still squashed on the table you turn your head to look at me and say "Never...stop...fucking...me...EVER!" Then your eyes close tight shut as my balls touch the tight skin around your anus. While I continue to batter your hole, you reach between your legs and begin to finger-fuck your pussy. Your hand breaks free from your cunt and feels my shaft entering your asshole, your own pussy juices acting as lubricant.

"I wanna taste you" and you pull away from me and descend to the floor to swallow my sticky length. Still looking me in the eye, you lick all your juices from my balls to my tip.

"I want you to cum all over me". I place my length between your breasts, now covered in beads of perspiration, and you push them together to increase my pleasure as I slowly fuck the pink valley between them. The sensation is sublime. I feel my balls tighten and the natural chemicals of intense pleasure surge through my brain. "Oh shit, I'm gonna cum!". The feeling of euphoria hits a new high and my ball-cream leaps from my swollen tip and splashes over your mouth, chin and drips onto your breasts. Another spurt flies into your hair and drops onto your cheek. One more jet floods out and onto your stomach and runs rapidly down to your shaven pussy which you catch on your finger and rub up and down your puffy clit.

This is just too much for you and with my cum hanging off all sections of your body, you hit a shuddering climax. Your head rocks back as you continue to frig yourself and I wipe the remaining cum from my cock on your shiny chin.....
... Continue»
Posted by Bangerboy24 5 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 2435  |  
100%
  |  2